《Fall in Love After the Flash Marriage》


 Chapter 1 A Pregnancy Test Kit Please

    Chapter 1 A Pregnancy Test Kit Please


    ¡°Miss, 4 dors please.¡±


    Jenny in the back seat gives no instant response to that as she stares fascinatedly through the taxi


    window at the pharmacy. The impatient driver looks back at her andins, "Miss, do you want me


    drive into that pharmacy?"


    "What?" Jennyes to herself.


    Noticing the driver¡¯s impatient look, she realizes she has dyed him and blushes with


    embarrassment. She pulls out the cash out of her bag, stuffs it into his hand and rushes out of the taxi.


    "Oh, it¡¯s dtory to get out of the car!" shouts the driver and he drives away.


    It turns freezing in October in Huaixiu, the Northwest region. Let alone it is December now and heavy


    snow falls. Even though she wears a thick down coat, Jenny shivers the moment she steps out of the


    taxi.


    Jenny takes a look up at the neon sign of the pharmacy, and blushes. She hesitates for a while but the


    severe cold defeats her. She pulls up her mask and runs into the pharmacy shrugging her shoulders.


    Thedy behind the cashier counter greets in a smiling manner, ¡°Wee to our pharmacy. How may I


    help you?¡±


    Her blushing face can hardly be hidden by the mask when she hears that. She blinks her sparkling


    eyes and replies as if nothing bothers her, ¡°I¡¯m good. Just looking around.¡±


    She shelters herself between the shelves as she says that.


    Jenny pats her chest and regrets, ¡°No, why I do this myself? I should have asked Shawn for help.


    She¡¯s done this before. She wouldn¡¯t feel awkward like me.¡±


    Problem is where on earth is the pregnancy test kit stored?


    The phone in the pocket rings at a bad time when Jenny bends herself and looks carefully for the


    pregnancy test kit on the shelf.


    She picks it up at once, ¡°Jessica, I¡¯m at the pharmacy. Don¡¯t rush me.¡±


    ¡°Oh that, I don¡¯t mean that...¡± Jessica falters on the phone, ¡°I mean, the weather is terrible. Be careful


    on your way back. And it¡¯s important that you keep away from the paparazzi.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware of that.¡± Jenny answers with a smile. Thinking about her girlfriend¡¯s trouble, she can¡¯t help


    ¡°Because I like him and we both expect to have a baby.¡± Jessica answers with sweetness and hints


    something in it, ¡°You like him too. So pleasee back ASAP, Jenny.¡±


    Jenny mourns as she looks for the thing. ¡°I find it. Talk to youter.¡± She interrupts Jessica at the sight


    of the pregnancy test kit.


    Her white slender hand identally touches another one at the moment she stretches it to the sky.


    Both of them are shocked.


    ¡°Well? Pregnant test kit?¡± A roar and deep voice on the top of Jenny¡¯s head says. This crack joke adds


    to the cold. And the guy reaches a pregnancy test kit from the shelf and stuffs it to Jenny¡¯s hand, and


    says, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    You¡¯re...wee?


    Speechlessly, Jenny is scared stiff and awkwardly holds the pregnancy test kit into her small hand.


    She feels embarrassed either to take it or not.


    Oh man! That guy is absolutely doing this on purpose!


    At the thought of that, Jenny gets a bit unhappy. She turns around with anger and res at him from


    beneath the hat brim.


    What a meddler!


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    This tall man wearing a long ck down coat muffles himself with a hat and a mask like Jenny does.


    Even so, his extraordinary temperament still shows, so does the sarcastic smile in his inky eyes.


    Just a peek at him already gives a heartbeat to Jenny. She avoids the eye contact unconsciously and


    shakes the thing in her rigid hand, whispering, ¡°No, it¡¯s not for me...¡±


    She just buys that thing for her girlfriend.

 Chapter 2 Bestie Jesscia

    Chapter 2 Bestie Jesscia


    ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t have to exin all this to me.¡± says the man in a cold tone who takes a nce at


    Jenny. He reaches randomly with his slender hand a condom from the shelf next to him and walks to


    the cashier counter unhurriedly.


    A box of condom and a pregnancy test kit are put onto the cashier counter.


    ¡°30 dors in total.¡±


    ¡°What? I, I need this alone...¡± says Jenny pointing at the pregnancy test kit bashfully.


    She knows the price of this brand of pregnancy test kit from the price tag and it costs only 5 dors.


    The cashier runs her eyes over the two of them and scans the code steadily, saying, ¡°Why don¡¯t you


    pay for both of them? You guys wandered around the shelves together for quite a while. Don¡¯t tell me


    you don¡¯t know each other.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know each other at all!¡± Jenny denies immediately when sensing the doubt of their


    rtionship from the cashier.


    The cashier covers her mouth and smiles secretly, hinting that she knows about this situation well


    enough.


    It¡¯s been long since the cashier worked here and she has met various couples. So she doesn¡¯t care


    about the argue or anything they often say like Jenny and the man do.


    Jenny lowers her head and is going to leave this ce feeling quite awkward after scanning to pay.


    Unexpectedly, she runs into a firm muscle wall right after she turns around and she steps back


    immediately.


    Those things in their hands fall to the ground.


    Howe this man stands in her left side?


    In such an awkward ce, Jenny has nothing else to care about but picks up the phone and other


    things. She pulls down the hat brim and escapes out of this ce.


    The cashier takes a look at the back of the running Jenny and then the cold faced man holding a box of


    condom. She can¡¯t help persuading with great concern, ¡°Young man, you should concern about the


    health of your wife even though you guys are in a fight. You shouldn¡¯t have sex now.¡±


    Bam! Jenny bangs her forehead at the door hearing this and covers it with anger.


    She says she doesn¡¯t know him!


    The man looks with his deep eyes at the door which was banged by Jenny and finally puts on a smile.


    Jenny rushes out of the taxi after paying the fare on the arrival at the Moon Mansion.


    The Moon Mansion in a high-end residential area amodates Jessica, Jenny¡¯s bosom girlfriend, by


    herpany in order to protect her privacy as an artist. Jenny is the only person knowing this ce


    and she has the key given by Jessica.


    Jenny reaches the door after taking the elevator and opens the door with the key.


    Hearing the opening of the door, a bright beauty in a silk pajama runs towards the door. The mask on


    her face hides her facial expression but her fatigue eyes observe Jenny. She says in a gentle tone,


    ¡°Jen, do you feel cold?¡±


    ¡°My beloved Jessica, it¡¯s snowing outside. What do you think?¡±ughs Jenny at what Jessica says. She


    hands the pregnancy test kit to Jessica and says in a reluctant tone, ¡°Go have a test. Honestly


    speaking, I hope you¡¯re not pregnant.¡±


    After all, Jessica is expecting a bright future after winning the Best Actress Awardst year. The


    pregnancy news would have some impact on her more or less.


    Anger shes in Jessica¡¯s eyes and sheins, ¡°Jen, what you just said? Of course I hope that I


    would have a baby. It¡¯s a pleasure to the man I love. Forget it. I don¡¯t me you. I¡¯m checking it in the


    bathroom.¡±


    Obviously Jenny doesn¡¯t take it seriously since she knows Jessica¡¯s temper well enough after all a long


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    time being close friends.


    Jenny puts on the indoor slippers and goes to heat up water in the kitchen.


    The bell rings vaguely when she washes an apple to eat as the water is boiling. She¡¯s curious about


    whoes thiste. Jenny walks to the door and sees through the peep hole. She¡¯s stunned at the


    sight of the man.


    Frankie?


    Could it be that he gets the address from Jessica?

 Chapter 3 Best Friend Has Her Byfriends Child

    Chapter 3 Best Friend Has Her Byfriend''s Child


    Jenny can¡¯t help smiling thinking that Frankie mighte to her out of concern. She opens the door


    and says, ¡°Hey, Frankie, what brings you here in this time?¡±


    This elegant handsome gentleman looks even taller in a brown tweed coat. He stares at Jenny with his


    deep and cold eyes for a while before he says, ¡°To make sure what you¡¯re doing.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the only person always treating me as a child¡± says Jenny shyly with a smile. She drags him in


    and asks, ¡°How about some food? I bought some food for hot pot earlier today. Would you like a hot


    pot now?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Frankie nods his head, ¡°Sure?¡±


    ¡°Wait for a sec¡± says Jenny and she kisses on his cheek standing on her toes. She runs towards the


    kitchen, saying ¡°It¡¯s the best season for spicy food. But I¡¯m gonna make light soup since Jessica


    shouldn¡¯t eat spicy food.¡±


    She has no idea that Frankie keeps looking at her back withplication.


    A momentter, Jessicaes out of the bathroom. Holding the pregnant test kit in her hand, she


    wears a sweet smile. She¡¯s even happier at the sight of Frankie in the living room, greeting ¡°Frank.¡±


    She hands the pregnancy test kit to Frankie and says shyly biting her lips, ¡°It seems I¡¯m pregnant.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Frankie is stunned to know that.


    He takes the pregnancy test kit over and checks it. His surprise turns into joy. He stares at Jessica for a


    while and holds her to himself, says in a happy gentle tone, ¡°Jessica, I never expect this...¡±


    Jessica holds his waist and whispers, ¡°I was super nervous at first. I was afraid I got it wrong. And I find


    it¡¯s true after the test of this. Frank, will you, will you love this baby?¡±


    Frankie kisses her forehead with love, ¡°You give me this present. I absolutely love it.¡±


    ¡°But, about Jenny...¡± Jessica hesitates and seems to make a big decision, ¡°Frank, we¡¯d better keep this


    behind Jenny. She¡¯s my best friend. I don¡¯t want to upset her.¡±


    Jessica sobs on his chest as she says that, ¡°It¡¯s never been my intention to grab anything from Jen.


    But, but I love you so much. I can¡¯t let go of you. I am so happy and I am so sad to know about the


    pregnancy thing.¡±


    ¡°Easy, you can¡¯t be too emotional at the start of your pregnancy.¡± Frankie feels upset about this. He


    covers her with the coat from the sofa, saying ¡°I can break up with her. Why do I care about her


    feelings?


    ¡°Frank, don¡¯t do that. It hurts Jenny so much.¡± says Jessica with a satisfying smile like a victory.


    Crack! A harsh noise of the ceramic dish falling to the groundes out of the kitchen.


    Jenny stands at the kitchen door with two rigid hands in the air. She doesn¡¯t miss a word of their


    conversation. She keeps her eyes wide open at the two of them leaning on each other, ¡°You, what did


    you just say?¡±


    Does she misunderstand their conversation? Does she have an illusion?


    ¡°Jenny...¡± Jessica panics at the sight of Jenny and tries to get rid of Frankie.


    Frankie, instead, holds her tight in his arms. Indifference appears on his handsome face. He stares


    right at Jenny without showing any pity and says in a cold tone, ¡°I said, Jessica is pregnant. I¡¯m gonna


    marry her!¡±


    Jessica is pregnant...


    This is like a sword sticking to Jenny¡¯s eyes.


    Jenny stares with her dark eyes at the tummy covered by Jessica. She moves her eyes up and stares


    at Jessica¡¯s face which shows guilty or sorrow. She asks word by word, ¡°The man you mentioned you


    are in love with is Frankie Hill?¡±

 Chapter 4 the Greatest Joke

    Chapter 4 the Greatest Joke


    Jessica bites her lips and says with tears running in her eyes, ¡°Jenny, I don¡¯t mean to grab Frank from


    you. Never! I, I just love Frank so much. Don¡¯t be mad. He¡¯s still yours, okay?¡±


    ¡°Jessica, why do you always concern about her feelings?¡± Frankie feels angry and pity for Jessica


    being tenderhearted. He takes a nce at Jenny, ¡°Without me, she¡¯s nobody.¡±


    How interesting!


    Jenny finds it disgusting.


    Her girlfriend is expecting the baby of her boyfriend and she even bought the pregnancy test kit for her


    girlfriend.


    What the heck!


    ¡°Right, without you Frankie, I might not be able to be an artist.¡± Jenny rubs her temples and res


    with anger, ¡°What the heck makes it the excuse for you to have an affair with my girlfriend? You think it


    makes sense, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Jenny, it¡¯s not the way you think.¡± exins Jessica anxiously. It doesn¡¯t seem that she¡¯s happy to upset


    Jenny, ¡°It tortures me if you get angry. Don¡¯t ignore me.¡±


    Jenny looks at her with her cold eyes, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be angry if you abort the baby!¡±


    ¡°Shut up! What are you talking about, Jenny?¡± yells Frankie at her. What she says gets rid of thest bit


    of guilty in the heart of Frankie. He feels nothing but angry, ¡°It¡¯s my decision to be with Jessica. Come


    me me not her!¡±


    ¡°Ask yourself with conscience how Jessica treats you. She picked you up when you returned China and


    arranged everything for you. She even begged me to find a position in Jade Pictures for you and show


    you more concern. If it was not because of Jessica, do you think I would even notice you?¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Jessica drags Frankie by the sleeve, shaking her head, ¡°Frank, it¡¯s enough.¡±


    Jenny sneers in her heart.


    Oh, it turns out that Jenny owns her girlfriend for the work in Jade Pictures?


    Jenny has never found this delicate looking Jessica so disgusting for seven or eight years!


    ¡°Jenny...¡±


    Jenny interrupts Jessica with her fierce eyes, ¡°Jessica Vogt, you take my boyfriend from me in public.


    Don¡¯t you find your gross face disgusting?¡±


    Jessica seems scared by Jenny¡¯s tone, shrinking herself in Frankie¡¯s arms.


    Jenny not only disgusts at this gross couple but can¡¯t even spare the air in the house. She gets her


    down coat from the shelf directly and leaves with a sneer at Frankie, ¡°But to be honest, you¡¯re meant to


    be with each other!¡±


    A jerk and a whore, stay forever!


    It¡¯s in the dead of night outside the mansion, which is like a back hole able to absorb a person in it.


    Crystal snowkes still float in the air. However cold it is, it couldn¡¯t be colder than how Jenny feels.


    Chances are this affair thing between friends happens in novels or televisions. But actually it happens


    to her! How insincere!


    How interesting!


    Jennyughs scornfully twitching her mouths and leaves estate pulling her down coat tighter.


    Not until Jenny is ready to take a taxi by the road does she notice she has left her handbag at Jessica¡¯s


    as she left in a hurry. She just takes her down coat with her and fortunately the phone is in the pocket.


    Having a look back at the mansion, Jenny would still find it disgusting if she went upstairs. So she


    decides to ask someone to pick her up on the phone. She takes the phone out and slides down the


    lock pattern proficiently.


    Yet it doesn¡¯t work.


    Jenny thinks she has slid the wrong pattern so she tries again staring at the screen. But it still doesn¡¯t


    work.


    She stops after trying four times, frowning.


    If she fails again, the phone will be blocked.

 Chapter 5 Dont Whine at Midnight

    Chapter 5 Don''t Whine at Midnight


    The failure of unblocking the phone just adds to her anger. Pissed off at the flowerbed along the road


    covered by thick snow, she kicks it, gnashing her teeth, ¡°This has definitely not been my day!¡±


    Fortunately, it¡¯s not far away from the apartment she lives in. So Jenny walks back to the apartment


    suffering the cold all the way.


    Being a freshman in Jade Pictures, she couldn¡¯t be offered a great apartment. It¡¯s been over a month


    since the elevator in the apartment broke down. Of course no one fixes it today. She has to climb the


    stairs to the tenth floor.


    The phone vibrates in the pocket of the down coat while Jenny is climbing out of breath.


    It¡¯s from a stranger.


    Raising her willowy eyebrows, Jenny slides to the answering side with her round finger. Before she


    even says hello, a sexy but cold voice speaks on the other side of the phone, ¡°Let¡¯s exchange the


    phone at Diffuse Coffee at 10:30 tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Why the hell do we exchange the phone? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± The angry Jenny gets irritated by


    this weird word, ¡°You need some pills for this. Do not whine at midnight!¡±


    She hangs up the phone after finishing the yelling.


    Luke holds his phone tight in his hand, knitting his eyebrows, in the Guan Lake Mansion.


    Did that woman yell at him just now?


    Sitting next to him in a dandiacal way is George, Luke¡¯s good friend. George is throwing cherries into


    his mouth casually. He gets curious about the yelling from the woman on the other side of the phone.


    ¡°Ah ha!¡± cries George, leaning his body to Luke. He squints with his flirting eyes, ¡°How dare a woman


    yell at our dear Luke! She got guts!¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Luke squints down at George and twitches his thin lips, ¡°Aren¡¯t the cherries big enough to clog your


    mouth?¡±


    This low and cold voice gives George a shiver.


    ¡°Hey! I¡¯m just thinking what you did is useless!¡± George moves backward, saying, ¡°I can find out her


    address for you. You take the phone from her. That¡¯s it. What¡¯s the point in asking her out to change the


    phone tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Unless...¡± stops George on purpose. He looks at Luke and asks, ¡°Do you have a crush on her?¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    ¡°Get out! I will!¡± George jumps to the sofa in front of him with that bowl of cherries.


    He is shing his phone as he is eating cherries.


    All of a sudden, George stops and immediately moves close to Luke with his phone, saying, ¡°Look, our


    dear and adorable Luke is on the news, for the first time. How rare!


    Luke grabs his phone to check the news, frowning more anxiously.


    As reported in the news, new artist Jenny bought suspicious thing at a pharmacyte at night. Below


    this dense text posts a clear big picture of their asional encounter at the cashier counter, which


    happened before.


    In this angle shot by the journalist, it seems she snuggles against him.


    He skims thement below the hot news. Those insultingments upset Luke. He turns around


    and looks at him, asking, ¡°How¡¯s John?


    ¡°I talked to him on the phone just now. He¡¯s okay.¡± answers George sitting on the sofa with his legs


    crossing. He can¡¯t helpughing thinking of what his dude said, ¡°He said the medicine was too strong


    and he gets a bit weak.¡±


    Luke¡¯s face falls sharply, ring at George.


    George hides his dandiacal smile immediately and says to Luke seriously, ¡°Dude, don¡¯t worry. I have


    sent three groups of people to different harbors and airports. They¡¯re absolutely not gonna leave this


    city!¡±


    The gloomy-looking man gives no response, holding the phone tight in his slender hand.

 Chapter 6 Scandal Goes Out

    Chapter 6 Scandal Goes Out


    All these years in the business filed, it¡¯s never urred to him that someone would push his button.


    The guy uses dirty tricks to threaten him by some photos. But he is to me for being careless to go to


    the meeting without anypany.


    Things would get terrible if Tom, the body guard, hadn¡¯t drunk the wine for him when noticing


    something was wrong. As he goes downstairs supporting Tom, he pushes the woman to the car and


    runs for Durex at the pharmacy nearby.


    This muste with serious consequences.


    ...


    Bang! Herees the desperate knock on the door by a seemingly irritated person.


    As Jenny didn¡¯t fall asleep until 3 or 4 am troubled by the affair thing, her mind goespletely nk.


    Woken up by that noise, she can no longer contain her anger. She kicks away the quilt and rushes out


    of the bedroom angrily.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that? What the hell is wrong with you...?¡± Jenny yells with anger as she opens the door. At the


    sight of the woman behind the door immediately melts away Jenny¡¯s anger, ¡°Shawn, what brings you


    here?¡±


    The 30-year-old-or-so woman named Shawn by Jenny wears a ck suit and a pair of wide ck


    sses on her freckled face. Under the pair of sses, two angry eyes stare at Jenny.


    ¡°Jenny, what on earth is wrong with you?¡± Shawn points at the forehead of Jenny. She keeps stepping


    back, biting her lip, as Shawn keeps saying with rage, ¡°How dare you not pick up my phone, ten times!


    Who do you think you are? Are you being difficult, huh?¡±


    ¡°But my phone never rang...¡± says Jenny timidly.


    She hasn¡¯t muted her phone so she couldn¡¯t have missed any calls.


    Her words cause greater irritation to Shawn who then yells, ¡°How dare you try to talk back? Do you


    have any idea of what trouble you¡¯ve made? Be honest with me if you give up your future. But please


    don¡¯t drag me into this.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Jenny has no idea of what Shawn is talking about and asks, looking at her confusedly, ¡°What trouble


    have I made?¡±


    She went straight to bed when she came back homest night instead of going anywhere else.


    ¡°You don¡¯t recall anything, huh? Well, let me help!¡± says Shawn. She shes her phone, erges a


    picture and shows it to Jenny, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this woman at the pharmacy is not you!¡±


    Jenny¡¯s confusion turns into shock when she looks at Shawn¡¯s phone.


    She was taken a picture when buying a pregnancy test kit yesterday?


    ¡°Well, Shawn. It¡¯s a mistake!¡± Jennyes back to herself and exins urgently to Shaw, ¡°I don¡¯t know


    that man. And the pregnancy test kit isn¡¯t used by me. It¡¯s for that bitch...¡±


    ¡°Exin? Does it help?¡± Shawn hisses at her and interrupts her words, ¡°Jenny, we have so many


    artists of your type in thepany. I¡¯d rather spend some time training another one than take risk on


    you!¡±


    Jenny keeps silent, biting her lip.


    As a new artist in the Jade Picture, she gets an offer as a supporting actress thanks to Shawn. Jenny


    also has followers as her character poprizes her.


    This event has obviously caused negative influence on both her and thepany.


    ¡°Shawn, I was too careless.¡± Jenny says that after keeping silent for a while and she acknowledges her


    mistake with sincere attitude, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely be more careful starting today. I¡¯ll never make such a stupid


    mistake.¡±


    Shawn stares at her for some time and suddenlyughs grimly, ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll have another


    chance?¡±


    ¡°Jenny, dare you think your old scandal would be safely kept unknown forever? I¡¯ve given you chances,


    but you never cherish them. You now get yourself into trouble and beg me for help? Are you kidding?¡±


    ¡°No, Shawn. I didn¡¯t expect a paparazzi outside...¡± Jenny struggles to exin, ¡°I do appreciate your


    trust and cultivation. I¡¯ve tried to be a good actress. And...¡±


    Her red lips shut in what she is going to say.


    But Shawn says it out for her without taking a nce at her, ¡°And be the best actress, right?¡±


    Shawn directly changes her face before Jenny says anything. She says cruelly in a mean tone, ¡°Jenny,


    you made the trouble, you fix it. I will definitely not help you, neither will thepany! Even if you get


    banned, you deserve it!¡±


    These words give a tremble to Jenny and she bit her lip tightly.

 Chapter 7 Grandmother Urge to Get Married

    Chapter 7 Grandmother Urge to Get Married


    Shawn looks back at Jenny before leaving, ¡°Jenny, you¡¯re in this field. You should know the rules. No


    Jenny stays at the t door with nkness even until Shawn creaks downstairs with her bag.


    What Jessica said when Jenny was at the pharmacy echoes in Jenny¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Oh that, I don¡¯t mean that... I mean, the weather is terrible. Be careful on your way back. And it¡¯s


    important that you keep away from the paparazzi.¡±


    Jennyughs at herself for her foolishness.


    She bought a pregnancy test kit for her girlfriend who has her boyfriend¡¯s baby. And she gets cast


    aside after her girlfriend sneakily let out the news to reporters.


    Diffuse Cafe!


    All of a sudden, Jenny recalls that this seems to be the cafe where the man saidst night he would


    exchange their phones with her.


    Thinking that she may have taken his phone, Jenny rushes to change her clothes.


    Hopefully, the man is in the cafe!


    Jenny leaves the t in about ten minutes. She stops a taxi and sets out straightly for Diffuse Cafe.


    There is pretty much important information in her phone. Would the man swipe her phone?


    Jenny is worried about that, biting her lip.


    Noticing the phone vibrates in her pocket, Jenny picks it up without hesitation.


    Before she says anything, an old voice talks on the other side of the phone, yelling, ¡°Luke, are you


    hiding from me? And pissing me off, huh?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡±


    There¡¯s no way for Jenny to cut in and the olddy cries over the phone with somewhat threat, ¡°Luke,


    here¡¯s the warning. If you don¡¯t bring to me your girlfriend, I¡¯ll refuse to eat. No food anymore!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Those threatening but adorable words are amusing for Jenny.


    Telling from the voice, Jenny thinks it is an olddy who talks on the other side of the phone, so she


    exins with patience, ¡°Luke is not around the phone. But I have his phone.¡±


    She gets no reply for two seconds.


    At the third second, the olddy suddenly says with joy, ¡°You mean he is taking a bath?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Jenny is embarrassed to hear that.


    What a brainstorming!


    ¡°Nothing like that. I went shopping yesterday and identally took his phone.¡±


    Pharmacy is quite an embarrassing ce so Jenny mentions another ce, ¡°So I¡¯m on my way to


    Diffuse Cafe to exchange our phones.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see¡±, replies the olddy.


    Hearing that, Luke¡¯s grandma gives some hint to the butler. Mrs. Lu, a 60-something olddy in a tight


    piece of blue chi-pao, lives in the Lu Mansion surrounded by mountains andkes.


    The butler has served Mrs. Lu for decades, so he knows her hint well enough. He gets the car


    prepared on hearing Diffuse Cafe.


    ¡°Sweetie, you two are meant to meet.¡±


    Mrs. Lu says with a smile and her eyes rolling. She asks with love, ¡°I suppose you have met Luke. Has


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    he left a good impression? Would you like to consider him?¡±


    Jenny is shocked to hear that and says awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a mistake. I really just want to get my


    phone back.¡±


    ¡°You can have a little chat when you get your phone back! Sweetie, my grandson is excellent. He never


    has a random date. He¡¯s loyal to love. Why not try to get along with him?


    On hearing the world ¡°love¡±, the smiling faces of Jessica and Frank appear in front of Jenny, which


    badly upsets her.


    Jenny suddenly felt upset and replies with calmness, ¡°Sorry, I reach the cafe now.¡±


    She hangs up as she says that.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    The phone beeps on the other side and Mrs. Luke frowns, stares angrily at the old phone, and


    <pins, ¡°She hangs up on me?¡±

 Chapter 8 Meet at the Cafe

    Chapter 8 Meet at the Cafe


    The butler walks in and says to Eugene politely, ¡°Mrs. Lu, the car is ready.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Eugene says with a smile as she puts away her phone, and her unhappiness gets erased.


    Since her grandson doesn¡¯t date anyone as she wishes, why not just find one for him?


    Jenny breathes a sigh of relief at the moment the nagging stops after she hung up Eugene.


    Jenny can¡¯t help bursting intoughter at the thought of the lovely conversation with the old granny, and


    she says to herself, ¡°She¡¯s one of those all grandmas who like to brag about their grandsons. She even


    said ¡®My grandson is excellent and attracts many women¡¯. How hrious!¡±


    Wait a second!


    It seems something breaks in her words.


    At this moment, a sweet voice from the radio is echoing inside the car.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s reported that Mr. Luke Lu, CEO of Luke Up Group, has nned to purchase a famous domestic


    film and televisionpany, Jade Picture...¡±


    Jenny gets startled to heart that and realizes why that name sounds familiar.


    Luke Lu is the grandson of Luke family which enjoys a high social status. Five years ago, he


    established a widely knownpany Luke Up Group in Xicheng all by himself. At present, he owns a


    fortune of almost 15 billion dors and bes the dream husband for many celebrity girls.


    He is also called as global husband by online users.


    Luke is however quite profile low; he rarely shows up in the public. Even on special asions like the


    charity banquet, he leaves immediately after the charity bazar is finished, which brings great


    disappointment to many celebrity girls.


    It never urred to Jenny that she would meet Luke Lu but it did happen when she bought something


    embarrassing.


    Recalling what happened that night at the pharmacy, she seems able to hear the cold joke of that man,


    and she feels terribly awkward!


    About 10 minutester, the taxi reaches Diffuse Cafe.


    Jenny rushes out of the taxi immediately to the cafe. As she pushes the door open, she hears some


    elegant French music and sees only several customers.


    She fails to spot anyone familiar after looking around, and gets upset, biting her lip.


    She regrets she took it out on the man on the phone since she mistook it as a disturbance call.


    He must be pissed off for that.


    Jenny waits on a seat with the hope that the man would show despite that she knows he won¡¯t.


    As thest customer leaves the cafe and the sun begins to dazzle her, Jenny is forced to leave.


    She promises to herself walking out of the cafe that she would talk nicely if Luke Lu called back.


    She pushes the door open with the head lowered, and identally crashes into the man walking in. His


    cold clothes freeze the tip of her nose, giving her a shiver.


    ¡°So...sorry!¡± Jenny immediately steps back and stands straight.


    In front of her stands a tall man in a brown woolen coat. He wears a pair of ck sunsses which is


    big enough to cover his face except for his cold but sexy lips. He looks conceited and unsociable.


    The man doesn¡¯t walk away and stares at her for a while. He asks, ¡°Jenny?¡±


    This cold voice seems familiar and drives Jenny to look up at him.


    He looks quite familiar even his sunsses can¡¯t cover his cold face and thin lips.


    To her surprise, she asks ¡°Is that you?¡±


    She smiles and keeps saying, ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯te...¡±


    ¡°So did I.¡± Luke says as he grabs a silver phone from his right pocket and hands it to her.


    She recognizes the English letters on the back of the phone, and it is hers!


    Her eyes twinkle and she reaches her hands to get it. She shes the screen and says, ¡°Thank you so


    much!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s yours anyway.¡± Luke says as he looks at her.


    She feels ufortable about the way he looks at her. All of a sudden, she recalls something. She


    scrambles another phone from her bag and hands it to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s yours.¡±


    Luke Lu takes it.


    He has long fingers and a cold finger pulp with such thin callosity on it as that of those doctors who


    cure sick people and save dying ones.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Luke Lu says indifferently, putting his phone into his pocket, and turns around.


    Is he leaving?


    Jenny seems to have an idea and runs after him, ¡°Excuse me, Mr. Luke.¡±


    Luke Lu stops and turns back.


    Jenny widens her eyes and crashes into his cold chest being unable to stop her fast steps. She is


    bounced back and loses her bnce, falling down.


    ¡°Oh no!¡± She is going to fall to the stairs and thest thing she thought was that she will get a scar on


    her face.


    At the very moment, a long but strong arm reaches out to get her waist so that she can escape from a


    tragedy.


    What a startling moment!


    Jenny widens her eyes with fear and looks up at the man much taller than her. He looks at her silently


    and she can feel his elegance.

 Chapter 9 Media Reporters Fake A Story

    Chapter 9 Media Reporters Fake A Story


    ¡°I...¡± She moves her lips as if she couldn¡¯t control her brain, ¡°I just want to say sorry aboutst night...¡±


    As she tries to exin something, someone just interrupts.


    ¡°Look, Jenny is over there!¡±


    Therees a loud voice from far away. In an instant, a crowd of media reporters carrying cameras


    and holding microphones rush towards her from all directions.


    Jenny is so frightened that she immediately grabs the man beside her by the arm before she can keep


    her bnce to look at the crowd running to her.


    Luke Lu knits his eyebrows.


    The two of them soon get surrounded at the door of the cafe by the media reporters and some of them


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    are onlookers.


    ¡°Jenny, did you really hug and kiss a man at the pharmacy?¡±


    ¡°You bought a pregnancy test kit as the cashier said. Are you pregnant?¡±


    Cameras and spotlight keep shing without a break. It dazzles her so that she is forced to cover her


    eyes with her hands. All those sharp words almost deafen her.


    ¡°People say the Jade Picture is going to make you another Miss Pure after Monica Tang. But now you


    date someone publicly. Are you provoking thepany?¡±


    ...


    Those reporters throw out all embarrassing questions for her to answer, which upset her deeply. Her


    face looks abruptly pale under the shing of spotlight with her legs going numb.


    ¡°I...¡± How on earth can she exin?


    She never expected the reporters would chase her to answer all the questions.


    For 10 short seconds after the reporters rushed out, Luke Lu keeps supporting Jenny by holding the


    waist. Sensing something wrong about her, he holds her steadily,pressing his lips even harder.


    It¡¯s really not what a gentleman should do to leave her alone at this moment.


    Looking around, he says in a cold tone, ¡°Enough!¡±


    Even though his almost perfect face is covered mostly by the sunsses, his uniqueposed


    temperament can¡¯t be ignored.


    This low sound distracts the reporters¡¯ attention.


    All of a sudden, all cameras focus on Luke Lu.


    ¡°Are you Jenny¡¯s boyfriend? When did you start the rtionship?¡±


    ¡°Please tell us, is Jenny really pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Have you watched Jenny¡¯s TV shows? What do you think of her in bed?¡±


    ...


    All these sharp and impolite questions vex Luke Lu. His face turns sullen especially when he senses


    the girl trembling in his arms.


    ¡°Even as an entertainment reporter, you should have a bottom line! Please excuse me for not


    answering these boring questions!¡±


    Right after he finishes his words, a ck Range Rover pulls over across the street.


    Mrs. Lu came down from the car with the help of the housekeeper, and looked refreshedly at the


    opposite gold que-Diffuse Caf¨¦.


    She nods happily. Here it is!


    ¡°Wow, why so many people here?¡± As she walks towards the cafe, she frowns and takes down her


    reading sses, trying to figure it out.


    She finds some people surrounded by the reporters who keep asking questions and taking pictures.


    In the middle of the crowd...


    Mrs. Lu widens her eyes in surprise.


    The tallest reporter is only 5.5 inches tall. That¡¯s shorter than her 6-inch Luke Lu.


    She captures her baby grandson among those reporters.


    She stands on tiptoe and notices a short figure in pink in Luke Lu¡¯s arms.


    What a surprise!


    The little girl is probably her granddaughter-inw!


    Or else, would Luke Lu protect her in such a way?


    It¡¯s deep in her mind that her grandson is obsessively tidy and never touches a woman randomly!


    Mrs. Lu pushes the butler with her elbow and asks with curiosity, ¡°Do they even report about people in


    love these days?¡±


    Mr. Wei gives it a thought before saying insightfully, ¡°I guess that¡¯s because Mr. Lu is so famous that


    whoever bes his girlfriend will be the focus.¡±


    Mrs. Lu agrees but seemingly confused.


    ¡°Well, never mind. Let¡¯s go check it out.¡± she says and walks to Luke Lu hurriedly.

 Chapter 10 Picked up by a Luxury Car

    Chapter 10 Picked up by a Luxury Car


    All the reporters surround Luke Lu without anyone willing to step back. In this situation, it¡¯s hard for


    Luke Lu to get out of the crowd and he frowns to catch sight of Mrs. Lu crossing the street towards him.


    It doesn¡¯t matter to be surrounded by the reporters but it will bring trouble if his grandma mistakes him.


    There instantlyes a cold look on his face before he says in a cold but furious tone, ¡°I repeat, back


    off!¡±


    The reporters are jolted by his cold voice and forced to step back.


    Jenny suddenly feels some coldness on her wrist before she realizes Luke Lu holds her by the wrist


    with his cold hand, striding through the reporters.


    He rushes a few steps to the car he pulled over, pushes Jenny into it and closes the door.


    After he turns around, he happens to see Mrs. Lu looking at him with curiosity. He immediately stands


    in front of the car.


    ¡°Grandma, why are you here at this moment?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I just pass by!¡±


    Mrs. Lu lies as she tries to peer over him into the car from the half-shut door. She asks with curiosity,


    ¡°Luke Lu, I saw you push someone into the car. Who was that?¡±


    To deal with such a question, a lie can work.


    ¡°Just a client.¡± he exins ndly.


    Noticing the reporters are about to rush towards him, he immediately takes out his key and walks to the


    driver seat, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ve got to go back to thepany to take care of something. Be safe back


    home with Mr. Wei.¡±


    On finishing his words, his slender body already gets into the car.


    He inserts the key, starts the engine and steps on the gas.


    Before everyone notices, Luke Lu already drives away.


    It takes a few seconds for Mrs. Lu to realize what happened. All she can see is nothing but the gray


    gas and the back of the car.


    The reporters surround her and take millions of pictures of the licence te on the luxury car.


    ¡°Who is that man? He owns the limited edition of Lykan Hypersport!¡±


    ¡°My gosh! Jenny is dating with a millionaire?¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you find the licence te familiar?¡±


    ...


    The reporters¡¯ discussion arouses Mrs. Lu¡¯s guess, ¡°Jenny? Dating a millionaire?¡±


    Obviously, that millionaire is her grandson Luke Lu.


    But who is Jenny?


    Mrs. Lu gives it a deep thought before ordering the butler meaningfully, ¡°Mr. Wei, please look into that


    Jenny!¡±


    ¡°Sure, Madam.¡±


    Luke Lu has observed from the rearview mirror until he loses sight of the reporters. He then slows


    down and keeps driving slowly on the road.


    But obviously, Jenny sitting next to him doesn¡¯t recover yet, still slightly trembling.


    ¡°You alright?¡± asks Luke Lu in a cold but caring tone and he even turns on the air-conditioner.


    Jenny shakes her head. The grim countenances and the mean words of the reporters still echo around


    her so that she bites her fingernails unconsciously to suppress the fear in her heart.


    The reporters chased after her when she went popr among audience while now the reporters turn to


    me her.


    They will desperately collect whatever could be news fodders, even ignoring the truth and unwilling to


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    listen to any exnation.


    Luke Lu takes a nce at her, and says quite a momentter, ¡°You¡¯re in the entertainment circle, and


    you should go by rules.¡±


    Or else, she will be eliminated.


    ¡°Right. This is the entertainment circle...¡± says Jenny in a bleak and helpless tone and she smiles


    reluctantly.


    If Luke Lu didn¡¯t help her just now, she would probably have made a show of herself in front of the


    reporters again. So she feels grateful for the man and says sincerely, ¡°Thanks for the help.¡±


    Luke Lu looks ahead and grunts assent before asking, ¡°Where would you like to go?¡±


    Where to go?


    If she goes back to the apartment, all she can do is sleep. Moreover, if she hides under this urgent


    situation, the reporters will believe in the rumor.


    Two secondster, Jenny answers, ¡°The Jade Picture please.¡±


    ...

 Chapter 11 Not Worth Getting Angry about You

    Chapter 11 Not Worth Getting Angry about You


    In front of the Jade Picture Company a grand ck minivan parks.


    Thepany owns the whole edifice and has the surrounding area strictly secured to guard fans from


    gathering around. That makes it possible for stars¡¯ nanny vans to park in front of the gate.


    As the car¡¯s door opens, Assistant Yip gets out and puts away the stuff before moving Jessica Vogt out


    of the car. Yip reminds her in a caring but ttering tone, ¡°Miss Vogt, you¡¯re wearing high heels. Mind


    your steps.¡±


    Jessica Vogt in an aqua blue dress gets out of the car. Her eyes sh with disgust as she notices the


    weather-beaten hands of her assistant. Holding her assistant¡¯s wrist, Jessica says in a soft tone,


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Her assistant gets more excited to hear that.


    She lives up to the reputation of movie queen, remaining elegant all the time as if she were an angel


    free from vulgarity!


    ¡°Miss Vogt, here¡¯s a massage from York an hour ago, Mr. Wang chose you female lead in his new


    movie.¡± says her assistant, ¡°But he wants you in the spot this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Jessica asks in surprise, failing to hide her joy.


    This time Mr. Wang gravitates to amercial movie as usual. Besides, another one Spy Game has


    received much public praise in the market. Leading characters can share much takings even with the


    cost deducted.


    Not a single artist will not get thrilled at such a chance to increase exposure and raise value.


    ¡°Really. Miss Vogt, you¡¯re a national heartthrob. Even Mr. Wang would show respect to you!¡± her


    assistant keeps ttering Jessica, ¡°He wants you to present just in case artists from otherpanies


    would resent that.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Jessica feels somewhat vain, smiling slightly, ¡°Never mind. I¡¯m avable this afternoon.¡±


    How would she spare this chance of leading in a promising movie?


    ¡°Wow, fabulous, who owns it?¡± A guard nearby shouts in a low voice.


    Jessica knits her eyebrows and turns around to have a look.


    In front of her nanny van parks a ck sports car. It is so low-profile with all windows shut tightly that it


    draws more of her attention. At the sight of the logo on the car head, she instantly covers her red lips


    with her hands.


    Gosh! It¡¯s Lykan Hypersport!


    People say this car is produced in a limited quantity, only 7 of them. She never expected she could see


    such a legendary sports car here!


    What she is expecting is someone to inform her owner of this car. All of a sudden, the door of the


    passenger seat is opened, and a slim figure in pink shows.


    At the sight of thedy gives Jessica a shock, she widens her pupils.


    How could it be Jenny?


    After getting out of the car, Jenny bends over and talks to the driver through the window. Jessica is a bit


    far from them so that she can only see the side of his face, which is perfect enough to make her heart


    beat fast.


    She stares at Jenny next to the car with great jealousy and anger aroused in her heart.


    Out of Jessica¡¯s expectation, Jenny managed to date a rich man in such a short time!


    Jessica grits her teeth angrily secretly. Then she puts on a smile instantly and walks to Jenny holding


    her skirt, ¡°Jenny!¡±


    Jessica calls her name in a gentle tone as before, yet Jenny finds it less joyful but disgusted to hear her


    own name from Jessica.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± says Jenny in a nd tone after adjusting herself in no time.


    ¡°Jenny, are you still mad at me?¡± Jessica asks softly, pretending to be poor, while she watches over


    Jenny at the car. Unfortunately, she fails to see the man¡¯s face as he has put on sunsses.


    ¡°Mad?¡± Jenny puts on a cold smile, ¡°Why would I be mad at such a person like you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s so mean!¡± Jessica¡¯s assistant yells and res at Jenny, ¡°How dare you talk to Miss Vogt in such


    a tone? You¡¯re nobody in the movie field.¡±

 Chapter 12 Argument

    Chapter 12 Argument


    ¡°Ever since you entered ourpany, Miss Vogt has taken great care of you, getting jobs for you and


    asking everyone to be nice with you. What about you? Bah!¡± The assistant scolds Jenny, ¡°Even dogs


    are more grateful than you!¡±


    Jessica turns around to re at her assistant and says unhappily, ¡°Mind your manner. Jenny is my


    bosom friend!¡±


    But the corners of her mouth lift slightly, and she seems to be happy about what her assistant says.


    ¡°Miss Vogt, you¡¯re so nice that Jenny always takes advantage of you!¡± Out of admiration, the assistant


    doesn¡¯t get mad at all and adds coldly, ncing at Jenny, ¡°Hug a man at a pharmacy, didn¡¯t she know


    that was inappropriate?¡±


    Hearing that, Luke Lu, who was about to drive away, frowns and turns aside to look out of the car.


    ¡°Enough, shut up!¡± Jessica mes her assistant and walks to Jenny to hold her hands. Being a bit


    annoyed, she says hastily, ¡°Shawn appointed Yip as my new assistant. She doesn¡¯t talk nicely. Please


    don¡¯t be mad at her.¡±


    Biting her lip, Jessica adds, ¡°But why did you hug a man at a pharmacy? I reminded you reporters


    might follow you, but you still...¡±


    Jennyughs coldly.


    She wouldn¡¯t have fallen into Jessica¡¯s trap if she didn¡¯t buy the pregnancy test kit for Jessica!


    ¡°Miss Vogt, you really deserve to be movie queen. I¡¯m so impressed!¡± Jenny takes her hands out and


    smiles angrily, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be as good at acting as you, even in a few years.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡± Jessica smiles disdainfully, avoiding her assistant¡¯s sight, and says softly as usual,


    ¡°Jen, I think highly of you. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be the ¡®focus¡¯ of people!¡±


    Interesting, Jenny indeed bes the ¡°focus¡±!


    However, Jenny doesn¡¯t feel surprised at Jessica¡¯s ironic tone but finds it a bit amusing.


    Wouldn¡¯t Jessica feel tired, always pretending to be the other way on the outside?


    Jenny stares at Jessica¡¯s red lips for quite a while before bending towards her and saying to her ears,


    ¡°Jessica Vogt, Frankie has served me for over five years. If you like, he¡¯s yours.¡±


    Jessica narrows her eyes a bit andughs, ¡°Dear, are you aware of hisments on you? He said,


    you are the daughter of a drug dealer. You¡¯re dirty...¡±


    Sensing Jenny¡¯s body gets stiff, Jessica no longer hides her smile, ¡°And sooner orter, you¡¯ll lead a


    life of drugs as your mother did. He dated you before just because your parents are rich.¡±


    Jenny res at her and smiles coldly, ¡°Do you think it works, vexing me with my family history?¡±


    ¡°Why would I vex you?¡± Jessica gets angry, bends forward slightly and pinches Jenny¡¯s shoulder with


    her sharp fingernails, which looks as if Jessica is hugging Jenny.


    ¡°Jenny, you have no man, no home, like a homeless dog. How can you win me? If I haven¡¯t given you


    chances, you might have even died of hunger in the middle of the homeless!¡±


    She continues in a disdainful tone, ¡°Feel good about getting on front page again?¡±


    Jenny clenches her fist fiercely.


    It was indeed Jessica that nned all this before!


    Jenny finds Jessica¡¯s pretty face extremely disgusting, which even gives Jenny the impulse to p on


    it. But Jenny manages to ease her tension and looses her fist slowly.


    ¡°Speaking of that, I should really thank you, Jessica Vogt.¡± Jenny puts on a smile and says when she


    notices Jessica frowns, ¡°Without you, how would I have met such a rich man?¡±


    Thatpletely changes Jessica¡¯s face. Jessica stares at the sports car behind Jenny.


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep this between us. The driver is a real rich man. Even though Frankie is a leader, he only


    deserves to serve that man.¡±


    Jenny nces at Jessica¡¯s unhappy face, and smiles, ¡°I could ask for anything from him, even the


    movie queen. So, I should thank you Miss Vogt, shouldn¡¯t I?¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Jessica releases her extreme anger byughing, and satirizes, gritting her teeth, ¡°Shame on you! How


    could you sacrifice your body and abandon your boyfriend for higher careerdder? What a model in


    the entertainment field!¡±


    ¡°Nope, you¡¯re wrong.¡± Jenny pats her chest and looks frightened, ¡°I gave my ex-boyfriend to you


    because you¡¯re pregnant. Otherwise, your child will be born without a dad!¡±


    Jessica can¡¯t believe Jenny said such vulgar things, which gives her a heart attack.

 Chapter 13 Cancel the Contract

    Chapter 13 Cancel the Contract


    Until Jenny leaves, Jessica remains stiff and looks shocked, widening her eyes.


    How dare Jenny even humiliate her child?!


    ¡°Miss Vogt, are you alright?¡± Jessica¡¯s assistant runs to her and asks when seeing her trembling.


    Watching Jenny¡¯s fading back, Jessica shakes her head and answers, ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡±


    ...


    The argument with Jessica dampens Jenny¡¯s spirit so she leaves here instead of going to the office.


    But she suddenly receives a call from Shawn who says with a tough attitude, ¡°Jenny, back to the office.


    We¡¯ll have the contract canceled!¡±


    Jenny is in a great shock to hear that, ¡°Shawn, it isn¡¯t that serious, is it?¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°The news travels everywhere. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s serious enough? What¡¯s serious then?¡± Shawn


    poprizing you any further?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t expect that...¡± Jenny can¡¯t wait to exin.


    Shawn interrupts her, ¡°Say no more. The contract must be canceled! Apart from Joy Catering


    Company, you need to pay 3 million yuan to ourpany as reputation damagepensation.¡±


    ¡°If you keep dragging on this, I¡¯ll move forward with the legal process.¡± Shawn hangs up the phone right


    after she finishes her words.


    Jenny stands still in the street, holding her phone. Her face turns pale.


    The contract has to be canceled?


    Even her feet start to hurt after walking for a long way on her stilettos, but she doesn¡¯t care about that.


    Her eyes go nk and her body shakes, as if she would fall down at any time.


    The loss of her boyfriend, bosom friend and career happened sessively in a few days. What could


    be more dramatic?


    Sometimes, life can be really dramatic...


    It getspletely dark when Jennyes back to herself after walking a long, long way.


    Next to her stands an upmarket bar. Therge neon brand keeps twinkling, whose colorful shadow


    constantly shes in Jenny¡¯s confused eyes.


    ¡°Luxury Life?¡± Jenny reads and staggers on the stairs.


    The guard at the door lets her in after simply looking over her.


    Inside the bar, loud electronic music is deafening; weird men and women are walking around.


    Jenny walks through the foul crowd to the bar counter in the dark.


    Seeing a beautying towards him, a bartender whistles, ¡°Gorgeous, would you like any drinks?¡±


    Jenny¡¯s slender fingers point over the sses with color liquid and stop at thest one. She blinks her


    crystal eyes and says, ¡°I¡¯d like... this one.¡±


    Jenny spent the subsequent three whole nights in this splendid world in Luxury Life.


    She ordered a cocktail named after the bar every time, one after another. If she got bored, she danced


    with the young people there and kept drinking afterwards.


    She woulde back the next evening even though she vomited seriously the night before.


    Tonight, Jennyes here again. She lies on the bar counter after drinking some wines. The bartender


    can¡¯t help asking, ¡°Gorgeous, wines can hurt! Your parents will be concerned seeing you like this.¡±


    Jenny puts on a cold smile, ¡°I have none.¡±


    ¡°Well, you boyfriend will be.¡±


    Boyfriend?


    The man she has been in love with for over five years is with her bosom friend and shows great


    concern to her. Thinking of that, Jenny gets mad all of a sudden and mes the bartender, ¡°Don¡¯t


    mention...that jerk!¡±


    She hups and swings her fair finger, ¡°Or else, I¡¯ll beat you up!¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll shut up!¡± He clears away the counter.

 Chapter 14 Luke, I’m with Your Gossip Girl

    Chapter 14 Luke, I¡¯m with Your Gossip Girl


    Perhaps she¡¯s had too much drink, Jenny needs the bathroom badly.


    She gets off the seat and staggers through the crowd. Suddenly, she bumps onto the man in front of


    her by the push from the back. She apologizes hazily, ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m sorry...¡±


    She tries to push herself up by pushing the man¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Uh-huh, nice voice!¡± Therees a whistle above Jenny¡¯s head. The man doesn¡¯t let go of her, he


    grabs her by the waist and puts her into his arm, ¡°Would you like to hang out with me?¡±


    George Qiao never refuses a voluntary beauty, let alone this attractive one.


    Look at her slim waist...


    As George feels the tenderness on his palm, he has more interest in her and holds Jenny tightly in his


    arms. He pushes up her jaw and says, ¡°You have a sweet voice, I¡¯d like to hear moretely.¡±


    Jenny tries hard to pats off his hands. The strange sense drives her to refuse him and she yells


    unhappily, ¡°You jerk, let go of me!¡±


    ¡°Good girl, feel the warmth in my arms.¡± George giggles and drags Jenny to his room


    Inside the room, all of George¡¯s friends are here to have dissipation. They instantly whistle at the sight


    of George and a beauty.


    ¡°Good for you. She looks sexy!¡±


    ¡°Wow, big boos!¡±


    ¡°Hey, you may need lots of condoms.¡±


    ...


    Mocked up by his friends, George moves Jenny to the sofa and delivers a wine to her lips while Jenny


    pushes it away fiercely. George bursts intoughter, ¡°You want me to feed you, and you should tell me¡±


    George takes a sip of whiskey and pinches Jenny¡¯s jaw with two of his slender fingers. The pretty face


    under the dark light gives George a shock. He gets closer to have a careful look. It seems he has met


    her before.


    Three secondster, George is frightened and swallows the whiskey, staring at Jenny.


    Rumor says his brother is dating a star, isn¡¯t she the star?


    The people around make noises. Seeing George stop moving, someone ps on his face andughs,


    ¡°George, she wants you to feed her, why do you stop?¡±


    ¡°You talk too much!¡± George res at him.


    The man doesn¡¯t dare to say anything more.


    Jenny pats George¡¯s hands off and mumbles, ¡°Don¡¯t pinch my jaw, or... I¡¯ll hit you!¡±


    ¡°How much have you drunk?¡± George didn¡¯t realize that until he smells the strong wine vor from


    Jenny. Her eyes look nk. She seemed to have drunk a lot when she bumped into him.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    s! Prettydies are rarely seen, but she can¡¯t be touched!


    George curls his lips. When he is about to send someone to get her back home, he thinks of


    something. He calls Luke Lu directly.


    Luke¡¯s mansion.


    Luke Lu is lying on the European sofa. He looks like a prince of elegance andposure in a casual


    light gray pajama, stretching his vigorous and graceful legs.


    The phone keeps vibrating in his pocket.


    It keeps vibrating.


    Luke Lu can¡¯t help frowning and picking it up seeing the same number calling in again.


    A few secondster, he frowns even more tightly. Something seems to be more bothering. At this


    moment, his grandma pats on him angrily since she receives no response from him, ¡°Luke Lu, did you


    hear me?¡±


    A few secondster, Luke Lu hangs up and stands up, ¡°Grandma, I have something to deal with.


    Probably I won¡¯te back tonight. Please go to bed early and don¡¯t wait for me.¡±

 Chapter 15 Give me a hug

    Chapter 15 Give me a hug


    Then he grabs up a coat and leaves home.


    ¡°Hey, why are you going out sote?¡± Mrs. Lu follows him.


    But he walks fast with his long legs. At the moment she reaches the door, the sports car has already


    left.


    His anxious behavior arouses Mrs. Lu¡¯s suspicion, who yells, ¡°Why the hell is my grandson so hurried?


    Never seen him like that before.¡±


    Butler Wei hesitates for a while and makes a guess, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s about the star in the scandal?¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡± Mrs. Lu mumbles and is absorbed in thought for a moment. She seems to recall something,


    ¡°Any information about that girl?¡±


    ¡°Oh, here it is, Mrs. Lu. Her parents had died. She has a clear family background and no scandal, apart


    from this one...¡±


    Pregnancy test kit event.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s my grandson¡¯s child!¡± Mrs. Lu is fully certain about that.


    ...


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    The car reaches Luxury Life. Luke stretches his long legs out of the car, takes a look at the neon brand


    and walks inside.


    He walks through the foul ballroom to George¡¯s room.


    Inside the room, peopleugh and yell at each other. Therees a weak charmingughter. No


    matter how dark the light is, thedy talking randomly on the sofa can still be seen. She yells, ¡°More


    wines!¡±


    She is wearing a ck skirt and her coat was lost somewhere. Her plump shoulders are exposed and


    her fair legs mingle with George; her face flushes and her crystal eyes are half closed.


    The drunken charm drives Luke to frown more tightly.


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Lu...¡± Someone finds it surprising to see Luke Lu.


    He doesn¡¯t like this asion, does he? Or is he here for George?


    ¡°Hey, dude, you finallye here!¡± Seeing Luke, George seems to find his savior. He pushes Jenny to


    Luke¡¯s arms and says, ¡°She¡¯ll be deadly drunk if you don¡¯te!¡±


    Jenny lies on Luke powerlessly with an empty ss in her hand, ¡°More. I can have more!¡±


    ¡°Dude, don¡¯t miss this wonderful night!¡± George giggles. When he puts a coat on Jenny, he calmly


    stuffs a small box into Luke¡¯s pocket, ¡°Don¡¯t waste it.¡±


    With his eyes darken, Luke says, ¡°George, don¡¯t you have anything serious to do?¡±


    Suddenly, Jenny throws away the wine ss and holds Luke by the waist with her fair arms. She gets a


    bit sober andins it¡¯s suffocating here in a soft voice.


    ¡°Stand well.¡± Luke pushes her arms, frowning.


    But Jenny refuses to let go of him.


    Luke looks up and finds George is already enjoying himself with his friends, yelling loudly. He seems to


    ignore Luke¡¯s expression, leaving Luke standing there and frowning tightly.


    Luke tries to move Jenny¡¯s hands off but fails. So he drags her out of the bar.


    Jenny refuses to loosen her grip even when they get on the car. She is like a sloth. Her soft body lies


    on the gear of car and her face lies on his underbelly.


    Luke¡¯s face turns stiff. He controls the steering wheel with one hand and pats on her flushed face with


    the other one.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your home? I¡¯ll get you home.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, no...home...¡± Jenny mumbles hazily.


    Perhaps she feels ufortable because of the gear. Her small hand propped his thigh and wanted to


    get up. Unfortunately, the car is passing by a slow road section. When it passes the road humps, Jenny


    loses her bnce and falls onto Luke again.


    Her face sinks into the gap between his legs. She arches her nose when she suffers from the


    suffocation. She has no idea of the man¡¯s thought. He mps his lips tight.


    Luke grabs her head and throws her to the passenger seat, ¡°Where¡¯s your home?¡±


    ¡°I told you, no home!¡± Jenny mumbles unhappily. Her soft body lies on the seat and says in a tired


    voice, ¡°No parents... No home...¡±


    Before she finishes her words, her head turns aside.

 Chapter 16 Grandma’s Spot Check

    Chapter 16 Grandma¡¯s Spot Check


    ¡°...¡±


    Watching the dark night through the window, Luke narrows his eyes and turns around at a crossing.


    Around ten minutester, he drives to a private apartment.


    Jenny is sound asleep, so Luke bends over and gets her out by carrying her in his arms. She seems


    conscious, holding Luke by the neck with both arms and lying on his chest obediently.


    Sometimes Luke rests in this private apartment if it is toote for him to go back home from work. The


    apartment is well-equipped and cleaned up every Saturday by a cleaner.


    Luke puts Jenny on a bed and covers her with quilt. A warm hand drags him back when he is about to


    leave.


    ¡°Mum, please stop the ballet training...¡± Jenny mumbles with her eyes closed on the bed and grabs


    Luke¡¯s arm tightly, ¡°I¡¯m so tired... I want meat...¡±


    Her soft and cutesy voice stops Luke from pushing her hand off abruptly.


    ¡°Mum.¡± She brushes her head against his arm and continues acting cutesy, pouting, ¡°Keep my


    Luke goes speechless. She treats him as her mum, doesn¡¯t she?


    Luke is a bit in shock. He bends over, uncovers the quilt and tucks himself in. The moment he gets on


    the bed, Jenny closes to him.


    Jenny is wearing an off-shoulder dress. The shoulder belt is rubbed off and much of her fair and tender


    skin shows. Her chest, making two arches, lean against his leg, and almost showspletely.


    Luke identally catches sight of that. He instantly puts on a serious look and stops the breath.


    He directly covers her with the quilt.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t breathe...¡± Jennyins, kicking the quilt off fiercely. Her tender hands hold Luke by his


    slim waist; she brushes her head against his waist and says, ¡°Hmm, the pillow is ufortable...¡±


    Luke feels quite helpless about this girl.


    ...


    The next morning, therees a rhythmic doorbell to the bedroom.


    As the doorbell adds annoyance to Luke who failed to sleep well, he instantly turns angry. But he fails


    to get off the bed since something heavy is lying on his arm. He turns around slightly and finds a head


    on his arm.


    Ady holds his neck with her fair hands, pouting her red lips and breathing steadily. Some light aroma


    reaches Luke¡¯s nose.


    Obviously, Luke didn¡¯t sleep wellst night because of her.


    Luke rubs his eyebrows and gets out of the bedroom to get the door.


    Luke¡¯s pretty face turns somewhat astonished when he and his grandma catch sight of each other.


    Subconsciously, he closes the door but his grandma blocks it with her leg.


    ¡°Why the hell do you close the door? You wanna piss me off, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Mrs. Lu pushes him and squeezes herself into the apartment. Luke has no choice but to open the door


    and lets the butler in as well. Seeing that Mrs. Lu is rushing to his bedroom, Luke knits his eyebrows,


    steps up and blocks her way.


    ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s messy.¡±


    Luke stands in front of Mrs. Lu and stops her from getting inside. He touches his nose and says, ¡°I was


    working and had no time to clear it up...¡±


    Mrs. Lu agrees but denies believing it.


    Looking at his face, he¡¯s so scared of her check in the room. He must be hiding some secret in the


    room!


    Mrs. Lu has no choice but to step back since her grandson refuses to let her in. She walks to the table,


    carrying the breakfast, and says, ¡°I made this porridge for you. It smells so great. Have a try.¡±


    Luke somewhat breathes a sigh of relief.


    He brought Jenny back home only out of the worry that she would be in danger outside. But he doesn¡¯t


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    want to be misunderstood.


    Luke walks to the bathroom after making sure his bedroom is closed.

 Chapter 17 Did she sleep with someone?

    Chapter 17 Did she sleep with someone?


    At the moment he turns around, Mrs. Lu gets excited. She stops making the table, puts down


    everything and rushes to the room hurriedly in just a few steps.


    Luke didn¡¯t expect his grandma would do such a thing. He yells in surprise, ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s messy


    there.¡± Before he goes to stop Mrs. Lu, the butler stops him.


    ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry. Mrs. Lu won¡¯t mind it.¡± the butler says politely and tries hard to stop him even though


    he is a head shorter than Luke, ¡°Sir, Mrs. Lu has seen your room that hadn¡¯t been cleared up for three


    days.¡±


    Luke goes speechless. That was because George lived in that room instead of him.


    When Mrs. Lu is about to open the bedroom, Luke pushes the butler away regardless of anything. He


    walks to the door in a few steps, reaching out to grab Mrs. Lu, with sweat welling up on his forehead.


    ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s really a mess. You¡¯d better not get in there.¡±


    ¡°Never mind. I¡¯ll clear it!¡± Unexpectedly, Mrs. Lu is stopped. All she could see is something bulging


    under the quilt, which arouses more of her interest to check it out.


    However, Luke refuses to make way.


    She tries to squeeze in but she fails, again and again. She worried yell that she pretends to lose the


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    bnce and falls down. Luke is terribly terrified and supports her immediately, ¡°Grandma, are you


    alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a bit dizzy and my waist hurts... Ouch!¡± Mrs. Lu yells and looks bad, supporting her waist. She


    says, ¡°I twisted my waist when I dancedst time. It hurts again.¡±


    ¡°Let me move you to the sofa, and you take a rest.¡± Luke says, moving her to the living room.


    Mrs. Lu gives Butler Wei a wink. The Butler instantly gets her meaning and yells in panic, ¡°Mrs. Lu, a


    rat! Under you feet!¡±


    ¡°Gosh!¡± Mrs. Lu gets a shock. She pushes Luke off and runs around, ¡°Dear, get the rat! I fear rats


    above all others!¡±


    But this is an upmarket ancient apartment, which charges up to almost 8,000 dors every year as


    property management fee. How could there be rats around?


    Luke looks down but sees not a single track of rats on the sparkling floor.


    Realizing his grandma makes a fool of him, Luke feels terrible. When he reaches his bedroom, Mrs. Lu


    is already beside the bed, who hints him for exnation of why there is a person on his bed.


    ¡°...¡± His grandma never gets tired of this trick.


    Under such a big noise, Jenny can no longer be sound asleep.


    Out of her expectation, she sees an old granny in a blue chi-pao beside the bed at the moment she


    opens her eyes. Mrs. Lu looks at Jenny, smiling. Jenny is confused and looks at her back, lying stiff.


    ¡°I...¡± Why is she even here?


    As Mrs. Lu stares at Jenny, she feels happier.


    It turns out that Luke went out to bring her girlfriend back home to sleepst night. Good for him!


    Mrs. Lu smiles more tenderly as she recalls they hugged each other the pharmacy. She sits down on


    the bed and asks in a caring tone, ¡°Did you have a good sleep? Did Luke bully you?¡±


    Her questions confuse Jenny to a greater extend. Jenny looks aside and catches sight of the man¡¯s


    sparkling eyes.


    She keeps staring at Luke¡¯s wrinkled pajama, and looks down at her naked shoulders. Her almost


    shout and her fair hands tightly catch the quilt.


    Had she have sex with someone?

 Chapter 18 Splendid Marriage Ceremony

    Chapter 18 Splendid Marriage Ceremony


    Seeing her motion and her embarrassed look, Mrs. Lu mistakes Jenny feels shy in front of her. So Mrs.


    Lu pats on Jenny¡¯s shoulder and smiles more softly, ¡°Take it easy. Get changed and let¡¯s have


    breakfast.¡±


    Before Mrs. Lu leaves the room, she points at Luke, ¡°Good for you. You should have told me!¡±


    Luke goes speechless.


    The two of them remain in the room after Mrs. Lu gets out.


    It can¡¯t be more awkward.


    ¡°Well...¡± Jenny can¡¯t even burst into tears when thinking that she was brought back herest night. She


    feels too ashamed to ask whether he did that thing to her. All she could do is catch the quilt and bite


    her red lip.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not interested in the drunken girl.¡± Luke nces at her and turns around to leave the


    room.


    Jenny seems a bit suspicious of that, staring at his fading back.


    Really?


    She breathes a relief when she finds her dress only a bit wrinkled and no sign of doing that thing. She


    also wonders why he didn¡¯t do that since he obviously spent the night with her together...


    Jenny pats on her cheek to stop herself from any wonders. She washes her face in the bathroom. It


    takes her quite a while before she gets out. Mrs. Lu is sitting by the table. She smiles at her, ¡°Dear,


    Jenny takes a look at Luke by the table and bites her lip. She gingerly sits opposite to him.


    Mrs. Lu shows hospitality to Jenny by putting a bowl of porridge to the front of Jenny. She pats on


    Luke¡¯s hand when seeing her grandson is about to get thest fried egg, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you see the fried


    bun?¡±


    Luke goes speechless and takes back his chopsticks.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Dear!¡± Mrs. Lu gets the egg for Jenny and says with a smile, ¡°I made these, nutritious and healthy.


    Don¡¯t let it cool down!¡±


    Speaking of that, she nces at Jenny¡¯s in belly.


    She has no idea how long Jenny has been pregnant.


    Ever since Jenny came back China, she has lived by herself and made food by herself. It was coldly


    silent in her apartment. So she feels warm with the sudden care from a granny.


    She lowers her head and takes a bite of the egg, with tears almost welling up in her eyes. She smiles


    at Mrs. Lu and says, ¡°It¡¯s yummy. You¡¯re so good at cooking!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so sweet of you!¡± Mrs. Lu covers her smiling mouth, feeling pretty happy.


    Wow, she is a pretty and adorable girl!


    Mrs. Lu nces at Jenny¡¯s belly again and she can¡¯t bear it any longer. She gets close to Jenny and


    asks, ¡°Dear, since you¡¯re pregnant. Why not marry Luke?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± This really scares Jenny so much that the egg drops out of her mouth.


    Luke sitting opposite to them also knits his eyebrows.


    It seems Mrs. Lu can¡¯t see the expressions on their faces. She turns around to say to Mr. Wei happily,


    ¡°Mr. Wei, please select a good day for their marriage!¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± The butler immediately takes out an iPad and presses on the screen rapidly.


    ¡°No, madam. I...¡± When Jennyes to herself, she hurries to exin while Eugeneins, patting


    her hand, ¡°My grandson should have introduced you to me. Or else, you wouldn¡¯t get married with a


    baby.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll talk to him!¡± Eugene holds Jenny¡¯s hand more tightly and says, ¡°Chinese or western


    style, it¡¯s up to you. I promise, you will have a splendid marriage ceremony!¡±

 Chapter 19 Don’t Worry, I Won’t Marry You

    Chapter 19 Don¡¯t Worry, I Won¡¯t Marry You


    At this moment, the butler steps up and says, ¡°Mrs. Lu, today¡¯s an auspicious day.¡±


    ¡°Hey, it is!¡± Mrs. Lu¡¯s eyes sparkle. She makes an order immediately, ¡°Call Mandy and Nick now and


    ask them to deliver the most expensive wedding dresses to here!¡±


    Jenny doesn¡¯t even have a chance to talk.


    Can she be given a chance to talk?


    ¡°Grandma...¡± Jenny tries hard to take her hand out of Mrs. Lu¡¯s. She smiles reluctantly at Mrs. Lu and


    says, ¡°I need to do the pregnancy check-ups. I should probably go.¡±


    ¡°Right, of course!¡± Mrs. Lu nods fiercely. Lukees out of his bedroom in a new suit, so she yells at


    him, ¡°Luke, Jenny has to do the pregnancy check-ups. Go with her!¡±


    Luke is adjusting his bow-tie with his slender fingers. When he hears that, he frowns and says,


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ve got a lot to do.¡±


    ¡°What could be more important than my great grandson?¡± Mrs. Lu res at him and makes an order,


    ¡°No more business today. Send Jenny to the hospital for check-ups and stay with her. Understand?¡±


    Luke worries his grandma would get mad, so he nods and says, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go with her now.¡±


    When the two of them set off after breakfast, Mrs. Lu follows them downstairs out of concerns. She


    doesn¡¯t smile until she sees them onto the car, ¡°Jenny,e back here for dinner. I¡¯ll make soup for


    you to add more nutrition!¡±


    That gives Jenny a tremble. She squeezes a smile at Mrs. Lu and answers, ¡°Okay...Okay.¡±


    The car leaves the gatedmunity in no time.


    Jenny pats on her chest when she can no longer see Mrs. Lu. She seems to breathe a sigh. She turns


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    to Luke and says, ¡°Your grandma is really... pretty adorable.¡±


    Luke agrees.


    All of a sudden, the atmosphere gets silent and embarrassing.


    The sports car runs forward fast on the road with views and other cars running backwards. Luke strikes


    on the steering wheel with his slender fingers. He doesn¡¯t ask before keeping silent for a while, ¡°Your


    baby...¡±


    Jenny is shocked.


    She exins immediately in case Luke would worry she would entangle with him, ¡°Mr. Lu, don¡¯t worry. I


    won¡¯t entangle with you, or marry you. But thanks for keeping me at your homest night.¡±


    Hearing that, Luke narrows his eyes for no reason and holds the wheel tightly.


    The temperature suddenly drops inside the car so that Jenny rubs her slender arms naturally. When


    she is about to ask Luke to adjust the air-conditioner, the car suddenly stops. She can¡¯t help crashing


    forward.


    Luke says in a uniformly cold voice, ¡°Here¡¯s the hospital. Get out of the car.¡±


    Jennyes to herself and gets out immediately.


    She thinks Luke would leave when they reach the hospital. Unexpectedly, Luke pulls over the car, locks


    it and walks to her.


    Jenny is confused.


    Isn¡¯t he leaving?


    The obedient look on Jenny¡¯s face drives Luke to lift the corners of his thin lips. He stands in front of


    her against the sun, and says, ¡°It¡¯s the weekend. There are many patients. You can¡¯t handle it by


    yourself. I¡¯ll be with you.¡±


    Jenny is surprised and waves her hands immediately, ¡°No, thanks...¡±


    The mention of pregnancy check-ups was just an excuse to get rid of Mrs. Lu. How could she be


    pregnant?


    Luke looks at her and asks, ¡°Jenny, you look nervous. Are you afraid of anything?¡±


    ¡°Huh, nothing at all!¡± Jenny says immediately andughs guiltily, ¡°I just don¡¯t want to bother you, since


    you¡¯re so upied...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m avable.¡±


    Jenny says nothing.

 Chapter 20 Emergency

    Chapter 20 Emergency


    Jenny has to ept his offer for she worries Luke would suspect her if she finds more excuses. She


    braces herself to follow him to the outpatient hall.


    It¡¯s weekend and there are really many patients. They even have to line up in front of the automatic


    registration machine.


    Luke points at the rest area and says, ¡°Go and find a seat there. I¡¯ll line up for a service number.¡± He


    walks to the machine as he says, looking extraordinarily tall among the crowd.


    Jenny sits next to the woman who should be pregnant for almost 8 months. The belly under the dress


    looks like a round watermelon. Jenny can¡¯t distract her attention from it and feels scared.


    It¡¯s rather scary...


    ¡°Hello, are you with your husband?¡± The woman, biting a crispy red apple and asks. It obviously


    because she saw Jennye here with Luke.


    Jenny looks embarrassed and exins, ¡°No, I...¡±


    ¡°Premarital pregnancy, right?¡± The woman seems to know everything. She talks to Jenny emotionally,


    ¡°Hey, you should have thought about yourself. He¡¯s rather good looking. Don¡¯t you worry he would treat


    on you?¡±


    Jenny goes speechless.


    Before Jenny says something, the woman says to her ears, ¡°Let me tell you this. Men are very likely to


    have an affair when their wives are pregnant. In your case, you should pay attention to that!¡±


    At this moment, Luke is back with a service number.


    ¡°It was a long queue.¡± Luke asks as he sees sweat welling up on Jenny¡¯s forehead, ¡°Well, are you


    sick?¡±


    Her mouth¡¯s corners twitch.


    She is not sick at all. She is just scared by the woman next to her.


    The woman is sociable. When she sees Lukee back, she asks with a smile, ¡°Your wife doesn¡¯t


    look obviously pregnant. I guess it¡¯s been two months, isn¡¯t it? She might kick off the quilt in this period.


    You should take care of her.¡±


    Luke doesn¡¯t know what to say.


    Jenny indeed kicked off the quilt the whole night and he tucked her in several times.


    The woman ignores the look on Luke¡¯s face and keeps talking to him passionately. She mentions that


    the pregnant lose their temper easily, and hands and feet will bulge. So she even asks Luke to take


    good care of Jenny.


    When the woman is talking, her husband shows and leaves for the check-ups with her.


    Before she leaves, the woman doesn¡¯t forget to remind Jenny, ¡°Listen to me, if you can¡¯t get to his


    heart, you¡¯d better get to his money, in case you would get none of these!¡±


    Jenny goes speechless andpletely breaks down. She doesn¡¯t know how to face this passionate


    woman.


    After she leaves, Luke sits down next to Jenny. Instantly, Jenny can¡¯t feel more embarrassed. She


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    takes a peek at Luke who is frowning, and smiles awkwardly, ¡°She¡¯s pretty passionate, interesting...¡±


    Luke nods and agrees, ¡°But she was right. You kept kicking off the quiltst night.¡±


    That makes Jenny¡¯s face totally flush. She lowers her head down enough to reach her chest.


    She¡¯s not pregnant!!


    Jenny expects that it would be a long turn to wait so that she can win more time before facing the


    awkward moment. However, half an hourter, it¡¯s their turn. Jenny bes more nervous instantly.


    What should she do? Is her number going to be shown on the screen?


    She usually bites fingers when she is nervous. As she bites her fingers, she looks at Luke. She


    unexpectedly finds him talking on the phone. He is frowning. Perhaps something bothers him.


    ¡°I get it. You deal with it. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Does he have an emergency?


    Jenny thinks to herself. When Luke hangs up, she gets closer to him and says, ¡°Mr. Lu, if you have an


    emergency, you should go to deal with it. I''ll just ask the doctor if I have anything.¡±


    ¡°Never mind. You¡¯re the next one. Let¡¯s wait.¡±


    ¡°I can. Trust me!¡± Jenny is worried that Luke refuses to leave. She incites him, ¡°It must be something


    urgent. Please go back. I can ask doctors for help if anything happens.¡±

 Chapter 21 Live in Luke’s Mansion

    Chapter 21 Live in Luke¡¯s Mansion


    Luke hesitates for a while but nods in the end. He also inputs his own number to Jenny¡¯s phone.


    ¡°Call me anytime.¡±


    Jenny gawks at him in surprise as he leaves.


    What makes him take so great care of her?


    Knowing Jenny is pregnant, does he want to be the father of her baby?


    When seeing her own service number on the screen, Jenny gives her registration number to the


    pregnant woman next to her and says with a smile, ¡°Madam, you seem anxious. It¡¯s my turn. Just take


    it.¡±


    The woman¡¯s husband extends thanks to her and then supported his wife to leave.


    Jenny waves at them and remains in the seat for ten minutes to make sure Luke has driven away.


    Then she leaves the hospital sneakily and soothes herself by patting on the chest after walking for


    quite a while.


    The one who made a call to Luke was her savior, without whom she would have met some


    gynecologists!


    Having left the apartment so urgently this morning, Jenny didn¡¯t have much breakfast so she feels a bit


    stomachache now. She enters the breakfast shop without hesitation at the sight of it.


    ¡°Sir, duck soup with vermicelli and steamed bun, please!¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    The tasty breakfast is served soon.


    She gets the chopsticks and begins to eat. She feels satisfied at the delicious duck.


    She could have eaten more if she doesn¡¯t have to keep a diet!


    When she is enjoying her breakfast, Jenny senses someone stops next to her. She can¡¯t help looking


    at the person. The sight of the person gives her a terrible shock so that she spurts the duck out of her


    mouth.


    ¡°Grandma?!¡±


    ...


    Luke¡¯s mansion.


    ¡°Seriously? Mr. Lu is getting married?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Mrs. Lu has brought her back home! Wedding dresses have been delivered here,


    didn¡¯t you know that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true! Thatdy is so fortunate to marry Mr. Lu. She¡¯ll be the daughter-inw of a


    billionaire!¡±


    Maids are talking as they are working. Every single word of their conversation shows their jealousy and


    envy to the future granddaughter-inw.


    Luke is one of the rare bachelors in Xicheng who enjoys a high status and appeals to many heiresses.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Whoever marries him would arouse other women¡¯s jealousy.


    Maids are making guesses. A century wedding ceremony is probably going to be held.


    Inside the house, a dozen of maids hold the exquisite wedding dress to the living room. Mrs. Lu drags


    Jenny to the middle of the dresses and says to her with a smile, ¡°Jen, you can try any of these!¡±


    Jenny twitches the corners of her mouth as she takes a look at all these valuable dresses.


    She didn¡¯t expect she would be brought back their home when she was having breakfast outside the


    hospital.


    Look at all this. Is she really going to marry Luke?


    ¡°Grandma, to be honest, I...¡± Jenny tries to exin and confess that she¡¯s not pregnant and that she


    has nothing to do with Luke. Out of blue, Mrs. Lu puts her hand on Jenny¡¯s bully, giving Jenny a shock.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t show. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s been over two months.¡± Mrs. Lu mumbles and asks Jenny, ¡°Jenny,


    would you please show me the check-up report?¡±


    How could Jenny get the report since she is not even pregnant?


    Before Jenny responses, Mrs. Lu says as she touches Jenny¡¯s belly, ¡°When Luke¡¯s mother was


    pregnant, her belly didn¡¯t show either. It didn¡¯t bulge until it was five months and it will like a big


    watermelon!¡±

 Chapter 22 Dear, Be Careful

    Chapter 22 Dear, Be Careful


    That¡¯s an awful metaphor.


    Jenny shivers convulsively, looking at her own belly after recalling the pregnant woman in the hospital.


    ¡°Really...¡± She can¡¯t think of what else to say, faking a smile at Mrs. Lu.


    ¡°Listen, things will get particrly harder after you get pregnant. You must always be careful!¡± Mrs. Lu


    moves Jenny to the sofa carefully in case she would crash into something.


    ¡°Jenny, you live here from today!¡± Mrs. Lu says in such a firm tone that Jenny has no chance to


    negotiate. ¡°Don¡¯t work anymore. I¡¯ll ask maids to take good care of you.¡±


    ¡°Ah? No, I don¡¯t...¡± Jenny gets a bit anxious, worrying Mrs. Lu would really force her to stay.


    Before she is about to say something, Mrs. Lu pats on her hand and says, smiling, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I


    promise Luke will spend more time with you, taking you out for a walk and giving prenatal education.¡±


    ¡°The bone soup.¡± Then Mrs. Lu hurries to the kitchen.


    Jenny says nothing.


    Mrs. Lu keeps Jenny in Lu¡¯s.


    Four capable maids are appointed to take care of her daily routine. The most prestigious wedding


    dress and jewelry designers are invited. If Jenny likes none of their designs, Mrs. Lu will ask Luke to


    invite other designers.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Yet Mrs. Lu¡¯s considerate care overwhelms Jenny, leaving her in panic all the time.


    How could she marry Luke, a man having nothing to do with her?


    Jenny brainstorms every possible way to get away all the time. She disguised herself as different


    characters, a maid going out to throw the rubbish and an assistant cook going out to purchase food.


    But Mrs. Lu managed to stop her every time she was about to leave.


    ¡°I know, it¡¯s the rehearsal, isn¡¯t it?¡± Mrs. Lu seems to have no clue of her escape, and persuades her


    and shows great care, ¡°Jen, stop practicing. No more acting for a period of time. Just take care of my


    great grandson.¡±


    Jenny giggles, not knowing how to respond.


    Jenny can¡¯t bear anymore three dayster in Lu¡¯s, so she starts to n escape again.


    She sneaks downstairs at most maids¡¯ nap time, runs to the garden through the living room and climbs


    onto the top of a wall by the pipe. There suddenlyes the voice of Mrs. Lu.


    ¡°Oh, no! My dear, what are you doing up there?¡± Mrs. Lu runs to Jenny followed by the maids. She can


    hardly breathe and her face turns pale when seeing Jenny sit high on the wall.


    ¡°Get adder, hurried!¡± The pale-looking Mrs. Lu shouts at the maids and turns to Jenny, ¡°Oh please.


    You scare me and the baby.¡±


    Jenny¡¯s smiling countenance looks even more terrible than her crying one.


    To her surprise, her n to sneak out at nap time still fails.


    At this moment, a ck sports cares in the yard and a tall figure gets out of it. Thebination of


    a white shirt, trousers and exquisite Tourbillon on the left wrist presents elegance andposure.


    Luke throws his car key to the butler and walks to Mrs. Lu. He frowns at the sight of those maids,


    ¡°Grandma, what are you doing in the sun?¡±


    ¡°Come, your wife climbed onto the wall!¡± Mrs. Lu drags Luke back and points Jenny on the wall, saying


    terribly anxiously, ¡°She¡¯s high up there. I¡¯m scared to death!¡±


    Luke looks up, following Mrs. Lu¡¯s finger.

 Chapter 23 Push her to the ground

    Chapter 23 Push her to the ground


    On the top of the high wall indecently sits Jenny in a dark gray knitted dress. Facing Luke against the


    sun, she lightly bites her lip and looks particrly confused of what to do.


    Jenny¡¯s heart trembles when she makes eye contact with Luke.


    ¡°I...¡± She is anxious to exin the whole story but afraid he wouldn¡¯t believe her, so she pulls down the


    hemline awkwardly.


    The pull abruptly drags her down from the top due to the sedentary numbness in her legs.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± screams Mrs. Lu, whose face turns even paler.


    Luke runs faster than the maids. He reaches out his powerful arms before Jenny falls onto them; her


    light body remains slightly trembling in his arms.


    Jenny keeps her eyes tightly shut, worrying she would fall onto thewn.


    She carefully opens them when she feels the warmth of Luke¡¯s arms and smells his cold breath. She


    looks up at him and lowers her head down, ¡°Thank you...¡±


    Why is she in Lu¡¯s house?


    She promised to leave him in the car but she is in his house again. When thinking about this, he


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    bes cold. He throws her down onto thewn and says in an emotionless voice, ¡°I need an


    exnation!¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Jenny pulls the hemline, biting her lip.


    ¡°Jenny, are you alright?¡± Mrs. Lu runs to her, feeling over Jenny¡¯s body to make sure she¡¯s alright. Then


    Mrs. Lu soothes herself, patting on the chest, ¡°Oh dear, you scared the hell out of me!¡±


    ¡°Exnation, I need one now.¡± Luke repeats his question, having received no response.


    Exin why she appears in his house again!


    But Mrs. Lu mistakes Luke¡¯s questioning as worrying why she climbed onto a wall. To defend Jenny,


    Mrs. Lu instantly says, ¡°Luke, that¡¯s because, I...¡±


    ¡°She exins it!¡± Luke sharply interrupts Mrs. Lu. But Jenny still remains unmoved, lowering her head,


    so Luke pulls her to the house by the arm, ¡°Come with me. Let¡¯s talk it over!¡±


    He walks fast with long legs while Jenny staggers to catch up.


    Right after Mrs. Lu sees that from behind, she shouts at Luke, ¡°Luke, she¡¯s pregnant. If anything


    happened to my great grandson, I¡¯d kill you!¡±


    Luke frowns and carries Jenny on his arms directly so that Mrs. Lu feels somewhat relieved.


    He goes upstairs to the room. He kicks the door open and throws Jenny onto the bed. As he takes off


    his bow-tie, he coldly watches Jenny get up on her hands and knees from the bed with her fair legs


    particrly dazzling in the air.


    ¡°Well, I...¡± Jenny hesitates and knows nothing to say.


    The truth doesn¡¯t make sense for him and he would definitely retort, ¡°You got legs, why didn¡¯t you run


    away? That¡¯s a crap excuse!¡±


    Luke casts a nce at her and turns around to the bathroom, ¡°You got time to organize your words.¡±


    Ah?


    Jenny gets confused, watching him go into the bathroom.


    He said he needed a talk, but why does he go to the bathroom on his own?


    Does he mean...


    At the thought of something embarrassing, Jenny¡¯s face flushes and she gets out of bed.


    At this moment, the bathroom¡¯s door opens and Luke steps out.


    Water drops from his wet hair over his muscr chest of a healthyplexion to the bath towel


    wrapped around his waist. His sexy look stuns Jenny.


    But she finds it a huge pity when peeking down only to find the sexy V lines are behind the towel.


    Not to be seen...


    Two long legs approach and stop in front of Jenny when she is peeking.


    ¡°Ready to tell me?¡± Luke wipes his short hair with a towel and sits down, lifting his sexy and thin lips,


    right next to Jenny who shivers, surrounded by his hormone.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Jenny moves aside to get rid of his hormone, ¡°I know it¡¯s my fault to bring all this to you. I


    promise, it won¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°You promise?¡± Luke stops the wiping abruptly and moves closer to her. It gives Jenny such a shock


    that she crawls on hands and knees to the sofa and shrinks into herself. Luke adds, ¡°You promised you


    wouldn¡¯t be around me, but now?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± Jenny almost bursts into tears and says after hesitation, ¡°I came across your grandma


    outside the hospital. She brought me back here, so...¡±


    As Jenny says that, Luke¡¯s eyes narrow more lightly and he says, ¡°So you¡¯ve been here for days?¡±


    Jenny confesses reluctantly.


    Sensing Luke was angry, Jenny immediately vows to Luke, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll leave right now and never


    ever bother you again!¡±


    As she speaks, she slightly pushes Luke away and runs to the door in panic.


    Luke slightly frowns, gets up, steps up, reaches out to get her and says, ¡°Jenny...¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Abruptly, she is turned around, falls to his naked chest and pulls down his bath towel because her


    leg goes limp and she slides down. Instantly, Luke¡¯s face falls.

 Chapter 24 the Bath Towel is Torn off

    Chapter 24 the Bath Towel is Torn off


    Bang!


    They both fall on the cold floor.


    ¡°Luke, listen up. Jenny is pregnant, don¡¯t bully her...¡± As the voice gets nearer, the half closed door is


    pushed open.


    Mrs. Lu gradually turns shocked when she stares at them at the door.


    That...


    His grandson is far bolder than she expected!


    When Luke and Jenny turn to make eye contact with her, Mrs. Lu immediately fakes blindness. She


    turns back and mumbles, ¡°Old people have poor eyesight. Everything bes vague...¡±


    Luke and Jenny go speechless.


    After Mrs. Lu leaves the bathroom, Luke looks down at Jenny.


    The seriousness in his eyes is a bit scary for Jenny. She subconsciously turns aside and catches her


    dress tightly, mumbling, ¡°You get off me...¡±


    Luke says nothing, casting a nce at her belly. He seems to think of something, narrowing his eyes,


    and he asks in a suspicious and cold tone, ¡°You¡¯re not pregnant?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Jenny bites her lip. She didn¡¯t believe he had such sharp eyes. Since her lie is exposed, she


    stumbles, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean it. Your grandma is pushy, so I...¡±


    She continues to convince him, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean toe here. Your grandma kept me here. I tried a


    couple of times to tell the truth, but she always interrupted me.¡±


    Luke¡¯s frowning eyebrows gradually rx as he listens to her.


    She is not pregnant.


    Luke grabs the towel, wraps himself and stands up, before Jenny crawls up in panic. Her face flushes


    as she tidies up her clothes and says, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I really didn¡¯t mean it. I¡¯m leaving now...¡±


    She did pull down Luke¡¯s towel. How embarrassing!


    Luke lowers his head, muttering, ¡°From today, you¡¯ll live in my house.¡±


    Jenny looks up at him, looking confused.


    She tells him she is forced to stay here before. Why he invites her to stay here?


    Luke¡¯s eyes sh with a smile when he looks at her adorable face. As he wipes his wet hair, he


    exins the reason.


    ¡°My grandma has a heart problem, so any provocation could be risky. If you told her you are not


    pregnant, it would be a huge attack to her. If anything happened, you would feel sad.¡±


    Jenny looks reluctant, biting her fingers.


    It¡¯s unbelievable that his grandma who is in a poor condition looks vigorous.


    Luke lifts his thin lips at the sight of Jenny¡¯s upset look, and says, ¡°Besides, negative rumors about you


    still have an influence. You will be attacked by reporters if you go out.¡±


    Jenny finds it make sense but living in his house...


    She looks up carefully to look at Luke and her heart beats strongly when they make eye contact. She


    immediately lowers her head down and hesitates before says, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I will bother you some


    days...¡±


    Luke says okay.


    He finds Jenny quite adorable with a flushed face.


    At lunchtime, Jenny and Luke get downstairs together. Mrs. Lu can¡¯t hide her smile when seeing them.


    She runs to hold Jenny and says softly, ¡°The stairs have been mopped. Be careful.¡±


    Jenny almost chokes herself.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    At the nce of Luke, Jenny has no choice but to nod, awkward but obedient, ¡°Okay, I will.¡±


    ...


    The maids find Mrs. Lu has smiled all the time and be more and more happily ever since Jenny


    came here.


    Mrs. Lu has not only made clothes for her future great grandson, but also gone shopping every day


    with the butler for fresh fruits and food to make soup for her future daughter-inw, which has aroused


    the maids¡¯ jealousy.


    Thedy will marry a handsome, rich man whose grandma shows great care to her as well! And she


    will enjoy arge fortune and power as her son is born with a high status in this family!


    On a nice day, Jenny learns knitting with Mrs. Lu in the warm sun.


    ¡°Dear, you got the wrong direction.¡± Mrs. Lu teaches Jenny patiently, step by step, ¡°It¡¯ll get loose


    hooked from inside out, but it¡¯ll work well from the opposite way.¡±


    Nodding her head, Jenny uses the needle clumsily, ¡°Like this, the opposite way?¡±


    Soon two hours have passed.


    When Luke drives back home, he finds Jenny and Mrs. Lu in the garden and the dim sum and tea are


    barely eaten on the table.


    Jenny, lowering her head, is hooking skillfully and silently with colorful threads, under the yellow twilight


    which prates through the gaps between leaves. No one would be willing to interrupt this wonderful


    moment.


    Jennypresses her lips and smiles at Mrs. Lu. Luke abruptly but silently holds his steps, looking


    mysterious in his eyes.


    Ever since Jenny stayed in his house, she has always amused Mrs. Lu. Even he himself has felt more


    hrious at home.


    She is indeed adorable of no arrogance.


    ¡°Sir, wee back.¡±


    As the maid¡¯s respectful greeting travels to Mrs. Lu, she waves at him, ¡°Luke,e over!¡±


    Luke goes to them, ¡°Have you spent the whole afternoon siting right here?¡±


    ¡°What? Does it bother you?¡± Mrs. Lu rolls eyes at him and points at the rough baby doll in Jenny¡¯s


    hand, saying happily, ¡°My dear is really smart. She¡¯s a rapid learner!¡±


    Jenny feels ttered and smiles, ¡°Thanks, because I have a great teacher.¡±


    ¡°Oh, how sweet of you!¡± Mrs. Lu says happily. She rushes back inside, seeming to think of something,


    ¡°Oh, the soup might be done!¡±


    Mrs. Lu leaves the two of them in the garden.


    Feeling a bit embarrassed, Jenny shakes the doll and looks shy, saying, ¡°I made this for the first time.


    Does it look bad?¡±


    Luke takes it over to have a look. He shes with a smile, ¡°A little bit.¡±


    Both eyes aren¡¯t symmetric.


    His answer is out of her expectation, so she tries to take the doll back angrily. But Luke leaves with it


    and says in a happy voice, ¡°Go to have a dinner.¡±


    ¡°Luke, give it back to me!¡± Jenny runs after him, ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to like it!¡±


    ...


    The representatives of Luke Up Group will negotiate with Jade Picture again on Tuesday since the top


    chairman of Jade Picture is forced to give up his shares under Luke¡¯s constant pressure and makes


    Luke Up Group in full charge of Jade Picture.


    On the purchase day, all staff of Luke Up Group raises hands to cheer.


    The news is also massively hyped, which says the famous domestic Jade Picture was purchased by


    Luke Up Group and the stock went up by 3% on the purchase day; the booming Luke UP Group has no


    ¡°The one who purchased Jade Picture is yourpany. Why you be the trending topic?¡± George


    lies on the European sofa, shaking his long feet, ¡°Hey, look at this, idol of girls.¡±

 Chapter 25 Take Her to a Banquet

    Chapter 25 Take Her to a Banquet


    He then turns around to look at Luke and says, giggling, ¡°It¡¯ll be a grand banquet tonight. Leaders and


    artists of Jade Picture will present. Who will be yourpanion?¡±


    Luke holds his hand abruptly and lifts his lips slightly, ¡°That girl, of course.¡±


    His words scare George almost out of the sofa.


    Luke¡¯s smile looks extremely horrible.


    ¡°It¡¯s Luke¡¯s idea?¡± Jenny looks at the stylists around her confusedly.


    A moment ago, she is learning to make western dim sum from Mrs. Lu while a momentter, she is


    taken to an upmarket dress shop.


    ¡°Yes.¡± A stylist answers politely, ¡°Mr. Lu said he¡¯ll be here after fetching the jewelry. Please cooperate


    with us and we¡¯ll do the dressing for you.¡±


    Jenny hesitates before nodding, ¡°Alright then.¡±


    Her words bring relief to the stylists who get the work started at once.


    About half an hourter, Jenny stands in front of a full-length mirror, dressed in the light purple haute


    couture. Her slim arms show and she looks tall in the dress, with a light smile on her face.


    Those stylists have worked for many pretty artists, but they are stunned by Jenny¡¯s freshness and


    elegance.


    ¡°Mr. Lu, wee!¡±


    Hearing the polite greeting, Jenny stops admiring herself and turns around immediately only to find


    Luke in a ck suit walking steadily to her with a small exquisite bag in his hand.


    The man''s hair was meticulously clinging to the back of his head, revealing his broad forehead. His


    eyes filled with a smile. He has a tall and slender figure. The long legs under the trousers are extremely


    eye-catching and he is outstanding in temperament.


    He stops in front of Jenny and admires her for a while, ¡°You look beautiful.¡±


    Jenny¡¯s face instantly flushes. She bites her lip and says, ¡°Thank you. You look handsome.¡±


    People around them smile sneakily.


    Luke takes the jewelry out of the box and wears it for Jenny by himself. At the sight of the brand, Jenny


    gets too nervous to speak, ¡°Venus...¡±


    ¡°Yes, Goddess Venus.¡± Luke finds her reaction quite intriguing and continues her words, ¡°I borrow it


    from Eshmour for tonight¡¯s banquet.¡±


    Jenny doesn¡¯t know what to say.


    He can even borrow the jewelry worth nearly $850,000...


    The cloakroom in Luke¡¯s mansion.


    Jenny is dazzled as she admires in surprise the sparkling winter key collection, Goddess Venus, from


    Eshmour.


    Eshmour always defines itself as an upmarket brand, which doesn¡¯t lend the jewelry to even famous


    artists. Only women with arge fortune and power buy their jewelry on their own. Up till now, Sandy


    Chen has remained the first Chinese female to wear it as a brand ambassadorst year.


    Sandy is of course more than being famous, but the powerful movie queen who has won two movie


    awards, the most authoritative ones,st year. Flop ys have never been her choice; all her movies


    have won awards. It¡¯s not exaggerating to say all her nominations wille to awards.


    ¡°This should be first worn by the brand ambassador on the winter jewelry exhibition, shouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    Jenny asks in a hesitated tone, worrying it would arouse any trouble if she was to wear it.


    She¡¯d still love to work in the line of entertainment, so she has to avoid any offence, in particr, to an


    idol of hers, Sandy Chen.


    Luke looks calm and gets the ne from the box.


    It¡¯s said that Goddess Venus ne has two sets, one is the fine-ripple tinum ne with two


    chains iid with broken diamonds as pendants, and the other one is the caved-hollow fine tinum


    ne with a pendant iid with a natural amethyst. The carved-hollow design not only shows the


    texture but also is lighter to wear.


    Two sets together are called Goddess Venus.


    The one hangs on Luke¡¯s hands is the ripple one, making his hands look as fair as jade. Jenny finds a


    man¡¯s hands also could be beautiful.


    She is lost in thought, attracted by his hands, so that she doesn¡¯t realize Luke¡¯s arm circle her neck.


    ¡°Thepany is looking for a new brand ambassador. Whoever wears this in the winter exhibition


    doesn¡¯t matter. What matters to them is who can wear next year¡¯s key collection as a brand


    ambassador in the spring exhibition.¡±


    The low voice recalls Jenny. There was a scorching breath on her neck, which made her froze.


    Instantly, she feels panic and hesitates to escape to her safety zone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Luke says in an ordering tone.


    She is stunned, raising her arm to get the ne from Luke. She mumbles, ¡°I got it. I can...¡±


    ¡°You know how much it costs. If you break it, you¡¯ll have topensate and even get involved in a


    Hearing that, Jenny¡¯s arm abruptly gets stiff and her hands maintain in the air for quite a while. She


    could nearly get the ne but forces herself to put down the hand after giving his words a thought.


    A wise man knows when to retreat. If she really broke it, she would be broken as well.


    The beautiful Goddess Venus collection seems like a hot potato to Jenny. She feels like her skin is


    burnt and hesitates before asking, ¡°Do I have to wear it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± It¡¯s a strong and steady answer. As Jenny breathes, she smells the light Cologne, which is


    unique to Luke.


    Watching Jenny¡¯s helpless look, Luke frowns slightly and reflects whether his tone was too serious.


    A momentter, he says ndly.


    ¡°President of Eshmour is looking for a new brand ambassador of next spring¡¯s exhibition since thest


    one doesn¡¯t match the new image. But the ess threshold has been reducedtely to artists present


    on various ceremonies, so you¡¯re just one of them.¡±


    It sounds like a purposed exnation since his voice sounds much more caring, different from the


    uniformly strict and cold one.


    Hearing that, his assistant Joyce opens the mouth wide enough to put an egg in and Liliana, a


    uniformly calm secretary, twitches the mouth corners. They all looks at their boss unbelievably.


    He never exins much. It seems strange!


    Luke seems to feel their strange eyes and turns around to hint them a warning. They don¡¯t even dare to


    breathe and put on their normal look immediately.


    ¡°Oh.¡± says Jenny who then immerses herself in her world, thinking about her idol gets reced, so that


    she doesn¡¯t realize what Luke is really trying to say.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Luke helps Jenny wear the silver ne with the help of stylists. Her skin looks even fairer with the


    ne and the purple dress.


    Jenny is stunned by herself in the mirror.


    She has tried various evening dresses which were all pink ones, for the previouspany defined her


    as a young girl, even though she is 20 instead of 17. But she had no choice as an employee.


    Now, in this purple dress, she looks as elegant as celebrities, and as sexy as young women with the


    naked back design. The jewelry even adds more beauty to her.


    ¡°So pretty.¡± Jenny can¡¯t help saying out her mind.


    The stylist beside her puts on an understanding smile, and other people cast a look at Luke together.


    ¡°Do you mean you¡¯re pretty or the style is pretty?¡±


    It sounds cold but it¡¯s actually a joke, which can be told from his eyes.


    ¡°Both, okay? The dress is pretty, but I¡¯m not bad.¡± Jenny lifts her eyebrows with her dark eyes


    sparkling, which looks cunning.


    Luke stares at her eyes and feels a strong beat in his heart. Over the past years, he never has such


    feelings.


    ¡°Fine.¡± His hoarse voice rarely sounds warm.


    All the people here are astonished to see that.


    ¡°Come over.¡± He raises his arms and slightly waves at her to invite her toe.


    Jenny doesn¡¯t understand but touches her face and turns around at the mirror, ¡°What? Anything on my


    face?¡±


    Luke frowns and walks to her.


    Joyce pulls Lilian¡¯s sleeve and tips stylists a wink before they all leave the room silently. Only Jenny


    and Luke remain in the big dressing room.

 Chapter 26 He’s not serious

    Chapter 26 He¡¯s not serious


    Jenny takes a look at her face in the mirror, but finds nothing on it, which looks tender and fair with the


    delicate and light make-up. So she subconsciously turns around, ¡°Nothing¡¯s on...¡±


    As she turns around, she almost bumps into a person before she finishes the word. Being scared, she


    loses bnce and her high heels twist. She shouts, seeing herself falling straight to the floor. Suddenly,


    her waist is supported and a low voice above her says, ¡°Am I so hideous?¡±


    Jenny hesitates and only opens one eye to make sure she doesn¡¯t fall onto the floor. Then she puts on


    an embarrassing smile, ¡°Absolutely not. Well, just I got scared by your sudden appearance.¡±


    Luke doesn¡¯t believe her exnation at all. Luke doesn¡¯t believe her exnation at all. They maintain


    this ambiguous movement until Jenny''s face blushed.


    ¡°Mr. Lu, would you please let go of me?¡±


    Jenny swallows her saliva and asks cautiously.


    After all, it¡¯s a difficult move.


    Luke¡¯s eyes deepen a bit, and the arm resting on her waist is motionless, and he says in a deep voice,


    "Can you let me go first?"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Jenny blinks her eyes and looks down. She follows his gaze and finds that she is grasping his


    suit sleeves. She feels embarrassed. After a few seconds of reaction, she released her hands in a


    panic. "I, I, I ... It''s conditioned reflex...sorry.¡±


    Luke helps her stand firmly, loosens her waist, and answers indifferently, ¡°Well.¡± Then he turns around


    to adjust his tie. Jenny sticks out her tongue and lowers her head to check the messy ne.


    Jenny doesn¡¯t notice Luke seems to breathe a relief behind her.


    Luke is absent-minded when adjusts his tie and frowns as he recalls what happened just now. Jenny


    seems to have a magic which makes him unwilling to let go of his hands when he grabs her.


    Jenny is too careless to notice the room remains awkwardly silent for over 10 seconds. To soothe the


    embarrassment, she hesitates to ask, ¡°Were you trying to say anything?¡±


    Luke turns around to cast a nce at her and the earrings of Goddess Venus collection in the box, and


    says, ¡°Put them on, get ready and we¡¯re about to leave.¡±


    He wanted to put them on for her by himself.


    He doesn¡¯t know where that ideaes from. It seems he can¡¯t control his own mind.


    Luke gets somewhat confused by his abnormal behavior, but feels some unexined warmth as he


    stares at Jenny clumsily putting on the earrings.


    Why does his grandma like such a clumsy girl?


    ¡°I help you.¡± He says reluctantly.


    Jenny doesn¡¯t refuse him because she is not used to putting on earrings. In the past, stylists did it for


    her and pierced ears for her. The painsted for quite a few days and her ears even got infectious,


    causing much trouble. So she doesn¡¯t dare to put on earrings by herself.


    The silver needle pierces through the ear hole with some feeling like a current of electricity, which


    travels from her fair earlobe to Luke¡¯s palm. He lowers his head to see her face and finds her looking


    nervous with her eyshes trembling.


    ¡°Are you nervous?¡±


    Not even a man ever put on anything for her?


    ¡°Well...Be gentle, please. It might hurt.¡±


    The previous infection hasn¡¯tpletely recovered. She still can¡¯t conquer her fear.


    Luke is slightly shocked and shes some concern in his cold eyes a short whileter.


    Interesting.


    ...


    The whole Purple Cloud Pce Hotel is rented for amercial banquet starting from half past eight


    tonight. A long red carpet stretches from the door, making the business banquet more like an award


    ceremony. Female stars from Jade Picture dressed seductively to contend for beauty and fascination


    under the clicking shing light.


    ¡°I heard that the purchaser of ourpany would present tonight.¡± Jessica leans on Frankie¡¯s shoulder


    and circles on his chest in a private dressing room.


    ¡°So? You like him?¡± Frankie seems somewhat distracted.


    The news he came across two days ago inexplicably vexes him.


    How on earth did Jenny get acquainted with Luke?


    ¡°Ridiculous.¡± Jessica grumbles coyly. She stops circling and hits him by the chest, ¡°That¡¯s nonsense.


    Am I a follower of the rich and powerful?¡±


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be mad. Of course you¡¯re not.¡±


    ¡°But somebody is.¡± Jessica lowers her head and shes with fierceness, but she continues in a pitiful


    tone, ¡°Frankie, do you think people change?¡±


    ¡°Why are you being so sentimental today?¡±


    ¡°I read the news. Jen is dating with that man, is it true?¡±


    As Jessica says that, Frankie¡¯s eyes turn serious and he says in a lower and impatient tone, ¡°Luke is


    not an ordinary person, would he like an unknown star? Even if he likes her now, it wouldn¡¯tst a long


    time. Are you jealous?¡±


    Jessica goes blue with terror by his sudden question. She lowers her head to concentrate and her eyes


    glitter with shock, ¡°Frankie, I just feel sorry for you. After all, you grew up with Jen, but she dates


    another one after the break up or...¡±


    She continues in a weaker voice, ¡°They have known each other for a long time.¡±


    Frankie¡¯s face turns pale as he says, ¡°What are you trying to say? We¡¯re not rted after breaking up.


    She has the right to choose whoever she likes. What¡¯s that got to do with me?¡±


    His words make sense but his reaction is sort of fierce.


    Jessica abruptly feels upset. A whileter, she raises her head, gritting her teeth, with tears welling up


    in her pitiful eyes, before sobbing out, ¡°Frankie, I know Jenny is better than me. Do you regret being


    with me?¡±


    Seeing Jessica¡¯s pitiful crying look, he regrets his strong tone. After all, she¡¯s pregnant with his baby.


    ¡°No.¡± He says in a softer tone, raising his arms to embrace Jessica, ¡°Jessica, I¡¯ve been busy with the


    purchase thingtely. I get upset sometimes.¡±


    Jessica shows her understanding, obediently leaning on his chest, and stops this unhappy topic.


    ¡°Plus, I know Jenny. She¡¯s not that kind of person.¡±


    Hearing that, Jessica abruptly looks up at the side of Frankie¡¯s face, and she¡¯s shocked to find he is


    distracted. She starts to worry again.


    She has won Jenny, howe she feels like she gets nothing as before?


    Theree the knocking and the voice of the agent, ¡°Jessica, you¡¯d better not stay inside for too long.


    Let¡¯s get out now. Everyone is expecting Mr. Lu in the hall.¡±

 Chapter 27 Banquet Situation (1)

    Chapter 27 Banquet Situation (1)


    Since Jade Picture was purchased by Luke Up Group, stars from Jade Picture have started to make


    ns. It¡¯s well-known that Luke Up Group has many excellent male elites. Moreover, it has the military


    and political background. Whoever has the chance to date an important figure will have a promising


    future in the entertainment circle.


    ¡°Here he is...¡±


    Someone shouts and the noisy people instantly shut up, leaving the elegant music echoing in the silent


    hall.


    Luke Lu, the most powerful business tycoon these years in Xicheng,es out of a stretched Lincoln


    limousine at the gate where the long red carpet starts.


    He looks even taller in an advanced customized ck suit with appropriate tailoring, straight trousers


    above ankles and polished shoes. Every single one of his motions shows his nobility, bending over to


    get off the car, turning around and raising his arm to support hispanion.


    ¡°He¡¯s with apanion?¡±


    ¡°It is impossible.¡±


    Some low voices question in the crowd.


    Part of the fair arm proves that must be a female, though her face is vague under the shing light.


    Luke used to attend banquets with George, not a female mate. So people even suspected Luke was


    not interested in women.


    Jenny hesitates a bit since she¡¯s influenced by scandals now. Luke didn¡¯t tell her it would be such a


    grand banquet.


    Seeing Jenny maintain unmoved, Luke doesn¡¯t urge her because he¡¯s curious about He wants to see


    what the psychological quality of this woman is.


    Jenny nces over the red carpet in the car, and sees stars from Jade Picture on one end of the


    carpet, among who is Jessica who stands like a queen by Frankie and stares at her direction with


    doubts.


    Anger wells up in Jenny¡¯s heart for her disloyal friend instead of the jerk.


    But she can¡¯t lose the face. Luke is a huge backbone for her. Why not make full use of him?


    As Jenny gets out, holding Luke by the arm, her long backless purple dress drags to the floor. She


    finally shows, wearing a happy smile on her angel-like face and facing cameras generously.


    ¡°Do I know her?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Jenny.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡±


    Luke lifts his lips up slightly as he finds it interesting that Jenny is not as weak as she looks.


    Mr. Wang from Jade Picture has waited at the gate for a long time. When Luke shows, he puts on a


    smile to wee Luke, ¡°Mr. Lu, you¡¯re finally here. I thought you wouldn¡¯te as you are always


    upied.¡±


    When seeing Jenny, Mr. Wang hesitates to ask, ¡°And this beautifuldy is?¡±


    ¡°Wow, you don¡¯t even recognize your star?¡± Luke¡¯s eyes sh with coldness.


    Corruption is serious in Jade Picture, and it should be rearranged.


    Mr. Wang is confused until he¡¯s reminded. He says, wiping the sweat on his forehead, ¡°Of course not.


    She¡¯s Jenny from Shawn¡¯s group, isn¡¯t she? She¡¯s too pretty today. I didn¡¯t know Jenny is acquainted


    with you.¡±


    As he finishes his words, he looks at Jenny kindly, ¡°Jenny, you must be busy shootingtely. If you are


    tired, tell us and we¡¯ll shorten your schedule.¡±


    Jenny hesitates to say, ¡°Mr. Wang, I have no jobstely...¡±


    She¡¯s nearly fired, how would she have jobs?


    Mr. Wang changes his face and nces at the people around him. Before Jenny continues, someone


    who looks like an assistant interrupts, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Everyone is waiting for the champagne. Mr. Lu,


    this way please.¡±


    Jenny has no chance to say thepany wants to terminate an agreement with her.


    She frowns and stops talking. Then she walks to the hall, holding Luke by the arm.


    When she passes Jessica and Frankie, she merely nces at them coldly as if they were strangers.


    Jessica stands there, clenching her fist. If she is right, Jenny is wearing Goddess Venus from


    Eshmour¡¯s winter key collection. Luke even gets this for her to wear. Obviously, they have special


    rtion.


    ¡°But do you think you have backer? Jenny, just wait and see.¡±


    After the champagne opening, Luke clinks sses with John Wang, the previous president of Jade


    Picture, in front of all stars and leaders from Jade Picture. This is a sign to clear all previous


    contradictions for the future cooperation. This is what it looks like but everyone knows clearly what it is


    really like behind.


    They are happy to toast each other, but they all have their own thought.


    Jenny stands off the stage, feeling bored. She ate nothing and drank nothing during those two hours


    when stylists dressed up for her. She¡¯s been hungry. Seeing the attracting desserts on the table, she


    makes up her mind. Forget the diet since there are no jobstely.


    Even though she thinks so, she naturally picks up the smallest cake and carefully tastes it bite by bite


    with a fork.


    When she was new in the entertainment circle, Shawn told her chewing slowly would make her feel


    stuffed faster.


    In fact, Jenny cares least about keeping diets in the wholepany. Other stars don¡¯t even eat


    desserts.


    ¡°Jenny.¡± Someone calls her.


    Jenny turns around and finds several stars carrying the hemlines and wine sses and walking


    towards her. They are not famous but they like to form cliques.


    In the past, Jenny disliked them, the leader Mimi in particr. Mimi likes to visit Mr. Wang in the office


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    all the time. She did get many good chances but she didn¡¯t get popr at all. Thepany is helpless


    about her.


    Seeing they areing to her, she feels the cake doesn¡¯t taste good any more.


    ¡°Long time no see, Jenny.¡± Mimi wears a ck gauze skirt and walked with a scent of fragrance. Her


    style is being sexy. She wears so little that her breasts are almost exposed and even women can¡¯t help


    looking at them.


    Jenny thinks to herself, ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯re close.¡±


    But she still appears gentle, ¡°It¡¯s been long. You¡¯re always busy.¡±


    Mimi shakes her hand, ¡°Not quite busy. Just the propaganda for the moviesst year. I don¡¯t have a job


    for this year yet. But you¡¯ve been quite a trending topictely.¡±


    Mimi¡¯s words make Jenny frown.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean those faking scandals.¡±


    Mimi seems to realize she said something wrong so she changes a topic and says with smile, ¡°I have a


    job. The previous second leading canceled the contract on her own, so the director is really anxious. I


    think you match the character. If you¡¯re not busy, I can rmend you for the audition.¡±

 Chapter 28 Banquet Situation (2)

    Chapter 28 Banquet Situation (2)


    Nobody pleases people with no reason.


    Mimi¡¯s sudden passion arouses Jenny¡¯s subconscious precaution. Jenny recalls and doubts why Mimi


    rmends her for the audition since they rarely interact with each other.


    ¡°Mimi, please get to the point.¡±


    ¡°Well, we have some sort of connection for you look just like my younger sister.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Mimi, I think I look like your sister as well. Why don¡¯t you rmend me for the audition?¡± the


    star beside her can¡¯t help asking directly, ¡°We¡¯re just curious. When did you meet Luke?¡±


    ¡°Tell us.¡± another star asks, ¡°You never told us before. Were you trying to avoid arousing suspicion on


    the purchase? You¡¯re so low profile.¡±


    That¡¯s what theye to her for.


    Jenny breathes a relief in her heart. Fortune and power indeed endow her with the right to speak.


    Thosedies used to ignore her but now trouble to care for her thanks to Mr. Lu.


    ¡°We¡¯re just friends.¡± Jenny slightly lowers her head, unnaturally wiping her hair.


    Those are her typical gestures when she tells a lie.


    In fact, she¡¯s not even a friend of Luke. To be honest, their rtion is obscure. Pretending to be a


    couple at home, what kind of rtion is it?


    Since she helps Luke amuse his grandma, it won¡¯t be too utilitarian for her to use him to get an acting


    chance.


    Jennyforts herself.


    ¡°People like to cheat the media that they are ordinary friend before opening their rtion. You are


    great, Jenny.¡± Mimi blinks her eyes, looking like an evildoer, ¡°Never mind. I¡¯m not taking advantage of


    you. I just hope you can say something nice for me to Luke if possible.¡±


    Jenny hesitates before asking, confused, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think I can help. After all, Mr. Lu isn¡¯t in direct


    charge of stars from Jade Picture.¡±


    Mimi looks helpless. She nces at Jenny¡¯s jewelry, ¡°Don¡¯t you tell me that you have no idea Mr. Lu is


    responsible for several big brands¡¯ endorsement? Isn¡¯t Goddess Venus the key winter collection of


    Eshmour?¡±


    Yes, she is right.


    Jenny remains absent-minded for a while.


    Before they set off, Luke told her Eshmour asked him to find a new brand ambassador. Now she is


    wearing the key collection and no one else is wearing Eshmour¡¯s jewelry in this banquet. Isn¡¯t it


    obvious enough?


    ¡°Jenny, you are stupid!¡±


    When she remains absent-minded, Mimi¡¯s voice wakes her up.


    ¡°Jen, I¡¯m not overreaching myself to fight for the endorsement. But people say Mr. Lu is also


    responsible for Clever Jewelry¡¯s endorsement. You can¡¯t be the brand ambassador for twopanies,


    right?¡±


    Jenny feels a bit chaotic in her mind. The scandals should have passed but howe those stars


    looked so surprised to see her with Luke at the gate?


    Now she understands. They were surprised to see the heavy Goddess Venus on her neck, and were


    jealous that she might be the brand ambassador of Eshmour.


    ¡°It¡¯s not up to me, I...¡± She rambles in her statement.


    Eshmour is such a big brand, but she¡¯s never been a brand ambassador even for snacks.


    ¡°It¡¯s just an asional chance for her to be with Mr. Lu. What¡¯s the point in ttering her?¡± Jessica


    interrupts in a somewhat tart tone.


    She looks like a flower fairy in a long pink chiffon dress with white daisies dotted on it. She was the


    most stunning one before Jenny presented.


    However, Jessica doesn¡¯t talk like a fairy.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Rumors are frequent and travel fast in thepany. Mimi was told that Jessica stole Jenny¡¯s chance


    and many people know that but not talk about it. One is a famous star awarded Golden Lily while the


    other one is an infamous star with no background or no promising future. Everyone knows what to talk


    about and what not to.


    Mimi Su is utilitarian but hates those who ruin others¡¯ reputation face to face. Every dog has its day,


    why is Jessica being so vain?


    ¡°Jessica, don¡¯t be so mean. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll ruin your image if a reporter hears what you said.¡±


    ¡°Even so, you wouldn¡¯t have the chance.¡± Jessica is vexed and can¡¯t control herself at this moment.


    Frankie told her before. Mimi is just a toy for Mr. Wang with no background, who would be abandoned.


    Jessica despises Mimi as if she¡¯s dirty.


    ¡°What do you mean? Why wouldn¡¯t I have the chance?¡±


    ¡°In our circle, some people make use of their images while others, their bodies. Everyone has their


    position, am I right?¡± Jessicaughs coldly, ncing at Jenny, ¡°But don¡¯t worry, Mimi. At least, you¡¯re a


    gorgeous star, not like some people who seem invisible.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    Before Mimi objects Jessica, two hands grab her. She turns around and finds two cold eyes.


    ¡°Images are defined by thepany while characters are by us. You¡¯ll get retribution for your mean


    words.¡± Jenny says word by word in a fierce but low tone.


    ¡°Are you defending her?¡± Jessica¡¯s eyes sh with jealousy as she looks at Goddess Venus on Jenny¡¯s


    neck, ¡°Sandy has been the brand ambassador of Eshmour sincest year. The contract isn¡¯t expired


    yet. I have no idea how could some people get the endorsement, even putting it on to show off without


    caring for Sandy¡¯s feelings.¡±


    ¡°What? Do I have to share the secret with you?¡± Jenny lifts her eyebrows and says in a low but forceful


    tone, ncing at Jessica ndly.


    ¡°But you did steal my thing. I really wonder how you did it.¡±


    The rtion between Jessica and Frankie remains secrete but almost all staff know that since they


    have been close these days. So people know what Jenny means by saying that.


    Mimi¡¯s girlfriendsugh at Jessica, whispering all the scandals, and the fragmented news travels to


    curious people.


    Jessica gets panic.

 Chapter 29 Banquet Situation (3)

    Chapter 29 Banquet Situation (3)


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to me me. We want to know how you seduce the president. Everyone


    knows the news of these two days. We are all apany, why should you hide it?¡±


    Jessica¡¯s voice trembles. Obviously, she is a little bit shameful and angry, so she doesn¡¯t think before


    speaking.


    Jenny nces at Jessica¡¯s belly. At this moment, she thinks Jessica gets insane, ¡°Don¡¯t you know


    exactly why I got reported and became the trending topic? Wait a minute. Are you going to frame Mr.


    Lu as well? You¡¯d better not do that.¡±


    Jessica should give up her idea to fame Jenny got pregnant before marriage because Luke is reported


    to be the father. Jessica should be the only one who dares to mention that in thepany.


    ¡°How would I know?¡± Jessica gets panic and continues to argue irrationally, ¡°It¡¯s nothing to do with me.


    Everyone survives in thepany depending on capability instead of background.¡±


    Jessica mentions capability again.


    Mimi busts intoughter and can¡¯t help mocking her, ¡°Speaking of capability, Jenny was awarded


    Golden Bear, the most valuable award in movies, when she was only 17. Even 10 Golden Lily awards


    are not as valuable as half a Golden Bear award, are they?¡±


    Recalling this, Jenny frowns.


    Jenny bes famous after that award. But now, she can¡¯t tell if she was to me for what happened


    to her family after she became famous.


    Jessica notices Jenny¡¯s panic immediately. Here¡¯s a chance for her to rake up Jenny¡¯s faults like she


    always does. It looks if she has got something on Jenny. The tone is mild, but the words are more


    sinister, ¡°Mimi, you shouldn¡¯t have mentioned this. If she hadn¡¯t be too famous since then, her


    family wouldn¡¯t have been investigated...¡±


    ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± A voice interrupts Jessica through the crowd.


    Jenny abruptly raises her head and looks at the person with gratitude.


    She is never willing to talk about her family issue publicly because it is a pain in her heart. Not many


    people know that apart from Jessica. Now she uses it as a weapon.


    Luke, being the tallest one, looks outstanding among all male stars from Jade Picture. Now, he is


    walking to Jenny calmly.


    An idea suddenly urs to Jessica as she looks at Luke. She says in a soft voice, ¡°Mr. Lu, we were


    talking about why Jenny faded out in the entertainment circle after the Golden Bear award. It was such


    a good chance.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Luke nces over Jessica.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    He seems to know her.


    Jenny is still holding a te of cake tightly, as if she was about to break it.


    She knows exactly what Jessica is going to say. Some people know what happened to her family and


    they understand Jessica mentions that to humiliate Jenny in front of Luke.


    ¡°Just because something happened to my family. Work is important but I can¡¯t ignore my family. So I


    didn¡¯t have shooting jobs during that time.¡± She says slowly as she grits her teeth.


    ¡°Really? What¡¯s so important for you to give up such a good chance?¡±


    Jessica forces Jenny to confess the truth.


    Jenny doesn¡¯t mind mentioning what happened.


    But it hurts Jenny that her previous best friend uses her secret to humiliate her without caring for her


    feelings. Should a friend do such a thing like that?


    ¡°What? Isn¡¯t it a rule in Jade Picture that one shouldn¡¯t talk more about stars¡¯ family issues?¡±


    Luke¡¯s words break the weird atmosphere. People around feel nervous to hear such a criticizing tone


    from a leader.


    Jessica is in shock. Obviously, she doesn¡¯t get used to Luke¡¯s status as a new top leader of Jade


    Picture.


    She carefully says, ¡°Mr. Lu, we don¡¯t have such a rule indeed...¡±


    ¡°You do now.¡±


    Luke stops Jessica¡¯s conversation and directly speaks out his decision, ¡°You got it?¡±


    Everyone is overwhelmed and says yes sessively.


    But Luke keeps eye contact with Jessica, as cold as a knife.


    It gives Jessica a tremble instantly. She says hurriedly, ¡°Yes, I got it.¡±


    Jenny remains confused why Luke helps her. Perhaps he does that for his grandma.


    People scatter one by one. Mimi points at herself to remind Jenny to say something nice for her, before


    leaving with her girlfriends.


    Jenny responds a reluctant smile as she¡¯s thinking about something.


    ¡°Do you know her well?¡± Luke asks as he gets a glimpse of the enchanting girl.


    ¡°No. I didn¡¯t know her well.¡± Jenny says. When recalled Mimi helped her just now, she adds, ¡°Perhaps


    we will know each other well.¡±


    Luke slightly frowns.


    ¡°Nobody pleases people with no reason. Be careful with her.¡±


    Jenny mumbles in a low voice, ¡°It all started because of your ne.¡±


    However, Luke hears every single word of her mumble. He slightly frowns and wonders why giving her


    the endorsement would offend her.


    ¡°You should be busy. Just leave me alone.¡± Jenny feels embarrassed for people stare at her when


    being with Luke.


    ¡°Grandma called and told you not to wear high heels.¡±


    Jenny subconsciously looks down at her high heels but feels helpless, ¡°I¡¯m not really...¡±


    ¡°Then pretend to be. There¡¯s a balcony on the second floor. Go and sit there. Don¡¯t make any trouble.


    I¡¯ll look for you when I finish my business.¡±


    Jenny has no idea why his demanding tone gives her some unprecedented secure feeling. She nods


    slowly and watches Luke leave her, with some warmth existing in her heart for a long time.


    The balcony is enclosed by ss, located at the end of the corridor. In this nice weather, Jenny can see


    many stars in the sky as she looks up. It¡¯s like a warm house. She has no idea of the material of the


    ss, which isn¡¯t liable to mist with different temperatures on the inside and outside.


    Jenny sits down on a sofa. Soon, a cup of hot milk and a piece of cake are served to her.


    ¡°Mr. Lu ordered me to serve you. Please let me know if you need anything. I¡¯ll be out there.¡±


    Luke doesn¡¯t look like such a considerate person.

 Chapter 30 She’s a Bitch

    Chapter 30 She¡¯s a Bitch


    On the first floor of the hotel, Jessica is looking for Frankie toin about that Luke protects Jenny


    just now. But Frankie is busy to follow Mr. Wang andmunicates with other visitors. He isn¡¯t


    avable to talk to her, so she is boring and has some wine. Shees up with an idea when she sees


    the person who is going to the second floor alone after drinking with Mr. Wang.


    Luke doesn¡¯t like such asions, so he seldom attends banquets. He shows up today because of the


    purchase. Now that the wine part is over, he¡¯s about to leave. He suddenly feels confusingly anxious to


    meet Jenny.


    There are not many people on the second floor. After walking a few steps, Luke hears the hurried


    sound of high heels from behind.


    Luke gets a glimpse of a figure in a pink dress on the broken mirror. His eyes instantly sh with


    coldness.


    ¡°Are you following me to fish for my family issue?¡±


    The abrupt voice echoes in the long corridor, which is like the cold winter wind blowing to the heart.


    Jessica shrinks and exins hurriedly, ¡°Mr. Lu, I don¡¯t mean that. I just want to apologize for what


    happened. I was too straightforward and didn¡¯t think about Jenny¡¯s feelings. I was wrong. But everyone


    in ourpany knows what happened, so I thought she wouldn¡¯t take it seriously.¡±


    Her exnation is quite leaking.


    Luke hates stupid people pretending to be smart, women in particr.


    ¡°So, I¡¯d love to apologize to Jenny.¡±


    Luke remains silent, looking over her with a vague smile. It¡¯s not clear whether there¡¯s smile in his eyes


    or coldness, or both. Jessica¡¯s heart trembles, and looks carefully behind him, ¡°Are you looking for


    Jenny...¡±


    Luke nces over Jessica¡¯s dress and fixes his eyes on her trembling eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t y wise in front of


    me. I can make anyone more popr than you. You¡¯re not the only choice.¡±


    His tone and his eyes almost freeze Jessica.


    She feels her legs go limp.


    Did she just offend Luke? Could it be that serious? She even hasn¡¯t done anything yet...


    Watching Luke walk away, she gets angrier and angrier. If she was dered guilty, she should have


    done something which might be the only hope to change the situation.


    ¡°Mr. Lu, just to remind you.¡±


    Luke slightly holds his step without turning around.


    Seeing that, Jessica pulls the hemline and hurries to walk ahead.


    ¡°Jenny isn¡¯t as pure as she appears. Without any background, how would she survive in Jade Picture?


    I¡¯m sure you understand. If she wasn¡¯t involved in those scandals, she would be the lead of Mr. Wang¡¯s


    new movie.¡±


    Jade Picture has many excellent female stars, most of whom will do anything to get a chance. As Luke


    mentioned, Jessica isn¡¯t the only choice of thepany, neither is Jenny.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Luke turns around slowly, ¡°Oh? I¡¯m interested now. What should I know?¡±


    ¡°Jenny has been with Frankie since they were kids. It was a long rtion. But Frankie wasn¡¯t capable


    enough to get Jenny any further, so Jenny broke up with him. After that, she met you. Don¡¯t you feel


    upset about that?¡±


    Perceiving Luke¡¯s hesitation look, Jessica slows down her steps and her tone, ¡°She¡¯s connected with


    quite many male stars in ourpany. They say awful things about her.¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°They say...¡± Jenny sighs, looking as if he hesitates to continue, ¡°Every man might be her bed partner.¡±


    To make Jenny popr, Shawn tells to the reporters many times that she is in love with a famous star.


    He can search the reports on the. Jessica doesn¡¯t lie about that.


    Jessica firmly believes that Luke, such a sessful man, wouldn¡¯t trust Jenny deeply since they


    haven¡¯t known each other for a long time. No one else would in such a case.


    Her words echo in the corridor.


    ¡°Does telling me all these bring you any good?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Jessica is shocked to receive such an indifferent reaction from Luke. Instantly, her mind goes nk and


    she rambles in her statement,


    ¡°I just think such a man like you deserves the truth...¡±


    ¡°Should I say thank you?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Every single one of his words is freezing.


    ¡°You¡¯d better promise you¡¯ll bring as much profit to thepany as you do now. Or else, your


    ckening other people¡¯s name would put an end to your acting career.¡±


    As Jessica¡¯s legs go limp, she staggers back, holding on the wall.


    His words make sense in terms of the profit of thepany. But why Jessica thinks he aims at her and


    protects Jenny?


    Behind the stairs on the third floor, George in white suit observes the whole process. He puts on a big


    and teasing smile.


    Luke doesn¡¯t care a bit about her feeling when scolding. His words can be overwhelming whether they


    make sense or not. It¡¯s been long since they met, but George rarely sees him talk to troublesome


    Seeing Luke is about to disappear at the end of the corridor, Jessica still struggles to say thest


    words, holding on the wall, ¡°Don¡¯t you know she has an unclean family? Her father has been serving a


    life sentence for corruption since three years ago and her mothermitted suicide for taking drugs.


    Don¡¯t you know any of those?¡±


    Jenny isn¡¯t as pure as thepany defined her. If any of these was released, her image would be


    ruined since the society can¡¯t take corruption or drugs.


    ¡°Four years ago, she was awarded Golden Bear. In that year, she had many jobs. But a year after, she


    faded out of the entertainment circle. It had been three whole years. Who would give up such a good


    chance out of no reason? That¡¯s because her father was sent to prison and her mother took drugs due


    to depression. All those were hidden deliberately. Three years after, all these passed and she made the


    public appearance again.¡±


    Jessica has no idea how those were hidden, either. Even though she says Jenny got help from behind,


    but no one has ever given her jobs since she made the public appearance again. Perhaps her helper


    abandoned her for a new star? Jessica takes it that way.


    Anyway, Jessica doesn¡¯t believe a family with the political and military background would tolerate such


    ady with an unclean family background.


    Luke frowns and keeps his hands off the metal door handle of the balcony.

 Chapter 31 Don’t Spill the Beans

    Chapter 31 Don¡¯t Spill the Beans


    ¡°That is true. I swear.¡±


    Then Jessica vows, raising her tightly-clenched right fist, with a certain countenance rather than the


    former nervous, hesitant one.


    That is true and Jenny¡¯s skeleton can¡¯t be erased.


    The daughter of a drug addict and an embezzler.


    Luke takes his hands back from the door handle. He frowns and looks at Jessica in the distance. She


    remains her grace and poprity as a movie queen while she doesn¡¯t look pleasing even with her


    pretty face.


    ¡°Who else knows about that?¡±


    Jessica interprets Luke¡¯s words as his trust in her, and instantly breathes a relief, ¡°The news about Mr.


    and Mrs. Jin was massively discussed in Xicheng, but no one knows Jenny is their daughter except


    Frankie and I, because they had few rtives.¡±


    Jenny¡¯s colleagues only know she keeps a family secret and gossip sometimes about it without much


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    interest in the details for she is not famous. So only Jessica and Frankie know the whole story.


    ¡°I hope it¡¯s a secret among just the two of you and me.¡±


    Speaking of that, he looks up at Jessica and threatens her who then shudders, ¡°Don¡¯t spill the beans,


    or else you¡¯ll lose what you have now.¡±


    At the end of his words, he takes a nce at Jessica with contempt and raises his arm to open the


    door. The creak echos in the empty corridor and ends as the door shuts.


    Jessica remains where she is for a long time with an insanely jealous look in her eyes.


    What on earth does Jenny do to make people offend her?


    ...


    On the second floor of the hotel, the balcony owns good views with stars up in the sky and warm light


    down there in the garden.


    All of a sudden, Jenny recalls her old house.


    It was a two-floored garden vi built of red bricks. Comparatively speaking, it was not quit big but quit


    cozy, partially simr to this ce but without advanced ss enclosing the balcony.


    As the door creaks open, Jenny turns around and sees a familiar man with a touch of coldness.


    The temperature inside the balcony seems a bit higher than the outside.


    Luke walks to Jenny and teases her, ncing at the empty te, ¡°Aren¡¯t you on a diet?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to finish it, but youete.¡±


    She speaks it out confidently to make it sound reasonable.


    ¡°Enough of cake?¡±


    ¡°Time to go?¡± hearing that, Jenny bounces up from the sofa and walks past it, pulling the hemline, ¡°I¡¯m


    full. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Just now, she read all the news of the past two days and realizes one banquet may not be able to save


    her acting career. She¡¯s got to think deeply about what to do in the future.


    Moreover, it¡¯s inappropriate to live in the Lu¡¯s for a long time. She has a lot in mind to tell Luke.


    Mr. Wang, Frankie and other managers keep Luke and Jenny¡¯spany to the front gate. As Jenny


    feels Frankie¡¯s eyes at her, she escapes them by lowering her head down.


    Since they broke up in a disgraceful and unpeaceful way, she can¡¯t face him peacefully.


    Frankie drags Jenny to an empty ce when Mr. Wang is talking to Luke.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± says Jenny in a lower voice, shaking Frankie¡¯s hand off. She looks around to


    make sure reporters are gone.


    ¡°They¡¯re gone. They knew they wouldn¡¯t get anything from a banquet.¡±


    ¡°Just in case.¡± says Jenny in a cold voice, ¡°And we should keep distance, sir.¡±


    Hearing that, Frankie¡¯s voice turns cold, ¡°We should keep distance, and then what¡¯s that with Luke?


    Public disy of affection? Where¡¯s the subtle Jenny I used to know? Oh, I see, Luke is rich and


    powerful.¡±


    He intended to talk to her nicely but he says ironically when seeing Jenny¡¯s cold expression.


    Jenny gets angry with more than one reason. He cheated on her first but why does it sound like she is


    the one to me?


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m a double-dealer. I even had an affair with my girlfriend¡¯s boyfriend. I feel sorry for your


    meeting such a person like me, okay?¡±


    Frankie has already felt sorry for cheating on her. When she brings it up, his guilty is aroused. He


    calms himself down and says in a gentler tone, with a contrite look on his face, ¡°Jen, I apologize for my


    bad attitude. We know each other for long, you know me well enough, don¡¯t you? I take the hurtful


    words back, okay?¡±


    As shown on her face with her eyebrows lifting, Jenny sees through him. She turns around to leave.


    ¡°Jenny,¡± Frankie grabs her arm, saying, ¡°I know you don¡¯t like me. Just one more thing.¡±


    ¡°Spit it out.¡± says Jenny, frowning more tightly, as she shakes his hand off.


    Frankie is shocked by the impatient look in Jenny¡¯s eyes, which suddenly makes him feel empty as if


    he lost something valuable.


    ¡°Are you going to say it or not? I¡¯m leaving if you¡¯re not.¡± Jenny urges him.


    ¡°Stay away from Luke.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Jenny looks up andughs with contempt, ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious. We¡¯ve known each other for years, I won¡¯t lie to you. Luke is able to purchase Jade


    Picture on his own. Obviously he¡¯s not a simple guy. I just don¡¯t want you to get hurt.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    Jenny looks away and nces over his shoulder indifferently, ¡°Then I got to go. I got something to do.¡±


    ¡°Jen, don¡¯t cross with me...¡± Frankie drags Jenny¡¯s arm and moves her to the corridor nearby, ¡°Come


    over, we need to talk.¡±


    As a man, Frankie has greater strength, and he loses control of it after Jenny makes him lose the


    patience.


    Jenny grits her teeth and argues with him in a lower voice in case they would arouse others¡¯ attention,


    ¡°Let go of me. Or I¡¯ll yell for help.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead. I won¡¯t let you go with such a man like Luke anyway.¡±


    Frankie looks at her, looking resolute and decisive with his eyebrows lifted.


    Even though they broke up with each other, Frankie treats Jenny as a sister since their families were


    close. So he has to keep her away from thatplicated man.


    ¡°Frankie, are you insane? Let go of me...¡±


    ¡°What kind of man am I?¡± a cold voice asks behind the two of them, which is like a cold knife that


    prates the smoke and leaves a gash on theke.

 Chapter 32 What’s Personal affairs between You and My Fiancee?

    Chapter 32 What¡¯s Personal affairs between You and My Fiancee?


    As Frankie gets distracted, Jenny struggles to get away to stand in the corner, looking at Luke in


    surprise.


    ¡°Mr. Lu... I...¡± Frankie losesposure and his heart sinks as if his boss got goods on him, which


    distracts him from Jenny.


    Luke nces at Frankie with contempt before setting his eyes upon Mr. Wang who stands behind him,


    ¡°Mr. Wang, you¡¯d better be strict with your man.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lu, I guess you may not know Jenny belongs to Frankie¡¯s apartment, so...¡± Mr. Wang tries to


    exin cautiously.


    ¡°A manager paws an actress in the public. What if a reporter took a picture of that? Would it do any


    good to thepany or the actress?¡±


    Luke interrupts Mr. Wang without mercy.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my fault.¡±


    Frankie can no longer just stand aside and says, ¡°Mr. Lu, it¡¯s got nothing to do with Mr. Wang. Just


    something personal between Jen and I. We¡¯ll take care of it. You two must be busy. You may leave.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± As Luke¡¯s eyes deepen and settle on the obvious red mark on Jenny¡¯s shoulder, his voice


    instantly gets cold, ¡°What¡¯s personal affairs between you and my fiancee?¡±


    His words shock everyone else there.


    What did Luke just say?


    His fiancee?


    Jenny?


    Everyone casts the eyes on Jenny.


    Jenny is astonished as well. She stares at Luke with shock and gradually lifts her eyebrows.


    She feels embarrassed to retort in front of everyone upon Luke, who always means exactly what he


    says. Is he really going to marry her?


    Or did he just try to save her from embarrassment?


    But was he aware his words couldn¡¯t be taken back?


    This is the banquet held by Jade Picture. The news will be massively discussed before tomorrow


    morning.


    Frankie is also so astonished that he says haltingly, ¡°Fiancee...? How could it be possible...¡±


    ¡°Sir, what¡¯s your opinion?¡±


    Luke¡¯s extremely cold eyes obviously indicate that he doesn¡¯t want to hear Frankie talking.


    Frankie gets freaked by the word ¡°fiancee¡±. He doesn¡¯t understand Luke¡¯s meaning and is about to talk.


    Mr. Wang who stands beside him stops him.


    ¡°Mr. Lu, when will the engagement ceremony be held? I wish you could have told me that. Jenny is our


    employee after all.¡±


    ording to the contract, Jenny is not allowed to get married during the 5 years from the date she


    signed it.


    But what if she is going to marry the boss?


    That¡¯s different.


    ¡°It¡¯s a sudden decision. I hope you don''t mind, do you?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°We have other things, so we leave now.¡± Luke reaches out for Jenny¡¯s hand and leaves with her.


    As the lovely couple walks out of the hotel, the smile on Mr. Wang¡¯s face soon disappears. He res at


    Frankie, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? How dare you touch his fiancee? Doesn¡¯t she belong to your


    department? When is she with him? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    ¡°I...I dont''t know.¡±


    ¡°You don''t know?¡± John Wang almost shakes with anger, ¡°How do you lead your actors? Didn¡¯t you


    read the news two days ago?¡±


    John felt quite surprised to see Luke present with Jenny before the banquet, so he ordered his man to


    investigate Jenny. She was found to be not so famous but involved in some big, negative news about


    getting pregnant before marriage. She was seen to get on a premium car in front of a pharmacy and


    many people figured out the owner of the car.


    The license te number 888 can¡¯t be bought with money but by people with the special background.


    In Xicheng, only Luke is qualified to buy that car.


    He has a veryplicated family background. As is known, his grandpa, General Ryan Lu was a


    founding father of this country but the rest of his family members have been mysterious who rarely


    show in the public. However, his grandpa¡¯s name alone has brought much convenience to his business


    in Xicheng.


    His outstandingly decisive ability helps him build amercial empire in merely 5 years, but also within


    the help of the governmental agencies which have to show respect to the founding father who guarded


    this city. Special rtions help things go well.


    Luke is such a man immune to both soft and hard tactics so that John ended up losing his Jade Picture


    to Luke despite he tried all means. He med his failure on theck of the special background that


    Luke has. Then he saw another chance that his actress is Luke¡¯s fiancee.


    But what Frankie did made him lose that valuable chance. He regrets deeply and vents it on Frankie.


    ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry...I¡¯m sure Jenny didn¡¯t know Mr. Lu before. That must be some misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°Luke admitted that, how dare you say it¡¯s some misunderstanding? Frankie, I think it¡¯s huge mistake


    for you to be a manager.¡±


    ¡°Sir...¡±


    Frankie frowns tightly, seeing John walking away. He turns around only to find no one around the gate,


    with what Luke said echoing in his mind.


    Fiancee?


    Why?


    He begged for help when Jenny¡¯s family was in trouble; he regrly had her favorite snacks delivered


    to her out of worries after she went to Melbourne to study without telling him; he squeezed time to talk


    to her online no matter how busy he was; he spared no efforts to help her with the contract, find the


    best agent for her, and take care of her whenever she was in trouble, after waiting 3 years for her to


    But she wasn¡¯t devoted to him however hard he tried as if he would never be the most important


    person for her.


    So he was in panic and meanwhile Jessica showed up. By contract, Jessica is warm and sensitive, and


    knows him well. He hesitated but crossed the bottom line in the end. He can¡¯t get back to who he was,


    like a train left the rails.


    Should he be the one to me?


    ¡°Jenny, tell me, should I be the one to me?¡±


    He recalls the moment Jenny left, holding Luke¡¯s arm with a smile on her face and even her back


    looking splendid. He didn¡¯t realize the innocent little girl could turn to be mature and sexy. His mind


    instantly goes nk and his eyes look more and more regretful.


    If Jenny was forced to depend on Luke because of the scandals, would it change everything that he


    figures out a way for her to resume?


    ¡°Hello, sir, I got an idea. Friday¡¯s Eight Thirty program is inck of an actress because the original actor


    had her leg hurt during the shooting. What do you think Jessica joins the program with Jenny?¡±

 Chapter 33 I’d better stay in a Hotel

    Chapter 33 I¡¯d better stay in a Hotel


    The driver peeks from the mirror and finds two people on the back seat remain silent.


    Jenny breaks the silence after a long ride.


    ¡°Thanks for saving me from the embarrassment back there.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s as easy as pie.¡±


    Is it also a small thing that he introduced Jenny as his fiancee?


    Jenny¡¯s mind goes nk with her mouth twisting.


    Silence takes over again.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Jenny hesitates, watching the view out of the window, before saying,


    ¡°Please stop after passing the next traffic light.¡±


    The light is red and there is some way to go before the next traffic light. Neither the driver or Luke


    makes a response. How would he dare to respond?


    The car slightly shadows the cold countenance on Luke¡¯s face, which changes a bit as Jenny asks to


    pull over. He asks in reply, ¡°Where you want to go?¡±


    ¡°My house is just around the corner. I can go there myself.¡±


    Somehow, it¡¯s hard to say it out today.


    ¡°ording to our appointment, you can live with my grandma. You don¡¯t have to go back now.¡±


    Luke says in a righteous tone, his eyes shing with some meaning.


    He knows Jenny lives nearby from the investigation of her background before she moved to live with


    his grandma. She was found to be clear apart from the family situation which was deliberately erased.


    ¡°Mr. Lu, I¡¯m not a famous actress, those scandals won¡¯t keep the heat for long. The focus will be


    switched to the new activity in ourpany two dayster. And I feel sorry for bothering your grandma


    these days living with her. So I...¡±


    As Luke notices, Jenny seems somewhat afraid of him, muttering with her head lowered and her fair


    hands on the bow sp.


    What¡¯s so scary of him? He suddenly feels vexed.


    ¡°First, I know you¡¯re not famous, but it¡¯s been just a week, the reporters will follow you tightly as usual


    until you give them a reasonable exnation. So I¡¯m pretty sure they are waiting for you outside your


    house.¡±


    His deep, serious voice sounds a little scarily domineering, and his logic is too clear to be retorted.


    ¡°Second, Jade Picture will have the propaganda for the new entertainment program, but that¡¯s not the


    same case as yours. Plus, many reporters showed up tonight even though it was a banquet of our


    Luke stops his words when he perceives Jenny remains silent, lowering her head.


    Does he say too serious?


    ¡°Next?¡± Jenny suddenly raises her head to look at him with her sparkling eyes, ¡°What¡¯s next?¡±


    The scared look in her eyes makes her look pitiful and erases his anger.


    ¡°Third, you¡¯re no trouble.¡±


    Seeing the rarely gentle look in Luke¡¯s eyes from the mirror, the driver smiles, lowering his head, and


    steps on it. The car passes the next traffic light soon.


    The one that Luke fancies can never get away easily.


    Jenny feels surprised to hear that. She casts a nce over Luke¡¯s shoulder and watches the view


    going backward out of the window. She suddenly yells in a low voice, widening her eyes. As the familiar


    view around her house disappears, she leans on the seat, lowering her head helplessly.


    Luke is right about that. She¡¯d better stay with Luke in case she¡¯d be followed.


    The changing looks in her eyes settle on Luke¡¯s eyes. He has a strong impulse to embrace her tightly.


    Shocked by that idea, he remains silent for a while.


    ¡°Mr. Lu, are you staying in Flowers Mansion or your house tonight?¡± asks the driver.


    The apartment ahead is the one where he usually lives alone. Sometimes, he stays in Flowers Mansion


    where her grandma lives.


    ¡°Pull over.¡±


    Luke sounds indescribablyplicated.


    He gets off first but Jenny doesn¡¯t move a bit. Soon, the door by her is opened with cold windsing


    in, which made her shudder.


    ¡°Kerchoo...¡±


    A hand stretches in front of her and Luke says in a firm tone, ¡°Get off.¡±


    ¡°Here?¡± Jenny blinks with confusion, pulling the white cape to herself.


    ¡°It¡¯ste. Grandma has trouble sleeping. We¡¯ll stay here tonight.¡±


    Jenny gets off with suspicion.


    That doesn¡¯t even sound convincing. His grandma¡¯s house is huge and rooms are sound-proof. How


    would they bother his grandma?


    The driver drives far away as soon as they get off, and can¡¯t be stopped.


    Howe she feels as if she was in a tiger¡¯s cave?


    Jenny follows Luke and pulls the cape tightly, feeling cold around her neck.


    What would a man do, bringing ady back home?


    Would he have herpensate for every trouble she¡¯s made?


    Make her perform the chores in the day time like a maid, and warm the bad at night like a lover?


    Various plots sh in her mind.


    ¡°Here we are.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    ...


    ¡°Ouch...¡±


    The groaning together with her shout echo in the corridor after she bumps onto Luke¡¯s back fiercely for


    she is too upied in the plots to notice he has stopped his steps.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you watch where you are going?¡± Luke, frowning, looks at her. It seems painful for she


    covers the forehead and inhales in cold air, leaning against the wall.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright...¡± Jenny precautiously avoids his hand and eye contact.


    They¡¯d better keep some distance in case anything would happen with a man and a woman under the


    same roof.


    Luke holds his hand in the air and takes it back after hesitation. He presses the code calmly, ¡°Come on


    in.¡±


    Jenny avoids the eye contact and refuses to get in, standing at the door. She mumbles in a very low


    voice, ¡°Well, I¡¯d better stay in a hotel tonight.¡±


    ¡°Are you worrying about something?¡± A mysterious look appears in his eyes.


    ¡°Nothing serious. But I¡¯m afraid that people misunderstand...¡±


    Before she finishes her words, her hand is abruptly taking off her hand which is rubbing her nose. The


    strong power, transferring to all over her body, holds her up. Before she realizes, the door is shut.


    Her thin back leans tightly against the warm wallpaper and both of her hands are pressed on the wall


    irresistibly. She is totally overwhelmed by his huge body with light wine aroma and his unique vor.

 Chapter 34 What kind of female artist are you

    Chapter 34 What kind of female artist are you


    That kind of plot only appeared in thetest shooting which she was a guest performer and terribly


    scolded by the director since she failed again and again.


    Perhaps because the move is too strong, she feels pain on the back and her heart beats strongly with


    rapid breath, feeling like the exact way the director demanded.


    But Luke doesn¡¯t look affectionate and even looks colder than the actor she cooperated with. Those


    nd eyes give her a panic.


    ¡°What scares you?¡±


    He softly asks as he breathes to her forehead and eyes, which makes she couldn''t help blinking. She


    has no idea the innocent blink under the dim light in a huge room will be such a temptation to a man.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve been a great helptely, but I canpensate in other ways... Mr. Lu...You¡¯d better


    not...I¡¯m not that kind of actress.¡±


    Jenny swallows and has no power to resist. Moreover, she doesn¡¯t dare to start a conflict directly. After


    all he¡¯s the boss of thepany.


    Her words trigger a tricky idea in Luke as can be told in his cold eyes.


    ¡°What kind of female artist are you?¡±


    ¡°I mean those who... humor the boss...¡±Jenny feels embarrassed to say it out. She turns her head aside


    and says in an angry tone, ¡°Let go of me.¡±


    Jenny had been well protected by his rich family. When she was 17, she was chosen to lead a film for


    her innocence. She didn¡¯t have much contact with the entertainment circle. Four yearster, she


    doesn¡¯t have any protection and have heard a lot about dirty trades even she never witnessed any of


    them.


    Cases of women humoring the boss, the director or the investor for chances are quite a lot.


    But she¡¯s not among them.


    ¡°Go ahead, humor what?¡±


    ¡°Sleeping.¡± Jenny looks up to look Luke in the eye as if she would bite him to death if he dared to make


    a move. The armed alley kitty turns to be a little tiger.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that kind of woman who¡¯s willing to sleep with you after joining you in the banquet. I stay in


    your house because I want to get some shelter to avoid the reporters, but I¡¯ve spared no efforts to take


    good care of your grandma. If you don¡¯t think it¡¯s enough, I canpensate in other ways, but not in


    this way, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡±Oh?" Luke looks tricky, ¡°What other ways do you mean?¡±


    Jenny is surprised and hesitates before asking cautiously,


    ¡°Do you need money?¡±


    Luke bursts intoughter,


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Jennyughs awkwardly and almost ps herself on the face.


    What a stupid question to ask a rich man whether he is in need of money! All her savings can¡¯t even


    afford a decent meal.


    ¡°What do you need then? If it¡¯s not too expensive, I...¡±


    Her voice gets weaker and weaker.


    He can buy anything he wants.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you are in need of anything, are you?¡±


    Luke stares at her, who looks adorable when her head lowered and eyebrows lifted as she thinks hard.


    He recalls George said he needed a woman in home. At that time, he didn¡¯t think it necessary for he


    could just eat out and have food delivered. He needed nothing, why would he find someone to make


    trouble to him?


    But he felt annoyed when his grandma always urges him. In fact, if he had to marry, the woman in front


    of him would be a nice choice.


    No troublesome rtives, clear family background, adorable characteristics, sometimes smart, and


    most importantly, grandma likes her very much and he himself doesn¡¯t seem to hate her.


    He even has a little...crush on her, even...more than he realizes.


    Thinking of that, Luke suddenly lowers his head and says in a low voice, ¡°I need my bed warmed.¡±


    Jenny subconsciously looks at him to make sure if he¡¯s joking. The moment she raises her head up,


    she makes eye contact with Luke whose eyes look gentle, quite different from the uniformly cold ones.


    Before she realizes, the cold, thin lips with light aroma abruptly presses on hers, and something soft


    gets into her mouth, flirting every piece of her nerves.


    Her heart begins to beat insanely and the strong beat seems to have no end. Her sense tells her to


    stop that and she tries by pushing him away. But the sudden kiss kills the rest of the power of her


    hands and she can¡¯t make a move.


    She loses oxygen as the air gets thinner. Her rotating mind suddenly goes nk. She doesn¡¯t even


    have a chance to breathe. The long kiss almost suffocates her. But she feels somewhat happy in this


    way.


    ¡°Um...¡± She can¡¯t help it in the end.


    Luke raises his head with crystal liquid on his lips. He breathes unsteadily and the woman in his arms


    is even more unsteadily. Her hands lean on his hands powerlessly. Her face turns flushed. The cape


    already drops to the ground and her sexy boos almost reveal.


    His eyes tighten and he takes back his arms from her hands. He carries the woman who still breathes


    unsteadily, and walks hurriedly to the bedroom in steady steps.


    It takes about 2 minutes to open the door after walking upstairs from the living room to the bedroom.


    Luke has great strength so he doesn¡¯t need to use much power to carry her. As he walks, the sound-


    control warm yellow lights turn on, creating a warm but blurred atmosphere.


    Jenny suddenly realizes what will happen. Her mind remains nk for a few seconds before she


    insanely struggles.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Let go of me, let go of me...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Luke, let go of me. This is against thew. Let go of...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    He kicks the door shut, blowing in some warm wind. As Jenny yells, Luke remains calm and throws her


    to the soft big bed. Then he raises his legs and presses on her body.


    Jenny keeps yelling with her eyes shut tightly.


    ¡°Luke, you can¡¯t do this. Even you¡¯re the boss, if you do this; I¡¯ll hire awyer and sue you. Your


    reputation will be ruined and you¡¯ll have trouble in any cooperation. Listen to me, calm yourself down.¡±


    Luke lifts his eyebrows, looking mysterious, and says in an arrogant, tricky tone,


    ¡°You¡¯re really capable if you could find awyer to sue me, even if it¡¯s in Beijing.¡±


    As his hands caress from the edge of her hemline to the back of her knee, Jenny trembles and shouts.


    She trembles in panic. She tries hard to stop his hands from going any further but she feels stiff all over


    her body.


    ¡°No...No...¡±

 Chapter 35 Like

    Chapter 35 Like


    It seems Jenny doesn¡¯t dare to open eyes.


    In fact, Luke is teasing her. When they kissed, Jenny didn¡¯t reject fiercely. He thought she was ying


    hard to get. So he gave it a shot. But Jenny¡¯s trembling refuse shows she really gets scared. She even


    trembles all over her body.


    ¡°Open your eyes.¡± Luke frowns and looks at her pretty face with even sparkling tears in the corners of


    her eyes.


    Jenny shrinks back and opens her eyes carefully, looking terribly wronged with tears welled up in her


    eyes.


    At this moment, some weird emotion takes up his mind, making him confused about his mind.


    ¡°Clean towel is in the washroom. It is in the second drawer under the washing basin.¡±


    As he finishes his words, he turns over to the bed and sits there for a few seconds, looking hesitant. He


    then picks up the coat from the floor and walks out of the bedroom.


    Jenny remains in therge host bedroom alone. The sound of door locking seems to cut off all of her


    intense nerves, leaving her paralyzed on the bed and recalling the crazy thing happened just now.


    A momentter, she seems toe up with an idea.


    Take a bath?


    She abruptly crawls up from the bed, walks to the door of the bedroom with her feet naked, and locks


    the door. She doesn¡¯t breathe a relief and paralyze on the floor until she makes sure the door can¡¯t be


    opened from the outside.


    She is confused about what Luke has in his mind. Before they met at the pharmacy, Luke only showed


    up in themercial news. He is without a doubt the youngest leading entrepreneur featured as being


    decisive and cruel.


    Before the crazy thing, Luke was in her eyes the man who was self-controlled, indifferent but kind, and


    always helpful to her.


    But he changed and turned out to be capricious to behave as he wished.


    Under the dim light, Jenny looks down and finds the light pink marks on her shoulder and breast. She


    feels the heat in her heart and on her ears, as if someone was breathing to her face with light wine


    aroma.


    She runs to the washroom in panic. The water from the shower washes off the fine make-up on her


    face, her beating heart and a bit scariness.


    In the other washroom right next to Jenny¡¯s, the gurgling of water washes of a man¡¯s desire of a


    woman. The light pink knife scar on Luke¡¯s muscr chest doesn¡¯t make him look worse but adds more


    masculinity to him.


    Slender fingers cross through the dark hair with water drops running from the hair to the perfect facial


    outline before dropping on shoulders, the chest and the floor.


    The gurgling of water suddenly stops. Luke grabs a white towel to wipe the water drops on his face,


    hangs it around his neck, and takes care of his hair, with some emotional urge down there. He raises


    his arm to wipe the water on the mirror where his angr face and his cold, confused eyes then show.


    Suddenly the phone rings at the perfect timing, Luke walks out of the washroom for his phone on the


    bed, thinking it might be about business.


    His intense countenance rxes a bit when he sees it¡¯s from George.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    The music is noisy on the other side of the phone, but Luke can tell it¡¯s George¡¯s voice. ¡°Luke, where


    are you? Come join us.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not avable.¡± Luke¡¯s answer is simple and firm with no room to negotiate.


    But George is not simple for he can always find alternative solutions if Luke refuses his invitation.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°What time is it now? You left the banquet just an hourter. Change of ce. Come join us with your


    girlfriend. It¡¯s fun here, I promise.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s taking a shower.¡±


    Luke answers ndly.


    It means nothing for him but it sounds to George something worth to gossip.


    ¡°What?¡± George gets too excited to hold his phone tightly, ¡°Give me a second. I¡¯ll find somewhere


    quiet.¡±


    George seems to be moving fast and it turns silent a momentter.


    ¡°Enjoy your night?¡±


    George raises his arm up to check the time. It¡¯s been not a long time since they left, ¡°That¡¯s a quick


    move, Luke.¡±


    The quick word sounds quite hinting.


    Luke twitches his lips and says, ¡°Stop it. Nothing happened.¡±


    George gets more curious, thinking about why Jenny takes a shower in Luke¡¯s with nothing happening?


    That¡¯s a big problem.


    ¡°She¡¯s in your house?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    They didn¡¯t go to a hotel but his house and nothing happened. Something serious must have


    happened.


    ¡°Just curious, do you like Jenny?¡±


    George has always found Luke unique in some way since they were young. Luke seldom shows any


    interest in women, which makes he himself sometimes thinks he¡¯s quite dangerous.


    ¡°What is the definition of ¡®like¡¯?¡±


    His question makes George quite surprised.


    Luke used to scold George whenever George talked about love. He always thinks deeply about


    everything apart from love. But howe he responds to George¡¯s question this time?


    This is a rare chance for George to talk it over with him.


    ¡°For normal people, it means you always think of her, feel happy to see her, unhappy not to see her,


    happy that she waits for you, and unhappy she¡¯s with other men. You want to do many things with her,


    own her and be the only one for her.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Luke interrupts George¡¯s exnation.


    He sounds a relief on the other side of the phone as he seems to feel he¡¯s not in any of those cases.


    He says in a cold and suspicious tone, ¡°Not any of those feelings, I just don¡¯t hate her, but never feel


    the way you mention.¡±


    She¡¯s just with his grandma and nothing is special.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you have a weird sense of love.¡±


    As George squats in the toilet, the call is shut and his phone is dead. s, it¡¯s out of battery. What a


    pity!


    The conversation is not over yet.


    The only difference between Luke and other people is that he has a slow sense of love. He needs


    guidance since he himself may not notice he¡¯s in love.


    This time, for instance, Luke is not in most of the cases George mentioned, but he starts to think about


    them when George mentioned them.

 Chapter 36 Tossed about all night

    Chapter 36 Tossed about all night


    Luke throws the phone away on being hung up, and wipes his hair. Being caught up with what George


    said, he lifts up the corners of his lips with contempt.


    He¡¯s got to be kidding?


    It would be an overestimation that so typical a yboy as George could conclude some reasonable


    theories.


    As the evening lights are hit, the bustling view outside the French windowsts long, and such view


    traps many people who indulge in it.


    On entering the bathroom after a shower, Jenny finds a missed call and a message both from her


    agent Shawn.


    ¡°Fridays¡¯ Eight Thirty Season Two features you and Jessica. Press conference is tomorrow. I will pick


    you up downstairs at 7am to do the makeup. Seize the chance.¡±


    Jenny rubs her eyes, and instantly gets confused when confirming it¡¯s really a message from Shawn.


    Friday¡¯s Eight Thirty is a reality show about various aspects in stars¡¯ daily lives, broadcast at 8:30pm


    every Friday. This well-made show is rather popr in different ce, and thus many stars volunteer to


    lower their payment to participate but still don¡¯t get the chance. As for Jessica, she¡¯s given this chance


    for she was esteemed as movie queen and needs to strengthen the rtion with her fans.


    Jenny texts with careful thoughts, ¡°Shawn, are you sure about that?¡±


    She gets a call back sooner than she expects.


    ¡°Still up?¡±


    ¡°Yes, just took a shower and got your message...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s thepany¡¯s decision. We¡¯ll talk about it when we meet tomorrow. There will be no recording


    tomorrow but a press conference for the opening ceremony. All you got to do is read your lines on the


    news release, which I¡¯ll give to you.¡±


    ¡°So I will partner with Jessica?¡±


    Jessica¡¯s partner makes Jenny uncertain about whether this will be a valuable good chance or not.


    Perceiving Jenny¡¯s slight unhappiness, Shawn says, ¡°Jenny, I know roughly about what happened


    between you and Jessica, but you should be well aware that there is no permanent enemy or friend in


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    this circle. Figure out what you need and make sure you do everything towards it. That¡¯s enough.¡±


    To this speech Jenny makes no answer before saying ndly a few secondster, ¡°Shawn, I got it. But


    I¡¯m not in my house, so you won¡¯t need to pick me up, and I¡¯ll do my own makeup. Just please tell me


    the address.¡±


    ¡°Okay, make sure you get to the backstage at 9 and let me check the makeup.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    Jenny has trouble falling asleep after the call.


    The idea that abrupt chances alwayse with unknown risks disturbs her profoundly.


    Does the chancee from association with Luke?


    How she wishes not! But her sense tells her it does.


    Under the neon light, both she and Luke in the other room couldn¡¯t fall asleep.


    This is the first time Luke¡¯s had insomnia. He suddenly wonders without a reason what Jenny is doing.


    When he bought this apartment, he liked the sound-proof effect of the rooms; but he regrets that now


    since he can¡¯t even hear whether Jenny is still taking a bath with the perfect sound-proof effect.


    At the thought of Jenny¡¯s poor face, he feels some pain in his heart as if something stabbed it.


    Jenny is very beautiful but not the most beautiful one among actresses; but the unique temperament in


    her has made her outstanding as time goes by. Her beauty stands the test of time.


    But her smile with dimples limits her repertoire: it seems she can only act as a clever girl.


    Her baby may also have dimples.


    When the idea urs to Luke, his mind abruptly goes nk.


    Did he just think of the baby?


    ...


    Next morning, Jenny realizes something serious when she wanders about in the room.


    She doesn¡¯t have anything to wear for today.


    The dress she wore yesterday absolutely doesn¡¯t fit today¡¯s asion.


    As she pulls the closet door, she is stunned by the lines of white shirts and ck ones.


    Luke usually gets up at 7 but the noise from the living room wakes him up today, making him frowns.


    What is she doing so early?


    When she changes her shoes by the door, Luke opens the door and scares her so that she abruptly


    turns around to stare at him.


    The starests for a while before Jenny breaks the ice.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going out for work. Did I wake you up?¡±


    Luke frowns, ¡°It¡¯s early. Let the driver take you there.¡±


    Jenny shakes her hands, ¡°I¡¯m good. I¡¯ll get a taxi.¡±


    On finishing her words, she hastily grabs her phone and leaves.


    Luke stands by the door in his gray pajama with messy hair, and he seems to realize something as he


    watches the closed door with his rarely-seen dreamy eyes.


    Did he ever see those clothes before?


    Jenny runs almost desperately out of the apartment to get a taxi for she gets all the clothes from Luke¡¯s


    closet. A ck hat on her head, a ck mask on her face, half a white shirt on her left body and half a


    ck one on her right body, with sleeves tying around the waist, which make a chic shirt dress.


    The cab¡¯s driver gets confused at the look at thedy in thick, weird clothes from the mirror, but doesn¡¯t


    say anything after a thought.


    Jenny is heading to a private beauty salon to do her makeup for it¡¯s still early at 7 and she didn¡¯t


    remove all her makeup without her cosmetic bagst night.


    At 9:50, Jenny gets to the backstagete.


    Shawn has been waiting for Jenny for almost an hour with no answering of her phone calls, and looks


    extremely angry to see Jenny.


    The conference is ready except Jessica and Jenny. What woulde next?


    As Jenny runs through the corridor on her high heels, Shawn instantly puts on a cold face.


    ¡°Jenny, do you have no notion of time?¡±


    She didn¡¯t mean to bete but the salon didn¡¯t open till 9, before which she waited for 2 hours at the


    door. It took her half an hour to do the makeup and 20 minutes to get here by taxi.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for craps now. I¡¯ll get even with you after the conference. Get to the stage now.¡±


    Shaw shakes her hands, looking impatient.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Jessica?¡± Jenny looks around but to find no such a splendid figure.


    ¡°Not the time for asking. Get to the stage.¡±


    Shawn scolds her and she doesn¡¯t dare to retort, lowering her head. She calms herself down by taking


    a deep breath with her hands on the chest before walking to the middle of spotlight on the red carpet.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wee our pretty, talented movie queen, Jessica Vogt...¡±


    Jenny is in such a shock that she can no long move forward as if her shoes got stuck on the floor.

 Chapter 37 A mistake

    Chapter 37 A mistake


    The host looks at Jenny, following the spotlight with a smile on his face.


    He feels surprised to see Jenny who looks embarrassed and he looks down subconsciously on the


    script.


    He¡¯s righ. The first one to get onto stage should be Jessica.


    With the spotlight on herself, Jenny gets stuck in a dilemma under people¡¯s discussion.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be Jessica?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Jenny? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Under the stage, Shawn casts a re at the assistant beside her, ¡°What is it? Didn¡¯t you tell him?¡±


    The assistant trembles with fear, ¡°Shawn, I didn¡¯t have the time. It would be Jessica¡¯s turn but he¡¯s


    been up there all the time. And Jenny suddenly showed up. So I didn¡¯t have the time.¡±


    ¡°Jessica is the n but Jenny isn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°There must be an inside story. Jenny has got good exposuretely.¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°She must have support.¡±


    Jenny knits her brows more and more tightly as she listens to the whispers.


    At this moment, the host should have told some jokes to ease the awkward atmosphere; but he is a


    new hand without any experience to tackle the emergency situation, so he just stands there,


    speechless.


    Jenny clenches her fingers, walks to the center on her high heels, and nods to the host.


    He passes the microphone to her hesitantly.


    ¡°Hello everyone, in case you don¡¯t know me, I¡¯m Jenny. This program features me and Jessica, my


    senior. She is the mainstay of ourpany, so she should of course be in the grand finale. I guess the


    host skipped my name for he mistook me as a staff here, after all I¡¯m not famous.¡±


    The audience burst intoughter.


    Jenny wags her tongue and smiles at the host, bowing herself slightly. She eases the embarrassment


    under people¡¯s kindugh.


    The host felt surprised at her. Her quick reaction ability surpasses that of her age when she eased the


    embarrassment with her logical joke; what¡¯s more impressive is that she remained calm without


    appearing unhappy or upset when she was called the wrong name.


    He lowers his head to read the script to find out more about Jenny who he knows little about for her


    name was addedst night. He is shocked when hees across that she was esteemed as Golden


    Bear movie queen for the movie ¡°I Want to Fly¡± at the age of 17.


    The movie had pretty good word of mouth. It was a long story about the educated youth who went to


    poor areas to study and stood up to the unfair treatment. The previous one third of it featured Jenny


    who was picked up by Director Zhang from high school students, and the rest featured older actors.


    The movie won the best international movie award, and to people¡¯s surprise, the new actress who


    acted as the 15-year-old educated youth defeated the old ones and won the Golden Bear movie queen.


    Back then, Jenny looked sweet with two dimples on her tender, fat face at the age of 17.


    So the host finds it somewhat unbelievable that she turns out to be an elegantdy.


    She is no longer a young girl after all, and new actors keep making their debut in the entertainment


    circle, so most audience members might have already forgotten her splendid achievement. The award


    doesn¡¯t seem to give her much help in the career.


    ¡°Jessica is truly splendid, so are you. You won the Golden Bear at 17. What an achievement for a


    young girl! You¡¯re being modest.¡±


    The host follows her joke.


    She smiles bashfully, and her eyes sh with sadness the moment she lowers her head.


    ¡°Just curious, why have you been inactive these four years after the award in the best moment for you


    to develop?¡±


    To that one, she¡¯s got the standard answer from thepany.


    ¡°I was too young to take such a great honor, and I had to finish school, so I chose school as normal


    people do.¡±


    She was designed to be an educated young girl by thepany, and she does live up to the educated


    part for she got the Bachelor of Business Management of The University of Melbourne.


    The host asks questions from the script while reporters under the stage do not ask nice questions.


    ¡°Jenny, you were taken pictures when buying a pregnancy tester at the pharmacy. What¡¯s the truth?


    Did you get married without telling the public?¡±


    The question provokes the crowds.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always looked forward to exining it. I bought the tester for my friend not myself. I covered


    myself totally but I still got recognized, so I¡¯d better not do such a kind of favor again.¡±


    Her answer is frank and calm, and makes the reporters speechless.


    ¡°What about your boyfriend outside this circle?¡±


    Jenny is surprised to hear that. The previous scandal was between her and Frankie. Now that they


    broke up, it wouldn¡¯t be a lie if she denies it.


    ¡°I have male friends. Or else, who wouldpany me in my spare time?¡±


    Rolling her eyes, she gives a tricky answer.


    She was demanded not to give details about her boyfriend by thepany, so she follows it even


    though she doesn¡¯t know the reason.


    All the reporters still look curious and keep raising questions sessively.


    ¡°Are you really dating Mr. Lu of Luke Up Group?¡±


    ¡°Did you really get in Mr. Lu¡¯s car outside the pharmacy?¡±


    No one dared to expose the license te number of Luke¡¯s car, so such rumors aroused. In fact, the


    reporters already confirmed that with no difficulty.


    ¡°Interesting, well, we¡¯re just friends.¡±


    Jenny criticizes them to herself: why do they ask these questions? The questions should have been


    chosen.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve got lots of questions, but we¡¯ve got to save time for movie queen Jessica, who you¡¯ve


    been expecting to meet. It¡¯s time for her now, I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t like to miss this chance.¡±


    The host interrupts the reporters as he casts a nce at the door and finds Jessica ready.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wee our true movie queen, Jessica.¡±


    Everyone casts the eyes on the door and finds Jessica looking vigorous in a white shirt and a demin


    skirt as she walks to the stage leisurely.


    Jenny breathes a relief and steps back to the shadow carefully.


    The sound from her belly covers the host¡¯s voice and she sneakily pets her own belly.


    So hungry.

 Chapter 38 Help Her

    Chapter 38 Help Her


    Jenny didn¡¯t even have breakfast because she left the house quite hastily. Wt¡¯s worse, lunch seems a


    long time to go.


    After Jenny gets onto the stage, the reporters just ask her a few simple questions because she has a


    good image and hardly have any negative news. She is a national goddess now.


    When the whole crew stand on the stage to ept the reporters¡¯ interview as the host says, a question


    is raised,


    ¡°Jessica, people say Jenny is your bosom friend. When did you make the acquaintance?¡±


    It sounds like a simple question.


    ¡°She was my ssmate in the middle school.¡± Jessica replies with a smile and doesn¡¯t have chane to


    let Jenny talk about something.


    ¡°Do you know whether Jenny is dating with the boss of Luke Up Group?¡±


    Jessica smiles ndly, ¡°I suppose they are barely friends. The scandal came out of nowhere and it¡¯s


    ridiculous. They didn¡¯t know each other before the pharmacy thing.¡±


    Her answer is a surprise to Jenny and the reporters.


    A few days ago, Jenny said Luke is her friend before Jessica says they are barely friends.


    Their words contradict each other.


    Reporters just love to dig old stories. Sensing something is behind this, surely they won¡¯t let it go.


    ¡°But Jenny acknowledged Luke is her friend, and you say they are barely friends. Can I take it this way


    that Jenny keeps many things from you? For example, the premarital pregnancy, it didn¡¯te out of


    nowhere because Jenny was seen to get in the car of Luke in front of the pharmacy.¡±


    The reporter who asks this question has a confusing appearance with ck-rimmed sses, but she is


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    a female in her twenties judging from a voice. Her question of clear logic and good organization can¡¯t


    be muddled through.


    Shawn res at her assistant, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who¡¯s she? Why doesn¡¯t she follow the script?¡±


    Agents usually check on reporters¡¯ questions in advance, and to avoid critical ones, they will


    convenience to their future work. But that reporter obviously didn¡¯t follow the rule.


    The assistant is about to cry, saying, ¡°She¡¯s an intern of Fengliang Entertainment Magazine. She


    substitutes the one who feels ill suddenly.¡±


    Shawn clenches her fist, looking quite nervous.


    She feels embarrassed to kick the reporter out of here in front of so many people.


    Jenny, only she can help herself, and hopefully Jessica will say something good for you.


    ¡°Ridiculous, I¡¯ve known Jenny for years. How would she know a manpletely out of her life? The


    whole story happened after they met at the pharmacy.¡±


    Hearing her words, Jenny frowns tightly.


    Jessica¡¯s words sound like help her but what she said push Jenny to another trap invisibly. What


    happened between Jenny and Luke after they met at the pharmacy? Has she been interfering him?


    Sensitive reporters can capture these topics rapidly.


    Jessica must have known this after all these years in the entertainment circle.


    Jenny raises her head, looking surprised in her cold eyes. To her at this moment, Jessica feels like a


    stranger. A person can change in a short time.


    Reporters crowd in.


    ¡°Jenny, was it a coincidence that you met Mr. Lu at the pharmacy as Jessica says?¡±


    ¡°Do you not announce your love rtionship because Lu¡¯s family disagrees?¡±


    ¡°Are you pregnant? Is it because the Lu acknowledges your baby that your love rtionship was


    exposed?¡±


    Bad-intentional guesses are thrown to Jenny.


    She has felt hard to answer questions for the first time.


    Those reporters don¡¯t give her any chance to answer because they can get it from her facial


    expression. Next up, they will use their imagination to fake stories which will turn out to be the headline


    news.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothingplicated as you imagine. I met Mr. Lu not long ago, and we are just...¡±


    Jenny flings up her hands, looking helpless, ¡°I¡¯m not pregnant at all. I can do a pregnancy test with one


    of you as apany, what do you think?¡±


    Her words hush all people for a few seconds. Shawn widens her eyes and Jessica beside her shes


    with a surprised look in her eyes.


    Pregnancy test?


    Did she just say that?


    Oh crap.


    She wishes to bite her tongue off. Has she lost her mind to say that?


    Those two words are more than enough to make her on the front page.


    Under this circumstance, the conference must be canceled. Shawn tips the host a wink and all actors


    leave the stage in advance with the help of the host and security guards.


    But it takes over 10 minutes to walk 5 meters to the door with the reporters surrounding them.


    Jessica and Jenny are separated by the reporters. She answers questions naively as if she didn¡¯t


    provoke all this.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know clearly.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Really? I hear it from you. Is it even possible?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better ask her. I don¡¯t know it well. After all, we have our own secrets. Jenny has been quite


    pretty and got many wooers since her childhood. So I¡¯m not surprised that she would get married


    young.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Every word of her answeres to Jenny¡¯s ears. She would have pped her if they were not


    separated by so many people.


    How could one be so shameless to this extend? She¡¯s really better at acting than Jenny, even though


    they are both movie queens.


    When they finally make it to the door, a voice shouts.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Mr. Lu?¡±


    Everyone casts the eyes on the door at the same time.


    The man in a ck shirt of proper cutting walks in a dignity way on the carpet.


    A silver ne hangs on his bony fingers. He says in a cold, emotionless tone, regardless of people


    around,


    ¡°You forget it in the bedroom.¡±


    At the sight of the familiar ne, Jenny gets absent-minded and makes no respond for a while.


    He knows where he is. Why does he say that?


    Suddenly a reporter takes the photo of them, but he forgets to turn off the sh light. So a white light


    abruptly lights them up and all the people.

 Chapter 39 Declaration

    Chapter 39 Deration


    Four hours ago, Luke found her ne in the bedroom after Jenny left.


    George picks up the phone right after it rings. He sounds dreamily and a woman¡¯s sleeping sound can


    be heard.


    ¡°Luke, it¡¯s early in the morning. You ruin my dream.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure what you saidst night is true?¡±


    ¡°What did I say?¡± George turns over and wakes himself up a bit, ¡°Oh, that. Almost a hundred percent


    sure about that.¡±


    Luke remains silent for a few seconds before saying something that George regrets he doesn¡¯t record,


    ¡°I like Jenny.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± George replies ndly before it repeats in his mind and he abruptly bounces up from the


    bed, ¡°Uh? What you just say? Say...say it again.¡±


    His hands keep shaking when he presses the record button.


    Luke just ignores his requirement and asks directly,


    ¡°What¡¯s next?¡±


    If they haven¡¯t been around together for years, he wouldn¡¯t know what Luke means by saying what¡¯s


    next.


    In this world, no one else knows Luke better than George, not even Luke himself.


    George gets excited with the corners of his mouth trembling, ¡°Deration.¡±


    The most direct way, which is also the best way for Luke to do, is deration. All men who have a


    crush on Jenny will stop thinking about hooking up on her because of Luke¡¯s status, leaving more room


    for them to develop.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t hang up. Say it again that you like Jenny...Hey, Luke, screw you.¡±


    ...


    Cameras keep cking and are almost pushed to Jenny¡¯s face, making her helpless.


    Luke¡¯s presence upgrades the event.


    He¡¯s holding her ne, and said it publicly that she forgot it in the bedroom.


    What¡¯s he up to?


    Jenny feels her hands stiff and the ne as heavy as a rock.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She says it with hatred.


    Luke hands the ne to her and swaggers away. What could she do with the awkward situation?


    But Luke doesn¡¯t mean to leave.


    ¡°You said the ne was in the bedroom. Does it mean you live together?¡± A reporter asks boldly.


    ¡°No.¡± Luke casts a nce at Jenny.


    His firm answer satisfies Jessica who shes happiness in her eyes.


    How would such a big shot as Luke fancy such an unknown actress? It¡¯s nothing serious between


    them, how would he acknowledge their rtion in public? Jenny is just a lover at most.


    However, a cold voice suddenly presses the noise in the mall.


    ¡°She¡¯s lived with my grandma for now.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Luke¡¯s grandma is the most powerful leader and the only member of the Lu family ever shown in the


    public.


    Does it mean the Lu have already epted Jenny?


    The reporters get passionate that they get some big news.


    As the dream man of many girls in Xicheng, Luke¡¯s scandal with some unknown actress must be


    massively discussed online.


    Perceiving Luke doesn¡¯t reject questions as he used to, the reporters perform their professionalism by


    raising questions persistently. Luke picks some to answer, giving Jenny a tremble for the whole


    process.


    When Luke is asked about the premarital pregnancy, he frowns tightly and puts on a cold look, ¡°No


    Is it really happening? Or Luke has lost his mind?


    The conference should have been due a long time ago. When security guards guide the reporters to


    leave, Luke and Jenny leave the spot with the help of Luke¡¯s assistant.


    Jessica stands there, clenching her fists sneakily and looking obviously sinister.


    ...


    ¡°Why did you say that?¡± a voice questions in the car.


    It sounds confused and somewhat annoyed.


    Jenny is a public figure and will be one in the future. What Luke said in public will bring her more


    drawbacks whether he said that with whatever intention.


    ¡°You got your ID card with you? The household register is in your apartment?¡±


    ¡°Uh?¡±


    Jenny is confused, ¡°What¡¯s that for?¡±


    ¡°To register.¡±


    ¡°Register what?¡±


    ¡°Marriage.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± she draws out thest word, ¡°Marriage...¡±


    Jenny swallows what she tries to say when seeing Luke¡¯s serious face.


    ¡°Mr. Lu, I think we need to talk.¡±


    They should have had a talk. If she did something to make him misunderstand, she should have


    exined it. Marriage is serious. She¡¯s an actress and she has made up her mind to marryte and be


    pregnantte, or even never do either of that. Even her husband would be Luke. He¡¯s not the perfect


    match for her.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Luke agrees rapidly but he turns around to ask the driver to send them to Jenny¡¯s apartment.


    ¡°What about the talk?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk in your apartment and grab the register. I¡¯ll have a meeting this afternoon.¡±


    He talks as if he didn¡¯t take marriage seriously.


    Jenny even suspects they have different understanding about marriage.


    When they get to the apartment, Luke doesn¡¯t treat himself as a guest. He just walks in as if it was his


    house.


    Jenny seldom stays at home. She spends most her time attending activities with the senior. She rents


    this ce for temporary use, so it¡¯s simply equipped and nothing¡¯s left in the rubbish bin except for


    waste paper.


    ¡°All I got here is water, would you like some?¡±


    Luke slightly looks up at the family photo on the small shelf.


    A little girl with clear dimples on her face rides on her dad¡¯s shoulders. She has a big smile with eyes


    squeezing and two front teeth gone, like a toothless olddy.


    ¡°I fell down before taking this photo, and I was in the dental transitional period, so the teeth dropped...¡±


    Jenny feels embarrassed and exins, passing the water to Luke, ¡°Not sure if you like it.¡±


    She barely has visitors and she moved back here not long ago, so things are randomly located.


    Several boxes are even left in the living room.


    Following Luke¡¯s eyes, Jenny subconsciously exins.


    ¡°Just some stuff I put in my friend¡¯s house before I went abroad. They were delivered back not long


    ago. I have no time to put them away.¡±


    ¡°No need. Chen will take them away in the afternoon.¡±


    His voice sounds reasonable and Jenny suddenly recalls that he¡¯s not here for chic-chat.

 Chapter 40 Nothing about time

    Chapter 40 Nothing about time


    ¡°Mr. Lu, I¡¯m not sure we have the same understanding about marriage.¡±


    Jenny takes care of her clothes and sits on the sofa, and Luke sits opposite her by the tea table.


    ¡°The same understanding?¡± Luke looks up at her, ¡°Who else is better to be your husband than me?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Jenny¡¯s jaw drops and her mind goes nk.


    What¡¯s his logic?


    ¡°It¡¯s not about better or not, listen, we knew each other just a month ago.¡±


    ¡°How long would be better?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing about time.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Luke looks at her with mysteriousness.


    Jenny looks shocked and wishes to p herself, recalling her illogical words.


    It gets silent in the living room and Luke doesn¡¯t mean to start a conversation. And Jenny can¡¯t recover


    from his jokey answer. She thinks hard, lowering her head, before saying this a whileter,


    ¡°Why on earth would you marry me?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re a good match.¡±


    Luke adjusts the way he sits and slows down his speech, as if he was determined to win this


    negotiation.


    Jenny finds the conversation can¡¯t go any further.


    ¡°Forget it. We can¡¯t even talk, can we?¡± Jenny stands up and puts an end to the conversation, ¡°Mr. Lu,


    please leave. I don¡¯t think it necessary to continue.¡±


    She¡¯s certain that she won¡¯t get married with the man who she knew two weeks ago. She¡¯s not the


    impulsive type of person.


    Sensing the somewhat impatient look on Jenny¡¯s face, Luke stands up, ¡°You should give it a thought.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Jenny can¡¯t helpughing.


    ¡°I¡¯m a perfect match for you in terms of my look and my family background. What¡¯s more, I can


    guarantee you a promising future in the entertainment circle.¡±


    Jenny didn¡¯t give a thought about his proposal but his guarantee makes her a little interested.


    She¡¯s well aware of the hidden rules in the entertainment circle. She¡¯s just too new to meet many of


    those. All she wants to do is focus on acting, but she is forced to attend various activities as the


    newsjacking.


    But if she got married with Luke, would it be different from the hidden rule?


    Jenny frowns, scared by the idea.


    What is she thinking about? Getting married?


    Is she insane?


    ¡°Mr. Lu... I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea. I¡¯ll work on my own.¡¯


    She clenches her fingers, looking thinner in the big ck and white shirts.


    Luke throws these words to her, ¡°You¡¯ll have time to think about it.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t give the exact time, but Jenny finds it embarrassed to ask since she rejected him. But his


    words put the whole thing to an endless loop.


    So she grits her teeth and continues to reject him, raising her head, ¡°I don¡¯t think it necessary, Mr. Lu.¡±


    He raises his arm to check the time, and says in a nd but firm tone, ¡°It¡¯s time for the meeting. I¡¯ll take


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    you out for dinner. Tell me your decision at night. You¡¯ll have enough time to think about it before that.¡±


    Jenny feels quite embarrassed.


    How could several hours be enough to think about such a serious question?


    ¡°Can I say no?¡± Jenny swallows.


    ¡°Sure, I never force people.¡± Luke knits his eyebrows, ¡°I¡¯ll keep this ne for now.¡±


    Jenny subconsciously feels her neck and recalls she put the ne on the tea table because it¡¯s


    broken. But he...


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep it for you. It¡¯s up to you whether you¡¯ll join me for dinner.¡±


    Jessica stamps on her feet angrily, ¡°Mr. Lu, it¡¯s a bully.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t want to interact with him too much for she is troubled by scandals because of him.


    ¡°Taking a ne from you is not a bully.¡±


    He puts it in his pocket and looks up at Jenny with a cold, serious look in his eyes.


    ¡°I want my wife to be obeying. You have my grandma like you and you need a person to help you with


    your career. It onlyes with advantages for both of us to get married. Other concerns are


    meaningless. Think on the bright side.¡±


    After Luke leaves, Jenny slowly feels the edge of the sofa and sits down.


    Other concerns are meaningless, so should she think about it that they get married?


    When she is deep in thought, the doorbell suddenly rings. Luke might have forgotten something, so


    Jenny gets up to open the door and finds the driver standing there.


    ¡°Did Mr. Lu forget anything?¡± Jenny asks hesitantly.


    He carries several bags in his hands, with sweats on his forehead, ¡°Miss, before you got upstairs, Mr.


    Lu ordered me to buy some food from Chenghu Restaurant. I had the food packed up. Please eat hot.¡±


    Jenny is surprised.


    ¡°Miss, may Ie in? Mr. Lu is waiting for me in the car.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry. Come on in.¡± Jenny suddenlyes back to herself and makes room for him. The driver


    puts the food on the table and casts a nce at Jenny with mysteriousness, ¡°Miss, Mr. Lu has never


    treated a woman like this, except you.¡±


    His words overwhelm Jenny and she criticizes to herself,


    ¡°He must have never asked a woman to grab the household register and ID card to get married before


    a meeting.¡±


    ¡°Good men should have backbones, but eating the food doesn¡¯t reduce my integrity, does it?¡±


    Jenny mumbles as she unpacks the chopsticks. It¡¯s just a meal, I canpensate by treating him to


    dinner.¡±


    But she wouldn¡¯t love to have dinner with him if she didn¡¯t get the ne from her mother.


    When she is eating, there is an ie call from Monica.


    Jenny is happy to see her call and slides to answer.


    The phone is on a pink rack. The screen shakes and a sweet round face shows. She yells in an excited


    tone, ¡°Babe, you have time to answer my video call. Actors are supposed to be busy with work, aren¡¯t


    they?¡±


    Jenny helplessly shakes her chopsticks, ¡°But they also need food to survive. Plus, I¡¯m a new hand in


    this circle. I don¡¯t have much work.¡±


    ¡°Right, just take time to enjoy before you get super popr. By then, we¡¯ll have no time to meet. But if


    you really wouldn¡¯t meet me, I would expose your embarrassing history, haha!¡±

 Chapter 41 Friend

    Chapter 41 Friend


    Not know what happens, she isughing crazily so that the phone is also shaking. Then Jenny feels


    eyes ache.


    That girl on the phone is named Amelia, who is a friend of Jenny¡¯s in Melbourne. They are at the same


    age so they get along well with each other. Jenny met Amelia when she was working in a bar. She is an


    easy-going and lovely girl, majoring in advertising design. She is also the martial arts coach of the


    Chinese team in the Melbourne martial arts association. Her idol is Statham.


    ¡°When youe back, then you can live with me so that we can meet every day.¡±


    As Jenny is saying, she put a piece of meat into her mouth, so she can¡¯t be heard clearly.


    Then, Amelia shouted loudly on the phone, ¡°Well, what are you eating? Is it braised pork in brown


    sauce?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It is really delicious.¡±


    Jenny picks up a piece of braised pork, dangles it to Amelia and says, ¡°Smell it. It smells good.¡±


    ¡°I hate you!¡± Ameliains, ¡°It is a pity that there is no authentic braised pork in brown sauce in


    Melbourne. I cannot understand why my father and my brother send me here. And I wille back


    China tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be foolish. Do you want give up your master degree? You should hand in the graduation design.


    Don''t muck about there. Make good preparation for it, and I promise I will invite you to enjoy it when


    youe back.¡±


    Then, Amelia answers proudly, ¡°You have to keep your word. I''ll probably be back by the end of this


    month. I''ve booked my flight.¡±


    Jenny feels surprised when she is told the massage.


    ¡°But what about your graduation thesis?¡±


    ¡°I have applied with my tutor. My tutor rmends me to work in a designpany when Ie back


    to China, which may help me look for inspiration. My graduation thesis is rted to many elements in


    China, and I can''t make it here, so this time I''m going back justifiably."


    Amelia feels very happy when she is speaking. Suddenly she ps her forehead, ¡°Oh. I want to give


    you a surprise when Ie back, but now I tell you. Shit.¡±


    Then, Jenny can¡¯t helpughing, with squirting the rice out of her mouth.


    ¡°Oh, you waste it!¡± Amelia is shouting.


    Jenny shakes her shoulder, and says, ¡°I usually keep the meal light to keep fit. But today it is sent by


    someone else.¡±


    ¡°Well, someone else?¡± Amelia winks, ¡°Frankie?¡±


    Hearing the name Frankie, Jenny suddenly feels like a lump in her throat and also feels tasteless with


    the braised pork in brown sauce in her mouth.


    Amelia is so smart that she realizes something wrong, ¡°What happens? Is not Frankie?¡±


    When she was in Melbourne, Jenny told Amelia many times that there was a boyfriend waiting for her


    in Wuxi.


    ¡°We have already broken up.¡±


    It is the first time for her to tell the truth. She has few friends and has even fewer friends whom can talk


    with. After returning back, she regards Jessica as her best friend, but the fact that she is wrong.


    Amelia feels confused. Suddenly, she says, ¡°it may be a good choice!¡±


    Then, Jenny looks surprised.


    ¡°Do youfort me?¡±


    ¡°I do notfort you. The day before yesterday, my brother called me and told me that Adan would


    ¡°Is Adan going toe back China?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You have been friends for several years. And both of you made your debut together and became


    the best actor and actress in the same year. Now he is very famous. Since he loves you for many


    years, so it must be a great chance for him if you break up with Frankie.¡±


    Without any attention to Jenny¡¯s reaction, Amelia has fallen into deep thought, ¡°Well, I am really happy


    for Adan, who will meet a good opportunity.¡±


    Jenny touches her forehead and says seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t be kidding. We are good friends. What¡¯s more, if


    hees back, why doesn¡¯t he tell me? So don¡¯t lie to me.¡±


    ¡°No matter what you say, I think you and Adan will be together sooner orter.¡±


    It is useless to exin to Ame who only cares about love. Then, she thinks of something need to


    deal with, so she says good bye to Amelia in hurry.


    But Jenny still feels worried.


    Jenny thinks that she is an independent person. But she hasn''t repaid my parents for their raising. And


    she even does not know why her father died in the jail. When her mother suffered from depression, she


    was promoting the new movie, so that Jenny didn''t see her mother until she died. Later, she was


    banned. With the help of Adan, she went abroad for further study.


    She owes Adan so much that she doesn''t know what to do for him.


    Looking at the meal on the table, she thinks a lot. Although she knows she should not think too much,


    she still wants to look for a way how to be sessful.


    Her thought is broken by a call from Shawn. She is told that a designer of Ishmo Jewelry Company


    wants to meet her to discuss something important and that she has to go to thepany now.


    On the way to thepany, she thinks that perhaps it is a shortcut.


    She does not believe that this chance is created by her or Shawn. Because she is just a newer without


    any ability to get the endorsement.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    At the audition, those staffs¡¯ perfunctory attitudes of Ishmo Jewelry Company makes her believe it.


    ording to the normal endorsement review process, it is not so easy for her to answer few questions


    and then end it. It must be something wrong about it.


    She feels blessed by the God. And she is dizzy all the afternoon. Shawn is discussing the price with the


    manager of the Ishmo Jewelry Company and the manager does not lower the price. They even bring


    the contract in advance.


    When she signs the contract, she feels that she can¡¯t hold the pen.


    ¡°I am so sorry that I cannot take this endorsement.¡±


    Her words directly broke the harmonious environment in the meeting room. Shawn looks at Jenny and


    she looks incredible. Shawn cannot believe what she hears


    ¡°Jenny, are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°Shawn, I am so sorry that I cannot take this endorsement.¡±


    Jenny puts down the pen slowly and she feels relieved. She looks up at Andy, ¡°Do you really think that I


    have enough ability to take this endorsement?¡±


    Andy is a little bit arrogant, and she frowns, ¡°Your temperament matches it. Aren¡¯t you satisfied with the


    price?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she answers, ¡°I am very satisfied with the price. But I am a newer and I cannot get such level by


    myself. If you choose me not because of me but other factors, I will not take this endorsement.¡±

 Chapter 42 Declining

    Chapter 42 Declining


    When hearing those words, Andy can¡¯t help staring at Jenny.


    ording the big boss¡¯s request, he knows that the spokesman must be chosen by the boss. He is not


    happy, so he is ying with the phone all the time. He just asks the manager to discuss with the agent.


    Why does she give up the endorsement?


    It must be the first time for Andy to meet such thing.


    Interesting.


    Shawn bes so angry that she is trembling. She keeps saying sorry to the manager and then drags


    Jenny to the other side, scolding, ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°Shawn, I cannot take this endorsement.¡±


    ¡°Why? It is such a good chance that many people try their best but fail to get it.¡±


    ¡°But I don''t get it on my own merit.¡±


    ¡°Jenny,¡± Shawn is very angry, ¡°You are not a newer for you joint in the showbiz when you were


    seventeen. It is not a kindergarten here. People in the showbiz try to get sess in different kinds of


    way. But why do you give up such a good chance. You should cherish it.¡±


    ¡°But I really can''t take this chance.¡±


    Shawn knows that Jenny is very stubborn.


    Shawn is angry, but there is nothing she can do about her refusal to sign the endorsement. Now she


    regrets that thepany does not hand over all the signing rights to her when thepany signs the


    contract with Jenny.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you. You can do what you want in the future. I don''t care.¡±


    Shawn frowns, opens the door and goes out of the meeting room.


    People in the room look at each other. Jenny bends slightly toward the staffs of Ishmo Jewelry


    Company, and says sorry. And then she turns to leave.


    She knows it must be arranged by Luke. This way of trading is really unpleasant. She feels unhappier


    than when she lives in the Flower House.


    ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡± Andy looks at the back of Jenny. He takes interested in her.


    ¡°It is said that she is arranged by Mr. Lu. Last time, she wore the Venus ne which was lent by Mr.


    Lu.¡±


    ¡°Well, Mr. Lu¡¯s friend?¡± Andy says, ¡°Do you have her photos about her daily life or wearing the Venus


    ne? If you do, send me.¡±


    ¡°But she does not take the endorsement.¡± The assistant answers.


    ¡°She is the first person to refuse the endorsement of Ishmo Jewelry Company. Though she is not very


    beautiful, her courage is rare. So let me enjoy it.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Luke always keeps his words. When Jennyes out of thepany, she sees the driver waiting for


    her. Then the driver opens the car door respectfully. The driver is polite and gentle.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. Lu?¡±


    ¡°He is still having meeting. He asks me to take you to the hotel first. He''ll be here soon.¡±


    Now Jenny feels rxed. Fortunately, they don''t go there in the same car together, otherwise she will


    be embarrassed for a long time.


    As long as she stays in the same space with Luke, she can¡¯t help thinking of the night before.


    Now Luke is not in the car, but when she thinks of something on thest night, she still feels


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    embarrassed.


    Luke books a box in an upscale western restaurant. There are two waiters outside the door. They wear


    a ck vest with a bow tie. They are very respectful.


    The waiter pulls back the chair, and Jenny thanks him and sits down to look at the menu.


    ¡°When does Mr. Lue here?¡±


    She thinks that she should not eat first and then looks at Luke when hees.


    ¡°He''ll be there in about five minutes. You may order for yourself first. We know Mr. Lu''s taste and have


    ordered it in advance.¡±


    Luke is exceptionally vigorous in work and life. For him, eating is a race against time. Jenny¡¯s afraid


    that her order is served not as fast as his.


    ¡°Wellington Steak.¡±


    She has expected to pay for the meal, but when she sees the price on the menu, she gives up the idea.


    Her basic sry in a year is not enough to pay the bill, and she does not have any announcement.


    ¡°Would you like some drinks?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like a ss of water.¡±


    She just nces at the wine list, and finds that it isn''t below $1,000.


    Luke arrives in exactly five minutes. He still wears the ck suit, without a single wrinkle. His feature is


    very delicate, and his razor-sharp eyebrows has an indescribable seriousness.


    ¡°I am sorry for letting you wait me for a long time¡± He says.


    ¡°It does not matter, I have just arrived.¡±


    ¡°Do you order something?¡±


    ¡°Yes. And they say that they help you order ording to your habit...¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    He replies simply and takes out a gift box.


    Jenny feels surprised at first. When she sees the rectangr purple gift box open, she takes a deep


    breath.


    It is the ne that her mother had left her.


    ¡°Do you help me repair it?¡±


    Jenny looks at it for a moment. "It is the same as before.¡±


    ¡°What about putting on it?¡±


    Luke asks casually.


    Jenny nods and is about to put it on. Then the ne in her hand is suddenly taken away, only


    leaving a cold touch.


    Luke goes around the table with the ne. He wants to help Jenny put on the ne, and she is


    unable to refuse. His hands pass round her neck and and the silver chain shes a fleeting light before


    her eyes. She feels cool on her neck.


    ¡°It is said that you turn down the endorsement of Ishmo Jewelry Company.¡±


    Behind heres a cold voice.


    Her back stiffens and she nods hesitantly. "Yeah."


    In his opinion, Jenny may be ungrateful.


    ¡°If you do not like it, then change into Venchy Company. Ishmo''s main line is too noble, and endorsing


    only one collection won''t help too much."


    ¡°Venchy?¡±


    Jenny¡¯s eyes widen. Luke says at will. Venchy Company only invites foreign models, so she does not


    dare to hope to cooperate with it.


    ¡°Mr. Lu, I do not mean that...¡± Jenny hesitates for a long time, but decides to make it clear, ¡°You''d better


    not interfere in my personal affairs, and we are not very familiar, right?¡±


    It suddenlyes a burst of ne breaking sound. Exquisite lock buckle slips on Luke¡¯s hand.


    ¡°It is not repaired very well. Then I''ll have it repaired tomorrow.¡±


    His voice sounds cold and threatening, as if it were a warning.


    Jenny feels a chill running through her upper body.

 Chapter 43 Drunk to make trouble

    Chapter 43 Drunk to make trouble


    The ne on the neck slips and leaves a cool touch.


    ¡°Mr. Luke, your meal is ready.¡±


    The waiteres in time to break the rigid atmosphere of the moment.


    Lukees back his seat. Then, heys the folded red handkerchief slowly in front of him, as if


    nothing happens.


    He isn''t going to give her the ne back now.


    Jenny cannot understand his temper. There are too many rumors about him outside and he is so


    indifferent that it is hard to get close to him. It is such an unapproachable person that suddenly wants to


    marry her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start to eat.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The smell of steak helps them to forget the embarrassment.


    Jenny lowers her head and stares at her te, with an eager to finish the steak.


    "Taste this." says Luke. His gentle speaking passes through the roses on the table, as if carrying a


    special fragrance to Jenny.


    Jenny looks up and finds that it is not his words that have the aroma, but the cod steak he brings to her


    te smells delicious.


    The cod steak is sprinkled with a yellowish powder, but it still retains its original taste. This hotel is


    really good.


    "Thanks, it''s delicious." Jenny is a little nervous. Luke seems to be kind today, but she feels


    ufortable.


    Out of politeness, Jenny tries to change a new topic to break such awkward atmosphere. "Are you


    good at food? I have been abroad before, and I don''t know where the food is delicious when Ie


    back. If you know, can you rmend some?¡±


    Luke has intended to say no, but he changes his mind after hearing her words.


    ¡°I can take you there in the future.¡±


    Luke gets a massage from George. ¡°What about the hotel I book for you?¡±


    Jenny is a food lover. When ites to food, she starts to talk about her experience in Melbourne.


    Luke asionally nods in return to Jenny. Jenny has promised not to drink, but can not stop after


    tasting it.


    Her father was a wine lover before. And Jin¡¯s Wine was famous. In his cer, there were a lot of rare


    wines with global limited quantity. Jenny grew up in such environment. Although the capacity has never


    increased, she bes more and stricter about the quality of wine.


    ¡°This is the Cabe Sauvignon of 1998!¡± She tastes it and looks at him.


    Luke looks at her andpliments, "What do you think of it?"


    ¡°It will be better if it is sobered up for more time. This wine is really rare, and there are few in the world,


    so I am very surprised to be able to drink it here.¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Jenny drank several cups of wine in session with Luke. The wine is worth millions. After opening it,


    if it is not drunk up, its taste will be not as good as before even it is sealed up. She is unwilling to waste


    it, so she drinks a lot.


    "Do you know what the best way to make money is when working in bars abroad?"


    Looking at Jenny¡¯s red face, and hearing her words, Luke frowns. He bes serious.


    ¡°Have you worked in a bar?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I have to make money.¡± Looking at Luke¡¯s serious expression, Jenny blinks her eyes and leans


    over the tableughing, ¡°Oh, you think too much. Can¡¯t someone work well in the bar? In fact, I can


    earn a lot of extra money. I can earn my tuition of half a year when only working for two months.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°And I always earn more money than others,¡± she changes her posture, ¡°International students in


    Melbourne love to eat pickled chicken feet, especially in a bar. Thus, I always make a lot of chicken feet


    and sell them on the sly."


    When hearing these words, his brow bes rxed gradually.


    Jenny keeps talking about how she discussed with the owner of the chicken farm to get a lot of chicken


    feet for free, and that she made chicken feet with pickled pepper at home and sold them.


    Then Luke smiles. It seems that he begins to like her.


    "Can you make chicken feet with pickled pepper?" The way he smiles makes Jenny almost fall asleep.


    ¡°You are so handsome.¡± She does not seem to hearing Luke¡¯s talking. Suddenly she touches her face


    with one hand and reaches the other hand pointing at Luke, ¡°You are so handsome that there must be


    lots of girls loving you.¡±


    ¡°Then do lots of boys like you?¡± Luke talks to her patiently, smiling.


    When she is told that Luke will marry her, she is deliberately polite and distant. But now, after drinking


    some wine, Jenny bes lovely


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Jenny nods proudly, ¡°Of course, but I think that more people like me than like you.¡±


    Suddenly, she wobbly stands up, picks up the ss, and goes to the front of Luke, pinching his face, ¡°If


    you keep smiling, more people will like you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Cheers!¡±


    The ss makes a nice clink when they toast. Luke stares at Jenny when she drinks. Her neck is so


    white and her breasts go up and down when she drinks. Luke is charmed.


    ¡°Look, I drink it all, why don¡¯t you do that?¡±


    She looks very cute, like a kitten, tricky and strange.


    Luke does not know what he should do. It seems that he is unable to talk seriously with a drunk. Before


    drinking another ss of wine, he says, ¡°Finish this ss of wine, then we go home back?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Jenny replies, ¡°Enjoy life and live for today.¡±


    Luke looks down and smiles. He takes the ss to his mouth and seems to think of something but


    stops, ¡°Since you ask me to drink, there must be a reason, so you must promise me a thing.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I promise. Cheer up.¡± She takes him by the arm as if in a coquetry.


    This is probably the most satisfying drink Luke has had in those days.


    At noon on the next day, the sun from the outside of the curtains shines on a small delicate face, which


    carries a unique youthful childishness.


    Jenny is woken up by the annoying sunshine.


    She gets up from the bed in a daze, and unconsciously reaches out her hands to look for her mobile


    phone. But when just reaching out of the quilt, she feels a burst of cool rushing in. Then she suddenly


    opens her eyes.


    When does she put on thece halter skirt?


    what happenedst night?


    Wasn''t she having dinner with Lukest night?


    Where is it?


    She wraps the quilt and looks around. The environment is not only familiar but also strange. It is the


    Flower House, where Luke¡¯s grandma lives.

 Chapter 44 In duplicate and being effective last night

    Chapter 44 In duplicate and being effectivest night


    But how does shee here?


    Jenny can¡¯t help but shake her hair, trying to remind herself of somethingst night.


    Some vague impressions begin toe to her mind.


    At the beginning, they drank the Cabe Sauvignon of 1998! Because she enjoys the wine, she drank


    a lot. But in her memory, there was a man smiling. Who was the man?


    Is the man Luke?


    Did she get drunk?


    Jenny pulls the quilt and looks down at her bare shoulders. She feels the pain in her waist and back.


    Thinking of what might happen, she frowns fiercely.


    It is Mrs. Lu who opens the door. Although she is old, she is still very healthy.


    She just wants to make sure whether Jenny has got up or not. But when she finds Jenny¡¯s bare


    shoulders, she is very surprised. She runs to the bed with small steps, takes off her beam-colored


    knitting shawl and put it on Jenny''s shoulder.


    ¡°My baby, you''re wearing too little. Luke should ask you to wear more for you are pregnant.¡±


    Jenny shrinks her shoulders, ¡°Mrs. Lu,st night I...¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Mrs. Lu sits down in the bedside, pats Jenny¡¯s arm and continues, ¡°I have scolded Luke. He


    should not take you out to drink for you are pregnant. He is unable to take good care of you.¡±


    Jenny takes a deep sign and asks hesitantly, ¡°Mrs. Lu, who can help change my clothes?¡±


    ¡°Luke...¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Jenny stares and shouts in surprise. Her face turns red and her shawl shakes off.


    Mrs. Lu covers her mouth andughs, "Oh, you are pregnant now, and the wedding is also in the


    nning, so do you still feel shy?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Lu!¡± Jenny looks down and grunts. She buries her head in the quilt, and feels too embarrassed to


    look up.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±


    Hearing the familiar sound, Jenny feels nervous so that she does not look up.


    But Mrs. Lu bes much happier, ¡°Jenny, I am so sorry. Now that you¡¯re back, I won¡¯t bother you.


    Pleasee out to eat breakfast...¡±


    ¡°Well, Mrs. Lu...¡± As soon as Jenny thinks of being alone with someone in the same room, she feels


    nervous. Jenny wants to ask Mrs. Lu to stay with her...


    However, Mrs. Lu is an impatient person. She goes to Luke¡¯s side, turns back and looks at Jenny, "If


    there is something special, you cane down to dinnerter, and I will ask the servant to warm the


    food for you."


    Jenny looks at Luke nervously. She does not know how to exin to Mrs. Lu.


    Before she gets out of the room, Mrs. Lumands seriously, ¡°Luke, Jenny is pregnant now, so please


    don¡¯t have too much sex these days.¡±


    Then Mrs. Lu closes the door. Now the room inside is very quiet.


    ¡°Well, it seems that your grandma misunderstands us.¡±


    Jenny tries to change other topic.


    However, Luke keeps staring at the ckce strap on her shoulder when hees inside.


    Now Jenny seems to know something. She pulls the shawl over her shoulder and wraps herself in a


    sealed. Thinking of what Mrs. Lu tells her, Jenny suddenly prevaricates, ¡°Let¡¯s forget what happened


    But you have to promise me that let me go home back.¡±


    Luke looks at her seriously, joking, ¡°What? Do I grab you? Show me some evidence.¡±


    It is hard to tell who grabs whomst night.


    Jenny¡¯ face turns red. She bes angry, ¡°Don''t deny it. Your grandma has told me.¡±


    ¡°What does my grandma tell you?¡±


    ¡°Your grandma tells me that you help me change my clothes, and that you...¡± She hesitates for a long


    time but says nothing in the end.


    Luke walks towards the bed, ¡°What else?¡±


    What else?


    Jenny feels surprised. And her face turns much redder.


    What will happen if a man helps change a woman¡¯s clothes? Luke must know that. But now he seems


    to pretend knowing nothing.


    Jenny stares at him, shouting, ¡°You are a hooligan!¡±


    Though she is a little girl, she looks fierce when she is angry.


    Luke smiles and looks at her fine features. Jenny seems to be a little scared. Through her eyes, it can


    be seen that she is not only angry but also upset.


    She looks endearing.


    Then Luke answers, ¡°I went back to thepany to deal with something importantst night. And I


    asked Cherry to help you change your clothes.¡±


    To be honest, if someone did not call himst night, he would not make sure whether they would have


    sex or not. Because, Jenny was so drunk that she became very kind and cute, like a pet.


    Hearing this, Jenny looks rxed. She slowly raises her head to look at Luke. Jenny tries to calm


    down, incredible blinking, "Really?"


    ¡°Do you feel disappointed?¡±


    Luke bends down maliciously and leans forward.


    She feels that she is surrounded by the aldosterone from Luke. Now her neck also turns red.


    ¡°No, what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°But you have to exin to me about what happenedst night.¡±


    Jenny can¡¯t understand what he means


    ¡°What?


    ¡°I do not care about what you have done to me after you drunk. But you should give me a reason


    because you force me to the Civil Affairs Bureau to register.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Jenny stares at Luke and cannot speak clearly, ¡°We have registered for marriage?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lu, please don¡¯t make jokes.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible.¡± She tries to regain some sense, ¡°it was at least ten o ''clock when we finished drinking


    No one makes joke about such a thing after drinking. Is heining something?


    He pulls two red marriage licenses at the size of his palm from his chest, and turns them with his


    thumb. They look same.


    ¡°In duplicate, our photos and signature, steel stamp, operator¡¯s signatures are all here, and it goes into


    effect at 22:30st night."


    Looking at the red marriage license, Jenny feels dizzy.


    ¡°My dear, are you fine?¡±


    It can be seen a little smile in Luke¡¯s eyes.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 45 Being forced to get married

    Chapter 45 Being forced to get married


    Jenny feels scared when hearing that words.


    She turns to the first page and looks at the picture. She is leaning on Luke¡¯s shoulder, smiling happily.


    No one will believe that she is forced to do that, because she looks very happy.


    But it seems that she forces Luke to do that.


    Jenny feels dizzy suddenly.


    Does she get married?


    I have refused himst night.


    Is he kidding Jenny?


    Looking at her sadness, Luke feels happy. But he just sit there quietly.


    ¡°Besides, you even held my armsst night and said that we are like-minded people and we have to


    get together in the future...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible...¡±


    ¡°I have never lied...¡±


    Luke reaches into his pocket and takes out his phone. He ys a video ofst night.


    The woman in the video dishevels her hair and is mischievous to get hug. Jenny cannot believe the


    woman is her.


    Jenny is still dizzy.


    Oh.


    She says, ¡°You are stronger than me, and you can refuse me.¡±


    ¡°For me, there is no reason to refuse.¡±


    ¡°But you should not agree to go to the Civil Affairs Bureau.¡±


    Although she was drunk at that time, there is no doubt that Luke also wants to do that. She does not


    know what she should do now.


    It seems that she was drunk and forced to get married.


    ¡°Do you mean that it¡¯s my fault?¡±


    Luke asks seriously.


    ¡°No...¡± She replies, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I''ll answer for it.¡±


    ¡°Will you answer for it?¡± Luke continues to ask.


    Luke frowns, ¡°Well, how?¡±


    Jenny keeps silent for a while. She holds the quilt and stammers, ¡°I''m a new star, so I can''t divorce you


    publicly. Some time, let''s go there while there are fewer people, shall we?"


    ¡°Divorce is the way that you answer for me?


    Luke bes serious and feels disappointed.


    Is she really unwilling to marry him?


    Such words makes Jenny feel worried. She looks up at Luke and asks carefully, ¡°What do you want me


    to do?¡±


    ¡°Now that we have married, then do what we should do like a couple.¡± Luke thinks that if he continues


    to be polite to Jenny, then they will divorce. So he pretends to be indifferent.


    That do what they should do is a a way to solve the problem?


    Jenny looks at Luke cautiously.


    His expression is so frightening that she has to stop asking any questions.


    Luke feels sorry when he looks at her wronged expression. His hand involuntarily pulls the shawl over


    her shoulder, trying to soften his tone. ¡°Please get up, have a wash and go to eat breakfast."


    She feels ufortable when Luke touches her sensitive neck with his fingers.


    Shrunken, she nods.


    Luke turns to leave the room and Jenny stares at his tall figure.


    This marriagees too suddenly, and it is found by herself. Now her mind gets a mess, and she does


    not know what she should do.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    She changes her clothes and goes downstairs to have a meal, but fails to meet Luke.


    Then Mrs. Lu seems to understand what Jenny is looking for.


    ¡°Luke goes to thepany to deal with something. Hees back hurriedly to meet you in the


    morning. Now, he changes his clothes and goes back topany. He asks the driver to send you to


    thepany if you have something to deal with.¡±


    Jenny nods, and replies, ¡°I do not need to deal with anything.¡±


    She has just rejected the endorsement of Ishmo. And the show at 8:30 on Friday has not started.


    Shawn is so angry that she will ignore her a few days. And she will not give her any announcement


    these few days.


    ¡°It will be better if you don¡¯t need to deal with anything. And you can stay home to apany me and


    nourish the fetus.¡±


    Then Mrs. Lu cannot help staring at Jenny¡¯s stomach, ¡°It is almost three months. It will soon be


    revealed in pregnant."


    Hearing her words, Jenny¡¯s fingers trembles. The soup dumplings she has just caught falls into the


    bowl so that the soup sshes on the back of her hand. Then she feels hurt and shouts.


    ¡°Oh, do you burn yourself?¡± Mrs. Lu feels worried. Then she turns to ask the servant, ¡°Go to get the


    ointment as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Lu, I am fine...I just feel the burn that hurts. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    ¡°Are you really fine? The burn turns red. Does it scare the fetus?¡± Then Mrs. Lu bes angry, ¡°Who


    is going to prepare the breakfast today? How can you give a pregnant woman such a hot soup


    dumplings?¡±


    Looking at Mrs. Lu¡¯s nervousness, Jenny feels more and more guilty.


    ¡°Mrs. Lu, in fact, I...¡±


    ¡°Please stop talking, then I get you the ointment.¡±


    ¡°Well, it does not matter. It will feel better with cold water washing. I have experienced much worse


    than it, so it does not matter.¡±


    Mrs. Lu sighs, ¡°Your character is the same as mine. You will notin anything no matter what


    happens. But nowadays, youngdies are always coddled, so you are really different. However, I will


    protect you in the future. If someone bully you, please let me know.¡±


    Jenny wants to tell Mrs. Lu the truth, but she is interrupted by Mrs. Lu. After that, she can''t bear to tell


    the truth to hurt her.


    Staying here for a long time, she also understands why Mrs. Lu wants a grandchild. She is too lonely.


    In such a big garden, there are only three people the servant, the driver and the gardener talking with


    her. Besides, she will talk with different kinds of animals.


    When Mrs. Lu goes to get the ointment, Jenny''s mobile phone on the table suddenly rings. Looking at


    the phone, she frowns and presses the hang-up button.


    The phone from Frankie keeps ringing, and Jenny hangs up for three times. Then she gets a massage.


    ¡°Jenny, please answer the phone. I have something important to tell you. I get some important proof


    about your father. And you muste out to talk with me.¡±


    Jenny feels surprised. She calls Frankie and asks,


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You have to stay away from Luke. The Luke has something to do with your father.¡±

 Chapter 46 It is a coincidence

    Chapter 46 It is a coincidence


    When Mrs. Lu returns with the ointment, Jenny is no longer in the living room.


    "Miss Jenny said there was something urgent so she needed to go out. She let you enjoy the meal."


    Although the servant exins, Mrs. Lu still feels a little worried in her heart, "How do you do things?


    Don''t you see Jenny hurt? How can you let her get out?"


    "It was Miss Jenny who insisted on leaving here. She didn''t have time to wait for Driver Chen and took


    the taxi at the door."


    "No. She might not go far now. Get the car ready now. I''ll follow her to have a look."


    The maid hurriedly stops, "Mrs. Lu, the doctor wille to have an examination for you in the


    afternoon. You can''t leave now."


    "I''m fine and very healthy,"


    "No, no. Thest time when you were dizzy, we were all frightened. We can''t afford this responsibility."


    The maid suggests. "What about calling the master and let him to have a look."


    This suggestion is good. Mrs. Lu nces at the maid quite appreciatively. It is time to have the


    pregnancy check-up. "Go on. Let Driver Chen follow her firstly. Then call the master. You just tell him


    that this afternoon Jenny is quite ufortable and she is going out now. If he has time, he can take


    Jenny to the hospital to have a pregnancy check-up by the way. "


    ...


    In the Left Bank Coffee near Jade Picture, Frankie sits in a secluded corner and wears a casual suit.


    He raises his wrist to look at the watch. He is also reading the ounting documents in his hand,


    frowning with seriousness.


    Jenny arrives soon. Her clothes have not changed. She still wears leisure clothes and face masks


    while she doesn¡¯t have make-up. So she is not easy to be recognized. When shees from the door,


    thedy at the door looks at her frequently.


    "I¡¯m here." Frankie stands up and waves his hand.


    Jenny stops to find him and hurried over.


    "There is seldom somebodyes to this cafe. The location is far away and a blind spot. You don''t


    have to be too nervous. You can sit down and have a nice talk."


    Frankie looks still the same, exining the surroundings to her first to make Jenny feel at ease.


    But just these words make her more ufortable when she hears that.


    Jenny frowns, still not taking off the mask just in case.


    "I order the juice for you. Do you want the same food? Juice and ck Forest cake?" Frankie''s tone


    expresses that they seem familiar as if nothing has happened between them.


    "No need." Jenny sneers. "I''ll leave after you finish your words. Don''t take the trouble."


    "What do you mean by what you said on the phone?"


    Things that happen three years ago have almoste to a close. At this time, there should always be


    a reason for mentioning it again. .


    After all, it is the painful thing in her heart, which cannot be easily mentioned.


    "It''s a long story. Don''t be anxious."


    The waiteres to serve the dishes. Jenny lowers her head, using the brim to blocks her face.


    Frankie lowers his volume a little bit.


    "I just knew the exact news yesterday. Last week, thepany assigned me and a few salesmen to


    have a meal with investors. Among the investors, there was a manager of Light Winery. I drank with


    him and talked about the domestic liquor making skills. We mentioned Jin''s Wine of those years."


    Frankie moves the ck Forest cake to Jenny. While talking, he wipes the dessert fork again with a


    tissue and passes it over.


    Jenny turns her head and takes a small silver spoon from the wooden box, avoiding his sights.


    Frankie freezes for a moment and withdraws his hand embarrassingly. He put down the fork. However


    his eyes still shows the feeling of guilt.


    He is sorry for Jenny. There is nothing to exin. Her attitude is a matter of course.


    "He said that Jin''s Wine was in a position that the stronger you were, the more haters you had. If there


    wasn¡¯t someone coveting wine-making skills, it wouldn''t end up as a scapegoat."


    Jenny freezes, "Scapegoat?"


    "Yes, he talked about scapegoat so I felt something was wrong,"


    Three years ago, before that incident happened, her family was a famous century-old wine shop in


    Xicheng. But they remained low-key. From the big boss to the small employees, they all had a peaceful


    life. Or you could say they had no desire to make progress. For the product, they focused on wine-


    making skills and had almost no attention to outer packaging and advertising.


    Distributors of Jin''s Wine were all old customers. Because Jenny''s father, Karen, was obsessed in wine


    and was very strict in the requirements of brewing raw materials. The cost became very high at that


    time. Jin''s Wine had to adjust the selling price to bnce the interests. This behavior caused


    resentment among distributors.


    Later, Karen was jointly reported by several inferior distributors with all theplete evidences.


    Whether it was an unreasonable contract or the unclear ounts that appeared inexplicably in their


    private ounts, it all turned thatwsuit into an irrevocable usation.


    The usation was for the Jin¡¯s Wine.


    When the police ced the cold handcuffs on her father''s hands, Jenny had just signed a contract with


    the newpany and got her first own movie as a heroine. She joyfully took the contract and went


    home to announce good news. However, she saw a mess in the house.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Her mother, Niver, threw all the things before the police and gave her father a p, using him of


    doing such hical things.


    There was fabulous corruption and bribery. He also umted wealth through illegal means. The


    new product had quality problems. At the grand wedding of the daughter of the famous diplomat,


    Jakson Dong, a foreign guest died after drinking. This matter became significant. Allen Yan, who was


    the branch manager in charge of sales at the capital, was got involved in immediately. He was also


    Jenny''s uncle, her mother''s only brother.


    So Jenny''s mother''s family directly called the phone and broke off the rtionship with her daughter,


    insisting that it was the son-inw who harmed their good and steady-going son.


    Later, it was found that Allen and Karen jointly took bribes. But Karen had the main responsibility while


    Allen was only sentenced for five years as an aplice. Jenny''s father was the prime culprit so he


    was sentenced to life in prison.


    From the beginning to the end, from the police to public opinion, from Jenny¡¯s biological mother,


    everyone believed the evidence. All pointed to Karen that he took bribes and reduced product quality


    inspections. Finally, he risked big things for the sake of small ones. Then people died because of that.


    All the evidence was rted seriously and there was nothing worthy of doubts.


    Karen confessed it all.


    When it was litigated on the court, Jenny was disappointed at the man on the dock for the first time. He


    didn''t even have words to defend himself. All he could do was looking at his daughter, who wore mask


    and sunsses under the stage, with full meaningless guilt.


    The man who used to support her world was her most admired father.


    Such a person had be an indirect killer of the foreign guest who died by alcoholism. She couldn¡¯t


    ept it for a long time.


    But the evidence was certain and even her mother believed it. Why did she not believe it?


    "The batch of wines that caused troubles at that time coincidentally was all transported to the wedding."


    Frankie''s tone has something meaningful.


    "How would it have such a coincidence? The wines of inferior quality were all sent from the winery of


    Xicheng. But all the ten cases of wine appeared in that wedding. Even if there was a little mistake at


    that wedding, it would cause a sensation in the city. "

 Chapter 47 Injustices

    Chapter 47 Injustices


    Frankie''s words makes Jenny doubt that case for the first time.


    "What the hell do you want to say? Is it just your guess?"


    If there is no evidence, she doesn¡¯t dare and want to believe that the case was an injustice only by his


    guess.


    Because of that case, her family pays the price of two human lives. And her grandmother''s family has


    never been in contact with her forever.


    "Of course it is not my guess." Frankie takes the ss on the table and has a sip of water. He seems to


    hesitate about how to begin his words. After a while, he murmurs, "The manager of Light Winery in that


    year was a distributor Jin''s Wine. So he was one of the few people who did not participate in the


    collective signature to appeal Karen¡¯s corruption. He said that the batch of wine was not sent from


    Xicheng at all while it was sent from an unknown winery in capital. "


    Jenny''s pupils shrink suddenly, "What are you talking about?"


    "But the batch of wine wasbeled with the so-calledbeling code of Jin''s Wine. And it was unclear


    even if the investigation was made. The distributors of that year had fallen out with Karen. They all


    added insult to injury and no one cared about the truth."


    "What''s the motivation?" Jenny sorts out her thoughts and hesitates. "There should be a motivation.


    Why will the wirepuller frame my dad?"


    "The secret recipe of the Jin¡¯s Wine."


    When Frankie talks about this, Jenny''s face is stretched.


    Is it for the secret recipe of Jin''s Wine ?


    "I have never heard that there is any secret recipe from my dad."


    "A family industry cannot be inherited for so long without secret recipes. For the secret recipe of wine-


    making, it has been spreading outside for a long time. Karen may just hasn¡¯t had time to tell you. Or he


    might have hinted you, but you didn''t pay attention. "


    Jenny remains silent for a few seconds, and still feels that the secret recipe is too ridiculous. "It''s


    impossible. If they really wanted the secret recipes, why should they ruin my family? No one knows the


    secret recipes now. The motivation cannot be matched with what you say. "


    "However, after removing such a strongpetitor as Jin''s Wine, what percentage of the market share


    has been left? Have you ever counted who has gained the most benefit from the copse of Jin''s


    Wine? "


    Frankie patiently analyzes the data obtained by his man who surveys in a week. He hands the


    information in his hands over to the woman who is still in shock.


    "Middle Up Group?"


    Jenny¡¯s eyes are focused on the analysis table of the market share ratio and the pie chart ounted


    for thergest part. In theparison between three years ago and three yearster, Middle Up Group


    covers the market share which is left by the withdrawal of the Jin¡¯s Wine with a rapid offensive.


    Not only about that, the distributors who jointly brought down her father, now 80% of them are working


    for Middle Up Group. Almost all the drinks on the market are now sub-brands of Middle Up Group. It is


    almost in a state of monopoly. Nopany can fight against it now.


    "Three years ago, Middle Up Group was originally the biggestpetitor of Jin''s Wine. Whether from


    the packaging and promotion or strength, Middle Up Group had the momentum to surpass Jin''s Wine


    in that year. But in terms of wine taste, its market feedback didn¡¯t reach as good as the Jin''s Wine. So it


    had encountered a bottleneck in seizing the market. "


    Jenny listens to Frankie''s analysis and falls into a long silence.


    It is not because of how detailed Frankie''s analysis is. She suddenly remembers that when she went


    home after filming, she saw a scene that the general manager of Middle Up Group was arguing with


    her father.


    She can vaguely remember that they are talking about the twopanies¡¯ cooperation.


    The talk was not pleasant and soon after that, the Jins had the troubles.


    "But what does this rte with the Luke?" Jenny suddenly thinks of this question.


    Frankie''s expression is frozen and a little hesitation appears on his eyebrows.


    "The distributors collectively signed thewsuit against Karen for corruption and bribery. It is said that


    he relied on the help of William Gu. William is the head of the South District Wine Quality Supervision


    Association and the husband of Luke''s cousin Yuky." At the time when he says these, Frankie pauses


    and looks at Jenny''s look.


    Jenny frowns. He doesn¡¯t know what she is thinking.


    He hesitates for a while and continues, "After Karen was put into prison, we had thought of many


    means at that time. Thewyer also said that as long as this matter was notmunicated to the


    government, the matter could still be controlled. But at the corporate rectification meeting which was


    held in the capital area that year, Yuky mentioned this matter. So it was out of control. "


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "So, you need to stay away from the Luke."


    As he says this, Frankie lowers his voice.


    He has a lot of guilt and distress for Jenny. Even if the breakup is so unpleasant, he still hopes that


    Jenny can let go of her resentment against him. Believe him once and don¡¯t be capricious. Don¡¯t go to


    somewhere he can¡¯t control. If something happens one day, he can do nothing.


    Jenny remains silent while her brows never opened. For a while, she speaks calmly.


    "Thank you for saying so much and thank you for your concern about my family. I will find a way to find


    out about the Jins in the future. So you don¡¯t have to intervene any more. After all, this has nothing to


    do with you."


    "What do you say?" Frankie frowns. "Uncle Karen originally entrusted you to me. How can I leave you


    alone?"


    "Entrust?" Jenny raises her indifferent eyes and sneers. "Frankie, you overestimate yourself too much.


    My dad shouldn¡¯t have thought that you will do such a disgusting thing. If he knows, not to mention


    about entrusting, you may have to lie in the hospital for the rest of your life. "


    She isn''t saying this arrogantly. Only she knows how her father will shield a shoring for his family.


    If he knows after he died, can Frankie still sit here and talk to her?


    Frankie is feeling cold by Jenny''s scrutinizing eyes.


    Yes, she is right. What qualifications does he have to say such words?


    "Jenny, it is my fault. I don¡¯t ask you to forgive me. But you really have to think carefully about staying


    away from Luke. If the matter in the past really rtes to the Luke, how will you get along well with him


    in the future?"


    A man like Luke who has a lot of power and money, has the ability to make a woman obsess in him.


    Jenny looks strong and independent. In fact, she is a very small woman. If she is ustomed to rely on


    him, finally she will be harmed.


    There are already a lot of nderous gossips in thepany. Although he does not believe that Jenny


    took the initiative to hook up with Luke. There must be a reason for the fake news. The rtionship


    between them is unclear. If she doesn¡¯t cut the Gordian knot, it won''t be able to exin in the future.


    He has thought so much but forgets that he is a man who had hurt Jenny severely a long time ago. She


    can believe him, but she may not do what he said.


    "This is my own business and it has nothing to do with you."

 Chapter 48 He is totally jealousy.

    Chapter 48 He is totally jealousy.


    Jenny packs up the things she just gets, and thanks him. Then she takes the bag and get ready to


    leave.


    "There is no need to apologize. If you really feel guilty for me, please send the contact information of


    the manager of Light Winery to my mailbox. I will ask in person. Then we''re quits."


    "Jenny." Frankie stands up and grabs Jenny''s wrist. "Calm down. I know you must feel ufortable


    when you just learn about this. But it cannot be figured out in few days. And if youe to see


    someone in such a risky way, what do you think you can get? "


    Jenny''s cold eyes nce over the hand that grabs her. Frankie freezes for a moment and slowly let it


    go. He takes his hand back.


    "I''ll research it for you. Can you give me a chance to make up for you?"


    He has never kept such a low profile. Even until now, he has no way to determine whether he really


    does not love Jenny. No matter he loves or not, he originally thinks that he will feel free after breaking


    up with her. But after really breaking up, he is full of guilt when he is dreaming at midnight.


    He can''t sleep all night, thinking of the promise he had given to Jenny.


    That''s the woman who he promises to take care of her life. Why does he make things like this now?


    "I know you don''t want my help. But this is not a help. It''s my atonement. Is it possible?"


    Jenny is not a ruthless person. Actually she has soft heart.


    "If you hold Jessica''s hand to see me and tell me straightly that you fall in love with others, I won''t think


    I is blind. I can''t guarantee that I will let you go. At least, I won¡¯t think you are a hypocrite. Moreover I


    was fooled by you in that few days. "


    The resentment in her tone is more distressing than using.


    No one knows how she lives during the time when she just learns that she is being cheated. Negative


    news is around her, and she has no friend. Thepany wants to cancel the contract with her. She is


    about to face arge amount of liquidated damages. The childhood sweetheart, the man who she


    thinks that is her life-mate, is flirting to other women.


    How great humiliation is it?


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Sorry, Jenny."


    It is really disgusting after hearing the words like that.


    Jenny put the documents that hasn''t been received in the bag on the table, "Please help me for my


    dad''s business. As for the business that you''re sorry for me, I will help you burn more paper money and


    tell him not to bother at night. "


    Frankie is stunned. When he looks up, Jenny has passed by without looking back, striding toward the


    door with a handsome and determined back.


    He opens his mouth to say something, but in the end only a long sigh remains.


    The ck Forest cake on the table hasn¡¯t been eaten. The juice hasn¡¯t been enjoyed. And the


    documents are left. Jenny gives him the opportunity to atone. It seems to be a step closer to being


    forgiven by her, but the feeling of losing something is more obvious. .


    Outside the Left Bank Cafe, the man sees through the huge ss window. He stares at the secluded


    corner for a long time, and a pair of cold eyes shows anger unpleasantly.


    Jenny has just left the cafe and considers something. She walks with her head bowed and without


    looking at the front. Suddenly a car parks in front of her. She subconsciously wants to go around, not


    expecting that a familiar voice falls in her ears.


    "If you don''t look at the road and rampage, you won''t be allowed to go out alone."


    She freezes for a moment, thinking that she has auditory hallucinations. So she suddenly raises her


    head. The indifferent and delicate face appears after the window is slowly rolling down. And the de-


    like eyebrows twists slightly. He seems a little unpleasant.


    "Mr. Luke ... why are you here?"


    Jenny hesitates for a moment and looks up at the Emerald Pictures Building which is not far away.


    "Isn¡¯t it so coincident that you juste out of thepany?"


    "Mrs. Luke, can you get in the car? There are many people here." Chen opens the door on the other


    side very tteringly, asking her to get in.


    The nice smell of citrus freshener is exuded in the business car. The temperature is just nice. Jenny


    takes off her coat and looks at the man aside with the corner of her eyes secretly.


    "If there is nothing wrong, I can go back by myself. Mr. Lu does not have to worry about me."


    "Where are you going to?"


    Luke asks.


    Jenny freezes, hesitating for a long time. Then she says in a low voice, "My own apartment."


    These words makes Luke frown more heavily, "I''m afraid I''m not ustomed to your apartment."


    "I¡­¡­"


    It seems to be impossible to answer.


    Seeing the little woman who is struggling aside, Luke thinks of the look that she just chats quietly and


    nicely with her ex-boyfriend in the cafe. That kind of look doesn''t seem to happen before him for few


    times. But it is normal when she stays with that man.


    Thinking of this, he suddenly feels sullen.


    "If I say that I make a special trip to see how my wife secretly meet with her ex-boyfriend, will you give


    me a reasonable exnation?"


    These words make Jenny stunned.


    "It is not as same as what you think. I just have something to talk to him ..."


    "You take the initiative to confess to me. Are you afraid that I will misunderstand?"


    "No..."


    "Then why?" The man suddenly turns over and approaches closer, pressing on the armrest beside her


    with his hand. He holds her entire body in a space where she can¡¯t breathe easily. She will feel anxious


    even with a slight movement.


    "Are you still missing that man?"


    "No." Jenny doesn''t talk with him so closer. Adding the thing that happens just now, she also has a


    great question about the Luke at this time. So this situation only makes her feel quite ufortable.


    Her eyes can''t help but show a little disgust.


    It is this disgust that angers Luke.


    His temper is not good, and he is patient enough to treat Jenny during this time. But does this patience


    just get a disgusted look?


    She does overestimate herself.


    "Go on. Go to the apartment." He says these words coldly. He turns over and sits down. He doesn''t


    look at Jenny again, and the car proceeds on the way.


    When they arrive at the apartment, Jenny hasn''t reacted and is dragged out of the car with no mercy.


    Even the zipper of the down jacket doesn''t have time to pull up. The cold wind gets into her neck. It is


    so cold that she is trembling.


    "What are you doing? Let me go ..."


    Luke doesn''t hear her words. Instead he drags her into the house.


    The moment the door is closed with a boom. He throws her on the sofa near the door. Her back hits the


    angr shoe cab. As if she can hear the tearing sound and she bursts into tears by that pain.


    She can¡¯t exin and talk to him. He lifts his legs and aggressively presses her on the little sofa on that


    side. He pulls her coat down directly with both hands and leans over to kiss her fiercely. Then he is


    going to have sex with her.


    "Woo ... Woo ..."


    Jenny ps his back fiercely, but can''t stop the big hand that has entered her sweater.


    The hand moves into the sweater and sweep across her back. It moves a little, and at the same time


    her chest is loosened. She widens her eyes suddenly and looks at the man with red eyes in fear.

 Chapter 49 He is going to force her

    Chapter 49 He is going to force her


    Maybe the feeling that her chest is suddenly loosened hasn''t let Jenny to react what will happen to her.


    But the cool breeze that suddenly appears from her lower abdomen makes her fully aware of how


    dangerous she is at this moment. .


    Luke is like an angry beast at this second. He let his hand into the wide brown sweater and unbuttons


    his underwear directly. The woman''s smooth abdomen is exposed to the cold air, causing her shiver for


    a while.


    His big hand goes along the slender waist all the way to the inner of the sweater. And he ravages her


    soft breast.


    The woman underneath wants to cry, but her lips are controlled by the man. He opens her teeth,


    affecting her nerves fiercely until her thoughts are confused and she is unconscious.


    He kneads her chest with no mercy, which makes her breathless. And the pain in her back makes her


    almost faint. The man doesn''t want to stop.


    He kisses her sweet lips, as if he has tasted the sweetest sugar in the world. He is unable to restrain


    and stop. The soft and smooth touch on his palm makes his lower abdomen directly react. Gradually it


    is bing harder and harder.


    So he lowers his head slightly. When he sees it, he takes off the gray leggings of the woman under


    him.


    Jenny feels a cool breeze from her legs. Apanied by a cry, the force on her body is reduced. The


    man is staring down at her. Then he raises his knee quickly and separates her slender and tempting


    thighs. He begins to untie his belt with his hand.


    "No..."


    The woman''s voice is hoarse and it is no longer the sweet and pleasant voice as usual. Her messy hair


    is scattered on the sofa. Her sweater is raised up by the man from the waist to the chest. The lower


    and half breast are unobvious revealed in her fierce breath. And her white belly is shivering generally


    andpletely exposes in the air.


    And the pink pantie is appreciated by the man''s direct sights.


    At the moment, fear and anxietye out together.


    With a click, the clear sound of unfastening the belt buckle bes a heavy echo in the entrance. The


    hard and hot penis which touches her legs brings the almost desperate fear in the eyes of the woman.


    Through twoyers of thin underwear, that kind of burning ignites every nerve of the woman.


    "No, no. You let me go. Please, let me go!"


    Her cry spreads through the room.


    But no one will help her.


    Luke''s hand is pressed against the pink silk panties, and the margin of the panties is embroidered with


    a yellow duck, which has a size like the thumb. Now the duck''s neck is pressed by his thumb. It seems


    like its owner who is held and can¡¯t move.


    "Are you so reluctant?" Luke''s hand stops at the edge of her underwear. And the other hand keeps


    pressing against the woman''s struggling hands.


    The woman has lost her energy and only has the murmured voice. Her voice is so hoarse but she still


    repeats her words like the machine. She keeps saying like Please, No and so on.


    Luke frowns, and suddenly finds it boring.


    He leaves the sofa and fastens his belt again. He picks up the coat that scatters on the ground and


    takes out a cigarette to lit it.


    In the smoke, Jenny quickly gets up. And herrge down jacket can wrap her whole body tightly. No


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    one can see what kind of torture she has.


    She shrinks in the corner of the sofa, looking at the man''s back in horror.


    There seems has a bit of disappointment.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to have sex. But we can discuss about divorceter."


    Jenny is startled, and she doesn''t understand why they can discuss itter after she agrees to divorce.


    The smell of smoke interrupts her thoughts that are sorted out difficultly and she coughs violently.


    Luke is stunned for a moment. Then he raises his arms to snuff out the cigarette butts in an ashtray. He


    stands up and presses the switch on the wall. The air purifier on the side is working with a blue shing


    light on.


    "Grandma is not in good health. The doctor says that she needs operationter. After the operation, I


    will confess to grandma about your fake pregnancy. At that time, you can decide whether you stay or


    leave.¡±


    "Does Grandma need operation?"


    "Yes."


    She has gastrointestinal diseases. Because she is old, they always nurse her body and wait for the


    most suitable time. People in the Luke are always strong and never shows weakness in front of others.


    So Jenny has never known about her disease.


    "You can take a bath. I will take you back to dinner in the evening. It is grandma who calls me in the


    afternoon. She worries about you and let me have a look. She let me take you to have a pregnancy test


    by the way. Don''t have a slip of the tongue after we return.¡±


    Luke turns his back to Jenny and walks towards the bathroom.


    For this case, he can¡¯t be able to eliminate such a great deal of anger without taking a cold bath.


    Jenny barely went down the sofa until the water sounds appear in the bathroom. Tolerating the pain in


    her back, she enters the bathroom in the room.


    She can see her bright skin in the mirror. The red marks on her body are just the signs of the ravages.


    There is arge bruise on the back that has been swollen. Thinking about the danger just now, she still


    feels terrified.


    She is so confused now. She not only thinks about what Frankie talks about the Jins ¡¯grievances in the


    afternoon, but also thinks about grandma¡¯s condition. During this time, grandma is really kind to her.


    She really has strong sense of belonging to that house because of long-lost family affection. Especially


    when she is scalded before going out at noon, what grandma says moves her even more.


    The water pours from the top of her head. She empties her mind, trying to sort out her thoughts.


    She remembers what Luke said. Grandma is not in good health. She really cannot leave Flower House


    now.


    She has to investigate her father''s case. But she has no friends and rtives except Frankie. She


    doesn''t know who can help her.


    Frankie is not very reliable. She faintly realizes that this man is no longer the former Frankie. There is a


    sinister Jessica beside him who wishes her to disappear. This case can''t rely on him totally.


    There is an idea shing in her mind and makes her close her eyes tightly.


    After thinking about it, is this the only way?


    After the shower, she wears arge bathrobe and her wet hair is put on her shoulders.


    The heating is turned on in the room, and the coldness that appears when they first came in has


    disappeared. All that remains are the silence in the room and the embarrassment of not knowing how


    to solve it.


    There is a sound in the master bedroom. And the shadow of Luke who is changing clotheses out


    from the unlocked door.


    Jenny hesitates but opens the door.


    Luke is a little surprised. Just after that matter, does she dare toe over her voluntarily? Doesn''t she


    know really know the danger?


    He frowns.


    "Lilian will send clothes to here. You just stay here. I will leave first. Chen will pick you up before


    dinner."


    "No, you don''t have to leave first."


    Jenny holds her fingers, as if she has made a lot of determination, "I am married to you. It is a true


    marriage."


    There is a moment of silence in the huge bedroom as long as a century.


    Luke''s eyes nces at the figure of the woman. Under the white bathrobe, the delicate corbone is


    looming. The wet hair looks charming uniquely, and it is casually ced on the shoulder. If she doesn¡¯t


    seduce him with her appearance, no one will believe it.

 Chapter 50 Marriage can also be a deal

    Chapter 50 Marriage can also be a deal


    Luke''s Adam''s apple moves clearly. His shirt buttons have not fastened yet. And the heaving of his


    chest shows a solid outline.


    "Do you know what you are talking about?"


    Jenny is stunned while holding the door frame. She hesitates for a moment, standing there without


    moving.


    ¡°I know."


    "Come over."


    The indifferent voice seems to be a little dry, as if it can be burned soon.


    Jenny is anxious so she freezes for a few seconds. Then she determines to walk over with heavy


    steps.


    It is so close that they can almost hear a strong heartbeat from the other person''s solid chest.


    Arge hand slowly appears in front of her eyes, and she can''t escape. Her small chin is lifted and she


    is forced to look up at the dark pupils.


    "Say it again."


    The feeling of being overlooked in this way is not very good, as if there is a knife hanging over her


    head. It is a feeling that she is at his service.


    She finally finds her awkward voice and says daringly, "I marry you but I want you to do me a favor."


    Hearing this, Luke frowns slightly.


    Does she negotiate with him about the conditions?


    This woman is really ... courageous.


    Seeing that he hasn¡¯t spoken for a long time, Jenny bes more and more anxious. Is he angry? Or


    does she overestimate herself? Or is heughing at her? No matter what he thinks, she is anxious with


    a strong heartbeat.


    "I can help you."


    The short and powerful words make her widen her eyes, "Don''t you ask what it is?"


    As soon as the words finishes, his big hands hugs her around her waist. In a cry, she falls on the soft


    quilt. The quilt has slightly cool touch sense. It brings coolness on her calf.


    Luke holds the back of her head and his other hand holds her shoulder. His whole body leans on her


    and he can sniff the fragrance of the clean shower gel in the air.


    "There is nothing I can''t do."


    He leans over and bites her earlobe. His breath sweeps across her neck to evoke their excitement.


    He turns his head to kiss her lips. The movement is gentle and thoughtful. It is taking care of her


    feelings. And even the hand that rests on her shoulder does not touch more. He just gently strokes her


    arm, as if he is appeasing the injured kitten.


    At first she struggles a bit, but she doesn''t hold on for a few seconds. She falls into rounds of gentle


    offensive and obsesses in it gradually. Her hands involuntarily hook the man''s neck. She raises her


    beautiful swan neck and epts the man¡¯s love.


    They have kissed twice, but they are like long-time lovers. She has no skills and ispletely passive.


    But he can catch every sensitive point of her. He kisses her chin, the tip of her nose, her vicle, her


    neck. Every kiss makes her hard to hold herself.


    There is confusion in Jenny''s mind. She even abuses herself on why her body is out of her control in


    this situation, as if her body has be his.


    The little woman under him stiffens as his hand moves into the bathrobe skirt.


    This is a conditioned reflex. She presses the man''s hand violently, revealing her fear. And the


    tenderness and obedience that have just shown disappears soon.


    Luke patiently reminds her one by one, "You said that the marriage is true."


    The woman under him grits her teeth. Her fingers which are pressing him seem to tighten a little bit and


    her face is red. She is afraid and asks pleadingly, "Is there ... is there a condemn?"


    At this time, everyone knows what you are talking about without thinking.


    Is she going to use contraception?


    Luke''s face suddenly turned angry. "Is this what you said to get married?"


    "I ... I ..." Jenny''s face stiffens and she exins in a low voice, "I''m an entertainer. Now I''m not suitable


    to ..."


    She is not suitable to have baby.


    Luke lowers his head and his expression is buried in the shadows. She can¡¯t see and understand it.


    After a while, Jenny feels a little free. When she reacts, Luke has turned over and sits beside the bed,


    buttoning his shirt. After looking at the phone, his voice is cold and alienated. "Give you ten minutes.


    Put on makeup and go downstairs. "


    The door is closed loudly, which shakes an already uneasy heart.


    It doesn¡¯t take long before there is another sound of opening and closing the door. High-heeled shoes


    steps on the floor coherently. And the voice of Luke¡¯s female secretary Lilian, whose voice cannot have


    any emotiones from the bedroom door, "Miss Jin, I put your clothes on the couch."


    Jenny sits up from the bed helplessly and responds.


    "Okay, thank you."


    There are other footsteps. After it disappears, she gets up and goes to the living room to get her


    clothes. Then she goes back to change quickly. And she goes downstairs.


    She probably knows how she angers Luke. But she doesn¡¯t think she is wrong. Even a couple who


    really loves each other, they have to use condemns in their daily life. Moreover, she is an entertainer.


    Although she has no experience, she must do the most basic security measures. Once an ident


    urs, her acting career that hasn''t started may be terminated directly.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Anyway, they have reached a consensus on marriage. In the future, whether Luke will help her or not,


    she has the opportunity to investigate the truth of that year as Mrs. Lu.


    ...


    In the evening. In the restaurant of Flower House.


    Grandma urges them to get the marriage certificate. She doesn''t know why Luke never mentions that


    they have already got the certificate.


    Jenny is a little surprised. Obviously he wants to coax his grandma to be happy, so he wants to marry


    her. But when he is really married, he is hiding here. She doesn¡¯t know what tricks he has.


    Since Luke doesn''t speak, she can''t say too much. In order not to let grandma be unhappy, she has to


    persuade her with kind words, "Don¡¯t worry, grandma. I''m all here. The marriage certificate is a form


    and is not so important."


    "Why doesn''t it matter? My baby." Grandma pats the back of Jenny''s hand. "You are so stupid. There


    are many women caring about Luke now. Every one of those women wants to join in the Luke. What


    about you? Obviously, you are the person who is most qualified to be Luke¡¯s wife. But you don¡¯t


    worry about it. "


    When Grandma says this, Jenny feels a cold look stuck on her body, which makes her involuntarily


    tremble.


    When she raises her head, Luke has just taken his gaze away from her. But the coolness remains for a


    long time.


    "The Luke''s status is not easy to obtain. Just wait until she gives birth to the child."


    His cold voice makes the originally harmonious atmosphere a bit embarrassing.


    Jenny''s expression freezes and she is speechless for a moment.


    No one can have a nice expression if he says likes that. Moreover, he knows that there is nothing in her


    abdomen. What is the point of his words?


    Grandma really can''t stand at all so she res at Luke. She scolds, "What are you talking about? Can


    you say it to your wife?"

 Chapter 51 Caller ID

    Chapter 51 Caller ID


    "Grandma, as you said she was mydy, she should¡¯ve epted the way I speak."


    "You..."


    "I''m full. I have something to deal with now. Let Jenny Jin apany you."


    Luke Lu looks frightening as he walks away.


    Grandma is trembling angrily, "You little bastard, how dare you¡­Don''t mind it Jenny. "


    Jenny frowns and awkwardly smiles at grandmother.


    Luke is a bit strange today. He usually listens to and is obedient his grandmother. It''s really strange that


    he actually walks away in a cold manner.


    "Don''t be angry. President Lu may be in a bad mood."


    "This is not an excuse Eh? What did you just call him? "


    Seeing grandma''s questioning eyes, Jenny hesitated, ¡°President Lu...... "


    Grandma stares at her. "No wonder you two haven¡¯t had any progress. Others can call him President


    Lu, but you can¡¯t"


    "Then what should I call him?"


    "Call him like baby, sweetheart, honey, dear..."


    Grandma is counting her fingers and reciting all kinds of nicknames, and Jenny is bing more and


    more rigid.


    Thinking of Luke¡¯s resting bitchy face, how can she even call any of these names out loud?


    Grandma, don''t make fun of her.


    "Grandma, it is not suitable? It''s too disrespectful. "


    "Little girl, if husband and wife should respect each other, and it''s almost done for them. Today you


    must promise me to choose one title and call him thatter."


    "Not that good?" Jenny saw a bowl of fish soup on the table, and hurriedly brought it to grandma.


    "Grandma, drink the soup first."


    Remembering what Luke said before, that grandma is not as strong as she looks. The doctor told them


    to cook all kinds of tonic soup every day to maintain her nutrition before surgery.


    "If you don''t promise me, I won''t drink it." With a proud and delicate attitude, grandma turned away and


    didn''t look at Jenny,


    It sounds like she must do as she says.


    Jenny had no choice but agree, "OK, I promise you. Drink the soup now and I will apany you for a


    walk outside."


    "That''s right,"


    Happily, she drinks the soup, and they both eat some fruit after, Jenny is taking her for a walk in the


    garden.


    On the 15th of each month, the moon is big and round. It''s very beautiful.


    Behind the stairs on the second floor of the vi, there is a standing tall figure. His tightly frown finally


    stretch out when he sees the little woman on the dining table downstairs persuading grandma to drink


    the soup, but his eyes are deeper and deeper.


    No matter what her purpose is to marry him, as long as grandma likes her and she is also devoted. It''s


    not bad to keep her like a vase. No one dares to covet his belongings in this city. This woman will


    belong to him both mentally and physically one day.


    In the garden, Jenny slowly is walking along the cobblestone path with grandmother who is patting on


    Jenny¡¯s arm,


    "Jenny, I know Luke likes you a lot."


    "Grandma, the Camellia in the yard is blooming very well."


    Jenny is reluctant to mention Luke in front of grandmother. She has too much in her mind and she just


    wants to have a good rest today.


    "Don''t distract me, let me tell you. You came back from drinkingst night. After I scolded him, I saw


    him secretly kiss you when he sent you back to the room."


    Jenny is a bit nervous, as if she can see the picture described by grandma appeared in her mind.


    That Luke was hugging her horizontally to the bedroom bed, and then a gentle kiss fell on her sleeping


    face.


    Gentle?


    Suddenly she remembers the soft and long kiss on the bed of the apartment not long ago. If it wasn''t


    dark, grandma''s eyes would be weird again.


    "Grandma, don''t say it," Jenny touches her own face and feels a little embarrassed.


    Grandma smiled with an understanding look,


    "Don¡¯t judge by looking at Luke¡¯s cold face without any expression. In fact, what ordinary people should


    think about and what they should react is always hiding inside his heart. He followed his father in the


    army since he was a child. He was asked not to show his anger or happiness. That''s why he developed


    this bad habit."


    "He was in the army?" Jenny asked, somewhat surprised.


    I only heard that he was a military and political family, but I didn''t know that he stayed in the army.


    "He was sent to army when he was a child, and his character follows his father. At the age of three, he


    was put on the training ground in cold winter to do cold training. His lips were purple and he didn''t dare


    to cry. I went to see him secretly once, but I couldn''t bear it. Later, I never saw him again. The health


    officer of the army called me every two days to tell me what Luke had ovee and what he had


    done, what did he aplish with his brother in advance? He was even better than his elder brother. "


    Elder brother?


    Jenny looked at grandma in surprise.


    Grandma seems to be indulged in her memory, she looks a little mncholy, and her eyebrows is full of


    the yearning for an old man, her tone also goes down, "if Lake is still there, maybe he will not be like


    this now."


    "Lake¡­ is ... "


    She did not know whether she should ask, looking at grandma''s sad look and listening to her tone, it


    sounds like it was another sad past.


    "Luke, had a brother who was two years older than him, died of pneumonia when he was 15."


    Grandma''s tone was full of sadness. "This has always been a scar in Luke¡¯s heart. After Lake passed


    away, Luke left the army and then moved to this city to live with me."


    Originally, Luke was just like all other members in Lu family, he should have been trained in the army.


    Like his father and grandfather, who made great contributions and became a member of the military


    and political field.


    Grandma didn''t say more It is winding outside, and she sighs, "enough, I''m old, I''m not happy to


    mention these past. Let¡¯s go back, you can''t stand in the wind. Luke will tell you all theseter."


    Jenny nodded and helped grandma go back to sleep.


    Grandma usually has a lot to talk about. Today, she must be tired of thinking about the sad past, so she


    immediately falls asleep after taking the medicine. The servant turns the light down and walks out of


    the room with Jenny.


    After they walk out of the room, the servant tells her that master has something to talk about and ask


    her to go over. She is a little concerned at first, but thinking about they are in flower house, he won¡¯t do


    anything to her so she goes.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Luke¡¯s room is not closed and the light inside is dim. The sound of water in the bathroom is loud. He


    surely is inside.


    A cell phone rings in the room, Luke¡¯s cell phone keeps ringing on the bed, and the sound of water


    stops suddenly.


    "Who''s out there."


    "It''s me," Jenny replied quickly. "Your cell phone rings, do you want to take it first?"


    "You take it. I''ll be out soon."


    There is no caller ID.


    "Brother Luke..." It is woman¡¯s sweet voice on the phone.


    Jenny feels the gooseflesh on her arm and patiently replied, "Wait a minute, he''s not here at the


    moment. "

 Chapter 52 Requirements

    Chapter 52 Requirements


    The voice on the other end of the phone suddenly sank, "why is brother Luke¡¯s mobile phone in your


    hand? Who are you? Where is Luke now?"


    Anyone who heard of her meful unreasoning will surely get furious.


    Jenny¡¯s temper is not good. Anyway, she hears the sound of water running in the bathroom again, Luke


    would not know what she said. She immediately replied in angry tone, "he''s taking a shower. If there''s


    anything important, you can call back in five minutes, or I''ll ask him to call you back."


    "You..."


    "Goodbye." Jenny scolds at the microphone in a low voice, then hangs up directly.


    Grandma is right. There are quite a lot of women trying to seduce Luke, but this one doesn''t even have


    a caller ID. She must not that important in Luke¡¯s heart.


    Shortly, Lukees out of the bathroom. He simply puts a white bath towel around his waist and his


    whole upper body ispletely naked. He wipes his hair with this light blue towel andys it on his


    shoulder. Water drops on his chest along the sideburns, leaving a series of attractive traces on the


    solid wheat chest.


    Eight abdominal muscles in a neat size on the abdomen, which impulses people to touch it.


    Why do you own such a good figure?


    Jenny cries in her heart.


    "Have you seen enough?"


    Luke is standing by the bed, without any changes in his tone, but his eyes are full of imperceptible


    banter.


    Jenny hurriedly looks away, and said, "why don''t you wear clothes?"


    "This is my bedroom..."


    Luke respondszily as if he just hears a joke and sits by the bed casually.


    "You, didn''t you call me her?" Jenny clenched her teeth, and she felt nervous again when her eyes


    swept through his chest.


    "Oh? Didn''t anyone tell you that I was talking about the study room? "


    "Study room?" Jenny raises her head abruptly and makes eye contact with Luke. Her face is burning


    and she is hurriedly walking out. "No, absolutely not. Maybe Lily forgets. I''m going to the study room


    now..."


    "No need," said in a meaningful tone, "now that you are here, let''s talk in here then."


    When turning around, Luke nces over the sofa opposite him and asks her to sit down.


    "Since you agree to get married, it''s better to be clear about some things at first."


    When hearing about this, Jenny feels numb.


    But he''s right. They should be clear.


    "I agree."


    "Here is the deal, I will raise three conditions. You can also have three, which is very fair."


    There is a shrewd sh of light in Luke¡¯s eyes.


    "Ladies first." He raises one hand to make a gesture of invitation, and his eyes locks at the little


    woman''s uncertain face.


    Jenny opens her mouth, but she cannot express the surprised "ah?" Word.


    After a while, three words came out of her mouth, ¡°I speak first?"


    ¡°yep¡±


    Luke seems very gentle and calm.


    Since he is so gentle, then she can start.


    "I''m an artist, and this career may not be recognized by your family, but I still hope that marriage will not


    affect my career, which is the first and most important point."


    She can''t be a housewife. She has her own business to do.


    "As Mrs. Lu, you will only get much more in your career than before. You don''t have to worry about


    that."


    She is a new actress who has never been involved in the world. With the escort of Lu family, her career


    will get smoothly. Therefore, the so-called bad deeds of this profession hardly exist to her, so there is


    no such a saying of disapproval of Lu family.


    Jenny nodded, "thank you. Second, I hope to hide our marriage in thepany for the time being. I


    don''t want too many people to know about our rtionship."


    Luke raises his eyebrows and says, "we don''t have to talk about marriage, but who can guarantee that


    no one will guess our rtionship?"


    There are so many rumors in thepany that they can''t stop.


    He can''t guarantee that.


    "That¡¯s fine, let''s not talk about marriage then. No one cares about whether it''s true or not." Jenny said.


    "And third?" Luke asked.


    Jenny lowered her head, pondered for a while, and said carefully, "third, I need to meet your family."


    No doubt, Luke¡¯s face is a little darker, and his tone is cold. "You''ve already met grandma. As for other


    people, you won''t even get to see them a few times a year. There''s no need for that."


    Jenny is silent.


    It''s true to say so, but she has to find out what happened in those days through Lu family of military


    administration. The only chance to get close to those people is to meet them from Luke.


    "Since it''s marriage and I haven''t met your parents, it''s not polite. If my parents are still alive, I''ll take


    you to see them," she says firmly.


    Luke is not looking fine. It seems that he thought of something disgusting and there is a strong


    grumpiness between his eyebrows.


    Jenny thought of what grandma said in the evening. Grandma said that after Luke¡¯s brother Lake died,


    he left the army by himself. Did he have any conflict with his father?


    In a word, she may have said something wrong. The temperature in the room suddenly drops down a


    few degrees, making people feel cold on the back.


    It takes a while for Luke to start talking, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it sometimester¡±


    He is still not looking fine, Jenny dare not to say more, only nodded and agreed to slow down, take her


    time.


    "That''s all I have. You can say yours now." She looks at his face carefully.


    Luke takes a deep drink, puts down his ss, and his face seems to recover. The violence in his eyes


    gradually fades away. His long legs folded in another position, and he leans on the sofa, sitting


    "First, sleep in the same room."


    As soon as the wordse out, Jenny bounced up from the sofa and says, "no way."


    "True marriage is your own proposal. I have agreed to your request, and you must obey my conditions."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "That''s not..." Jenny hesitates for a while, but doesn¡¯t say why.


    In fact, that time in the afternoon, she already agreed to it but did not continue because of the safety


    measures, it seems unreasonable to be flirtatious again. She hesitates for a while, and says with a red


    face, "can you give me some more time to get mentally prepared?"


    "Yes, until then, sleeping in the same room and doing nothing."


    "Ah?" Jenny is stunned again. Before she can speak, Luke added, "this is my second condition."


    Looking at the little woman''s unbelievable look, he raises his eyebrows, and his thin lips raise to a


    perfect arc. "The same thing takes two conditions, you¡¯ve earned it."


    Jenny stunned, have I earned more of it?


    It sounds reasonable, but why would she feel like stepping in a deep hole?


    It sounds not right?

 Chapter 53 Pretend to Sleep and Take Advantages

    Chapter 53 Pretend to Sleep and Take Advantages


    "When I count to ten, remaining silence is the default." Luke raises his eyes and looks at the little


    woman who is still struggling. He has a funny look on his face and suddenly he wants to tease her,


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "One, two¡­ Ten. "Looking at Jenny¡¯s disillusioned look, Luke smiled and jumps from two to ten,


    "That''s not how you count?"


    Jenny makes angry noise, "what about the numbers in the middle?"


    "I only said, count to ten, but I didn''t say what should be in the middle."


    "Hey..."


    "Go take a bath. It''s toote. I''m ready to go to bed."


    Luke takes a deep look at her, with meaningful eyes.


    "You haven''t said your third condition yet."


    "Not hurry. Let''s talk about itter when I think of it."


    Cunning!


    Jenny can only think of this word to describe him now. After that, who knows what will happen in the


    future.


    But that''s good. The first two have already shocked her. Now it''s better not to say the third one to keep


    her calm down slowly.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "I¡­ I''ll go then. Good night. "


    Jenny nces at the undting chest, swallows her saliva and about to walks towards the door


    "Just shower here."


    There is an unquestionablemand behind her.


    "No need, my pajamas are not here. I''lle after I finish shower." Jenny smiles and moves toward the


    door.


    "No need, your Pajama, Lily has already moved here. I''ve made a space in the closet for you."


    The two words are particrly heavy, as if they are implying something.


    Jenny¡¯s smile froze on her face. She cannot stay nor leave.


    What should she do?


    Luke suddenly stands up, approaches her slowly step by step, just like his tone, like poison, slightly


    dyed Jenny¡¯s sensitive nerves.


    "If Mrs. Lu needs my help to take a bath, I''d be happy to do so."


    Looking at that chest about to get close to Jenny¡¯s face, and her waist is about to hit the doorte.


    Jenny suddenly pushes aside the obstacles in front of her and rushes into the bathroom, leaving a


    sentence echoing in the bedroom.


    "That¡¯s kind of you. Both my hands and feet are working fine. Don''t need to bother President Lu."


    Themb to be ughtered in front of him runs away. Luke lowers his head, nced over the two palm


    marks on his bare chest that have not yet been dissipated, and suddenly he feels some part of his body


    is burning.


    This little wild cat that grinds him, he can''t wait for it.


    If it wasn''t for George who said that women should be treated respectfully and can''t be go in a rush, he


    really didn''t have so much patience to wait for her.


    Jenny rushes into the bathroom at one breath, and in the middle of showering in the bathroom, she


    suddenly recalls that she didn''t bring any clothes in at all. She closes her eyes and knocks on her


    forehead.


    Fool, when can you do things carefully?


    Luke isn¡¯t asleep yet. He feels the door of the bathroom opened and his eyes slightly open. He watches


    the little woman wrapped in a huge bath towel, sneakily opens the closet and looks for her pajamas.


    After finding the pajamas, whether she iscent or not, the bath towel falls to her waist and shows


    her white skin tone and smooth back.


    She squats down and covers her mouth. She slowly turns around and peeps at the man on the bed.


    She sees a book on his chest with his eyes closed as if he is sleeping. She takes a sigh of relief and


    sneakily walks back to the bathroom with her clothes in her arms.


    The moment when the bathroom door closed, the man on the bed opens his eyes slowly. There is no


    sign of smiling in his eyes. The bruise on her back just appears in his mind, and he recalls what


    happened in the afternoon.


    Suddenly he feels bad.


    The sound of the water running in the bathroom stopped. Jenny thought no one finds out what she did.


    So, shees out in a set of bear pajamas and looks at the man in bed. After a while of hesitation, she


    carefully takes the book off his chest and puts it on the top of bed.


    Then she climbs onto the bed from the other side.


    If he did not see her at the bedside in the morning, he could get angry again.


    She breathes helplessly, opens a corner of the quilt, and shrinks herself in a bit.


    Just about toy down, her head has not touched the pillow yet. An arm goes through the gap between


    her back neck and the pillow, then holds her into his arms when she hasn''t realized yet.


    Jenny is stiff. "You¡­ you haven''t slept yet? "


    A steady breath appears behind her, but no more response.


    She hesitates for a moment, trying to move his hand away from her waist, but he is holding her really


    tight.


    "Hey¡­ you really asleep? Don''t pretend to sleep and take advantages from me? "


    She whispers, as if to herself, and stops struggling.


    The dim yellow light reflects on the man''s strong outline, the thick eyshes on his closed eyes moves


    a little, the corners of his mouth curves a shallow arc, showing his rare tenderness.


    ...


    At the moment, six hours across the ocean, it is still a sunny afternoon in France.


    In a luxurious and magnificent private manor, the voice of women''s reprimandes out.


    It''s not loud and reasonable, but it makes a girl who seems like at her five or six age crying.


    "Tia, it''s not a matter of whether it''s expensive or not. These two cups are grandpa''s favorite and you


    just break them. The first thing to do is not to apologize to me, but to Grandpa."


    The woman speaking is in her early twenties, with gentle eyebrows and eyes, she has small nose and


    lips, which is a typical Asian face, but her eyes are slightly deep, seems like she is mix, her eyes are


    full of water waves, her angel like face keeps a polite and alienated smile, and her words are filled with


    tenderness, not like scolding, but like an elder sister who gently admonishing her little sister.


    But even so, the little girl called Tia not dares to raise her head,


    "When your sister talks to you, Tia, you should say that you have heard, understood, or if you have any


    questions, you should ask."


    "I understand." Tia''s voice is so subtle that it''s not even as loud as a mosquito''s.


    "Are you sure you understand?"


    The woman''s eyes sweep over the firece behind Tia. It is a picture of the old man in military uniform


    hanging above the firece, who looks kind-hearted and upright,


    "Should you tell me if you understand it?"


    "Elder sister, I truly, truly understand it..."


    Tia sounds like she is about to cry.


    When she raises her head, her face looks like a doll. This baby face is simr to the woman''s face at


    some point, but it''s filled with childish and innocence. The eyes are full of fear."


    "Go ahead, Tia."


    The woman''s voice is still gentle, as if she is saying that you know you are wrong, then you can go


    ahead and y.


    Tia''s suddenly bes stiff when hearing these words, and her bright eyes are filled with fear and


    despair, "No¡­ don''t¡­ sister...... "


    "Do you want me to repeat it again? Tia, that¡¯s not good. "

 Chapter 54 Abuse

    Chapter 54 Abuse


    Tia looks at the angel like sister in front of her. Her fear grows deeper. She turns around and walks


    slowly toward the firece. She tiptoes and her little hand reaches out to the picture hanging on the


    firece. When she makes eye contact with the picture, her tears drop, and then she walks towards


    the basement step by step.


    "That''s good girl. I will let you know when it is dinner time."


    When the servant Fionaes in, she didn''t see Tia, so she asks carefully, "Youngdy, where is Miss


    Tia?"


    "Tia is sleeping in the room. She refused to take medicine just now and I scolded her. I think she is


    angry now. Don''t bother her now."


    Fiona takes a sigh of relief and smiles. "I''ve never seen you scold at anyone before, youngdy. Miss


    Tia''s temper is also uncertain. You''ve been suffering for years."


    "It doesn''t matter," says the woman with a soft smile. "By the way, Fiona, have you booked the air ticket


    for me?"


    "It''s all fixed. Tomorrow afternoon''s flight." Fiona nods quickly, "as for Miss Tia¡¯s illness, don''t know


    when she will get better after seeing so many psychologists for years. I hope you can help her find a


    solution when you go to China this time."


    "It will be OK. I¡¯ll just go back to work. I¡¯ve missed some of my friends for a long time."


    The woman lowers her head and takes a sip of coffee, nces at the domestic entertainment news on


    one side of the notebook, "during my absence, please take care of Tia."


    No one can see her eyes filled with viciousness and jealousy, at the moment when she bowed her


    head.


    In the dark basement, a little girl looks like a doll is holding a broken doll in her hand, and she is


    shivering in the corner. In front of her, there is a picture of the old man. The ck and white picture in


    the dim yellow light gets more and more creepy. The arc around the corner of old man¡¯s mouth is like a


    curse. The fear makes the little girl cry loudly.


    She buries her head between her knees and holds her arms, after crying a bit, and a sound of opening


    and closing the door suddenly urs. The slippers wipe off the ground, leaving behind a series of


    deadly steps.


    "Tia, be obedient."


    "No... No, Tia is obedient, Tia listens... "


    "How can a good child cry?"


    "hmmm Tia is not crying Tia is not... " As she cries, she shrinks into the corner. The floor is clean and


    almost spotless but the woman seems to dislike this ce, and she looks disgusted holding a corner of


    her skirt.


    She takes out the needle from the closet next to her and approaches the little girl step by step. "Come


    on, Tia is ill. Sister wants to help Tia fix it."


    "Don''t¡­ sister¡­ Tia¡­ Tia is afraid of pain. "


    "It is not painful. Tia will get better only with acupuncture."


    The woman seems to lose her patience atst. She grabs the brown curled horse tail and drags her to


    the ground. The needle in her hand is pierced into the girl''s back fiercely. The whole basement echoes


    the girl''s frightened crying, which sounds heartbreaking.


    Don¡¯t know how long has it been, the woman seems to have had enough fun. She gets up and ps


    her hands and cleans off the almost nonexistent dust. "OK, Tia, now you can sleep in peace and go


    back to the room with me."


    The girl in the corner keeps twitching, the saliva and snot from crying stuck together, the beautiful dress


    on her bes dirty, and her eyes are empty, like a marite, without any trace of struggle, only


    shrinks when her sister''s hand approaches, but without she didn¡¯t escape.


    "That''s a good girl."


    When the woman holds Tia in her arms and goes back room, Fionaes in with dinner and sighs


    helplessly when she sees youngdy is changing clothes for Tia.


    "Is Miss Tia ill again?"


    "I think so, I don''t think she''ll be able to eat. Cook some porridge so that she can eat it when she wakes


    up." The woman''s eyes are full of pity, as if the person who just abused in the basement was not her.


    Fiona nods. "Well, you don''t have to worry about it. I''ll take care of it. You go dinner first."


    "ok,"


    When the woman gets up and leaves, Fiona changes Tia''s dirty skirt and frowns. "Miss Tia, you should


    be thankful to your sister¡¯s patience. No one else will be able to tolerate it"


    "Ah?" Before she finishes speaking, Fiona''s palm suddenly feels a tingling sensation. She exims


    and spreads out her palm. There is nothing there. Then she looks at Tia''s smooth back, it seems


    something is shining.


    She is stupefied and looks at it carefully. A silver needle is not yet in-depth leaning on the delicate skin


    and is teetering.


    She frowns suddenly and her heart sinks.


    How can there be a needle?


    "Fiona, I can''t find blueberry sauce. Come and help me." A woman''s voicees from the door.


    "I¡¯ming..." Fiona answers quickly, presses down her guess, holds the silver needle in her hand,


    covers Tia with a quilt, and walks out quietly.


    Flower vi.


    A ray of sunshine reflects in the warm bedroom. The woman in the bed unconsciously blocks her eyes,


    mumbles, turns over and changes to afortable position in a someone¡¯s warm embrace.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Luke¡¯s brow suddenly wrinkled, and there is a trace ofplexity in his eyes.


    Jenny feels something against her abdomen in her sleep, and she is in a panic, so she reaches out and


    pushes it.


    This push turning on the man holding her, suddenly he holds the restless hand.


    "ehhh¡­¡± The little woman struggles impatiently and she unconsciously touches something hard. She


    suddenly opens up her eyes in shock by the burning feeling.


    In the middle of the bed, over the head, they make a eye contact.


    Jenny stares at him suddenly, and the burning temperature in the palm of her hand quickly spreads all


    over her body. She exims and quickly withdraws her hand out of it, "ah..."


    In the early morning, she wakes up, what was just in her hand?


    Like a frightened rabbit, she jumps to the ground in a sh from the quilt. The raised quilt randomly


    ces on Luke¡¯s waist, his secret area appears in front of her.


    It''s a coincidence that a ray of sunshine outside the window just shines on the tall and upright column.


    Jenny is speechless and raises her arm to cover her eyes. She keeps murmuring to herself, don''t know


    whether it is tofort herself or not,


    "I did not see anything, not at all."


    "Sooner orter you will see it."


    Jenny turns around and pretends that she didn''t hear anything. She says, "pervert."


    Luke, in a deep look, says seriously, "this is a normal physiological reaction of men in the morning. If


    not, you should worry about whether your married life is really normal."


    After saying this, there was a noise behind her, a sound of sliding doors in the bathroom. Jenny turns


    around until she hears the sound of water running.


    When thinking of the scene, the back of the ear is burning.


    What a shame.


    She''s only twenty-one. She''s really at a loss to see this kind of thing.

 Chapter 55 You are My Treasure

    Chapter 55 You are My Treasure


    When eating in the morning, didn¡¯t know what servant told grandma. Grandma is too happy that she


    almost cannot shut off her mouth during the meal. She puts two eggs into Luke¡¯s bowl and says, "get


    more nutrition."


    Jenny is a little confused, swallowing the porridge in her mouth, and asks casually, "President Lu needs


    to supplement more nutrition recently?"


    "Of course, I''ll make a pot of kidney soup in the kitchen at noon, and he should drink more. Maybe he


    can get two babies at once this time, and then I''ll have two grandkids."


    Jenny suddenly coughs and looks up at Luke who seems to be smiling. She finally understands what


    grandma was talking about.


    "Don¡¯t feel awkward, you guys are parents now but still sleep in separate rooms. I''m not that stubborn


    old grandma. Since you are about to get married, you should have slept in the same room earlier. It''s


    all good now. You two finally fulfill my wish."


    Jenny is getting awkward.


    "Grandma¡­ President Lu and I...... "


    "Wait a minute," Grandma''s face suddenly changes, "what did you call him?"


    "Lu..." Before she can speak anything, Jenny suddenly realizes that it doesn¡¯t seem right, and she


    immediately smiles, "grandma, this..."


    "You promised mest night."


    "So many people here..." Jenny takes a look around her. There are many servants waiting to see her


    funny reaction. She can¡¯t help but turns to Luke for help.


    "Jenny, now it¡¯s your fault. You two are going to get married. You cannot keep calling him President Lu


    in front of your children. You two are not in the rtionship between superiors and subordinates. It''s not


    sweet at all. Just pick one of those nicknames I saidst night."


    "Grandma, so many people here. When there is no one in private, I..I call him quite sweet. If you don''t


    believe me, you can ask him... "


    Jenny desperately looks at Luke, hoping that he can understand her.


    And grandma frowns and looks at Luke for a while, and asks, "is that right, Luke?"


    Getting the sign from the little woman who asks for help, Luke raises his eyebrows, "privately, we are


    very close."


    Jenny heaved a sigh of relief.


    "But Grandma''s advice is very good too. You should usually call me that."


    One breath has notpletely gone down yet. Luke¡¯s words almost make people spit blood.


    Jenny holds the corner of the table and stares at the grandma and grandson who cooperate


    harmoniously. Why she feels like a sheep entering the tiger''s den?


    "Jenny, if you don''t listen to grandma, I won''t eat."


    Again?


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Jenny feels speechless.


    Grandma is old. How can she act like a child?


    She takes a deep breath, holds it for a long time, her face blushes, and she whispers, "Lu..."


    "No, no..."


    Grandma toots, "there is no this optionst night. Don''t bully me thinking I''m old and have a bad


    memory."


    Baby, honey, sweetheart?


    Are Grandma''s choices too shameful?


    Now she feels that she cannot get rid of the trouble. After holding it for a long time, she calls out, "fine,


    grandma, Luck is my heart treasure. Go ahead, you can eat now."


    As soon as the wordse out, several servants around them coveres their mouths andughs.


    Jenny secretly looks at Luke¡¯s face. What''s the meaning of that seemingly enjoyable expression?


    Is it an Illusion?


    And grandma is very happy, hums a small song and finish a bowl of porridge, "it sounds strange, but


    get used to it."


    "Get used to it?" Jenny can bear it no more. "Grandma, have you ever seen the heart treasure that is


    nearly five feet seven? How giant the treasure must be? "


    A circle of servants burst outughing. One of them covers his stomach with augh and turns away.


    Luke stares at Jenny and waits for her exnation.


    Jenny avoids Luck¡¯s gaze, swallows her saliva, and puts away the joking look on her face. If not, she


    has to step back. "Don''t you think it''s too disrespectful for me to call President Lu such a disrespectful


    name in front of others? As Mrs. Lu, I really shouldn''t hold him back. "


    Grandma ponders for a while, seems to agree with her and nods, "Oh, true, but this title should be


    changed. I don''t like to hear President Lu."


    Grandma spreads her hands and leans back in the chair like she didn''t care until she hears a


    satisfactory answer.


    Jenny looks up at Luke and hesitates for a few seconds,


    "Or how do you think I''m calling him the same as you, Luke?"


    "Luke has more prestige than heart treasure." Grandma nods, holding her chin as if she is thinking


    about whether to agree or not.


    There are ten thousand nods in Jenny¡¯s heart. This is 100 times better.


    Grandma, don''t torment me.


    About the heart treasure just then, her life is shortened by ten years.


    Seeing that grandma hesitated, Jenny says a lot of funny things to make Grandma happy. That''s how


    the name-calling settled.


    Luke didn''t give any opinions from the beginning to the end. After dinner, he puts on his coat and goes


    out to thepany.


    The rules are still effective. Two of them are maintaining distance, Luke gives Jenny time to adapt, and


    Jenny is also trying to get used to the fact that she is married.


    There is nothing to do these two days. After lunch, Jenny apanies grandmother and sits in the


    garden and cuts the newspaper. Grandma is not interested in social news. She simply likes the


    beautiful flowers and grass patterns on the morning paper. She likes to cut them and paste them on the


    book. Then she writes something on the side.


    This morning, Jenny takes today''s newspaper from the housekeeper, nces at it, and stops for a


    while on the entertainment page. Brilliant entertainment is about to hold a signing ceremony with Sky,


    the singer who just won the international Golden Melody Award.


    The picture is taken in June this year, at the international Golden Melody Festival, Sky won the prize for


    the best English pop music and the best album in hertest album.


    A purple high set dress on her, angel like face with a light smile, elegant and calm manner, holding two


    gold trophies, standing on the brilliant stage.


    To Jenny¡¯s surprise, brilliant entertainment is a film and televisionpany. Although they have singer,


    the main yer is still rted to TV series and movies. Most of artists are actors with quite a few


    singers. Sky has strong background, even if she wants to open up the domestic market, all major


    recordpanies are trying to hold for her. How can she choose a film and televisionpany to sign


    the contract?


    "Jenny, what are you thinking about? "


    Grandmother''s voice brings back Jenny¡¯s thoughts.


    Jenny smiles and turns over the entertainment page. "Nothing, just read some entertainment news.


    Come and sit down, let me read you some interesting news in today''s newspaper."


    "That¡¯s nice,"


    Grandma sits on a rattan chair, covered with a thick cashmere nket on her knees, wearing gold


    chain sses on the bridge of her nose, and gradually gets sleepy by Jenny¡¯s gentle newspaper


    reading sound.

 Chapter 56 How Can She Been Grounded?

    Chapter 56 How Can She Been Grounded?


    The servant is going to wake the olddy up and reminds her to go back to her room for a break. Jenny


    stops her.


    "Grandma is old and has a light sleep. If you wake her up, she can¡¯t sleepter."


    "What should I do about it? She can¡¯t sleep out there."


    After looking around the room, Jenny says, ¡°Put the mobile radiator next to her and give me a thicker


    nket. I''ll wake her up after one-hour sleep."


    It''s not good to take a long nap.


    After the servant puts up everything, Jenny tucks her with the nket. The heating warms the


    surrounding ce so that there is no chill at all.


    After that, Jenny goes into the room and takes a sip of water.


    On the other side of the small garden, Luke Lu, who just gets out of the car to pick up something, has a


    panoramic view of all this, and his cold face turns gentle.


    When Jenny drinks water, Luke Lu suddenly returns. Before she puts down the cup, she hears a sound


    of footsteps behind her.


    "Why youe back at this time?"


    She hesitates and puts the cup on the table.


    These days she has been in Flower House with Grandma. Luke Lu goes out early and returnste


    every day. She can¡¯t see him during the day. So it is very strange to see him this afternoon.


    Luke Lu looks at her, picks up the cup next to him and takes a sip of water.


    "To get something."


    "Ah..." She exims to stop him, but the water has rolled down his throat.


    "What?" Luke Lu puts down the cup and feels confused.


    Jenny waves her hands, ¡°No, it''s nothing. You are back for something, aren¡¯t you? Can I help you?


    Don¡¯t bete."


    "No," Luke Lu turns and goes upstairs but suddenly stops halfway, ¡°Are you bored at home these


    days?"


    Hearing this, Jenny is slightly stunned and nods after a while, ¡°A little bit. But there is no way. That''s it. I


    don''t touch the ground when I am hot. But when I am not, dread does not creep into my mind. It is good


    to get used to it early."


    "It won''t be long."


    Luke Lu throws down a word and goes upstairs, leaving Jenny duping downstairs alone.


    What does it mean?


    In the evening, Shawn, who has been gone for a long time, suddenly calls, which makes Jenny


    overjoyed.


    Last time, she refuses to endorse Eshmour jewelry. They must be very angry and the angriest one


    should be Shawn. So she hasn¡¯t contacted with her for a long time, nor answers the phone.


    She begins aggressively, ¡°Is it fun to stay at home?"


    "No, Shawn," Jenny tries to fake a smile.


    "You are wrong for thest thing, you know?"


    "Shawn, I am wrong about this. I am wrong."


    Jenny feels sorry for living down to Shawn¡¯s dedication, but out of responsibility for herself, she feels


    that she ispletely right.


    "That demonstrates you are not a fool." Shawn says with a sigh, ¡°Go to Advertising Department of


    Eshmour Jewelry at 10 a.m. tomorrow and be ready to be nitpicked."


    "Ah?" Jenny is stunned with his mouth open and does not understand what she means.


    "Any question? You''re lucky. Andy, the designer of Eshmour Jewelry, is interested on you. Don''t you


    want to be fair? The designer personally gives you an interview to show you what fairness is."


    "Interview?"


    "Yes. The interview is for you. If you seed in the interview, you will get the endorsement. But you


    should be ready to be humiliated. You asked for it. Anyway, I am not sure about this interview without


    any backstage. It is says that the designer named Andy isn¡¯t a fellow to deal with. Get prepared."


    What Shawn said makes Jenny feel heavy in heart.


    Eshmour is very high from the top as well as its designers, who do not take young artists like her


    seriously. Do they seize the chance to retaliate through unexpectedly giving her the opportunity to


    interview?


    Do they want to embarrass her because she offended themst time?


    Here she thought cannot help but feel nervous.


    But on second thought, is there any time for them to embarrass her, an obscure actor? So she lets it


    go.


    The problem she faces now is that Grandma doesn¡¯t like her going out.


    In Grandma¡¯s view, she is less than four months pregnant and should stay at home to raise the baby.


    She can¡¯t go anywhere. Even walking in Flower House, she is followed by four or five servants to


    protect her inseparably.


    Now, she is sleeping in Luke Lu¡¯s room with two servants on shift waiting in the outer living room. As


    long as she moves, they woulde to ask her if she needs anything, which is really very


    troublesome.


    After answering the phone on the balcony, she sees Luke Luing out of the bathroom, wearing


    cotton white T-shirt and long ck pajamas. His tall figure and strong chest are so sensual.


    Seeing Jenny''s wet hair is dripping water, he immediately frowns, ¡°Come here."


    "Ah?" Jenny returns to her senses, stunned, and looks at Luke Lu.


    Seeing that she is confused, Luke Lu reluctantly withdraws his eyes, takes the hair dryer from the


    makeup cab and walks around the big bed to sit down on the sofa closest to Jenny. He plugs in and


    pats the sit next to him, ¡°Come and sit down."


    Jenny walks over hesitantly and asks nkly, "What are you doing?"


    "Dry hair for you," Luke Lu pulls her, directly presses her on the sofa, sps the dark bright long hair on


    her shoulders and begins to tidy up.


    The warm wind blows in her ear without any noise. The hairdryer is far better than the one Jenny used


    before.


    The point is that this manual service is really easy.


    "You go out to answer the phone without drying hair. If you caught cold, grandma would me me. Do


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    you gloat, don''t you?"


    The voice of Luke Lues through the wind, as if there is ayer of hazy fog, disturbing her mind.


    Jenny scratches his nose, pulls out a trace of random hair, and says, "The hair is too long to take care


    of it."


    In fact, she used to have short hair, butter she has long hair for the convenience of acting.


    Short hair is easy to take care of. It would dry after a quick blow in winter. In summer, there is no need


    to blow at all, just wiping it with a towel.


    "Long hair for acting?"


    Luke Lu is right in his words.


    She is stunned and nods, ¡°Well, when I contacted with Shawn abroad, she said I''d better have long hair


    first, so that it would be more convenient for me to do both custom and modern dramas."


    It will be ugly to directly put the wig over my head. Shawn''s consideration is not unreasonable.


    "Do you still want to do the variety show of thepany?"


    Luke Lu suddenly mentions variety for no reason.


    Jenny turns her head, looks at him and hesitates to say, ¡°Can I?"


    After all, grandma won¡¯t allow her to go out.


    "If you want, I''ll tell grandma."

 Chapter 57 Intensions

    Chapter 57 Intensions


    The wind in the ear stops. Luke Lu unplugs the hair dryer, puts it on the side and says carelessly, ¡°You


    should have got the variety and begin to record the first issue. You will enter next week."


    Jenny thanks for a while, but she can¡¯t figure out his intention.


    ording to her understanding, in fact, she can feel that the man wants her to stay with her


    grandmother more often in Flower House, which is the same as that of grandma. He does not want her


    to go out to work.


    At this moment, she cannot help but feel deceitful when he suddenly mentions the matter of work so


    actively.


    "What are the terms?"


    She asks hesitantly.


    There is a slightg on his look.


    His eyes be deeper, "What you can do for me?"


    Jenny is stunned and suddenly feels discouraged.


    Although she really can¡¯t help him, she feels humiliated being questioned like this so that she can¡¯t help


    muttering, "Is it right to dance or sing a song?¡±


    He hears that clearly.


    "Dance."


    Luke Lu''s eyes shes with bright and dim light, which makes Jenny realize that she is tricked.


    It is not difficult for her to dance, because she has learnt ballet from an early age andter the


    movements of all major dances to deal with variety shows.


    "Which one? Ballet doesn''t work there. Folk dance, OK?"


    "Whatever you want."


    Luke Lu pulls a chair by the window and sits, facing the open space from the end of the bed to the


    door.


    Jenny takes off her shoes, stands on the rufous carpet, and tiptoes to begin. The bathrobe pulls down


    from one of her shoulders, revealing the pink sling inside.


    She does not care. She circles the wide sleeve of the robe to hide half of her face and bents her legs to


    shape of S. Then she touches the ground with toes and begins to wave the sleeves, long hair on the


    back slightly flying up, smiling face hidden behind the sleeves. It looks like Mongolian dance, mixed


    with ballet.


    Obviously it doesn¡¯t belong to the most passionate dance, but it is itching at this moment.


    When she was a child, her parents wanted her to be a ballet dancer. She didn¡¯t want to learn


    ballet very much. At the beginning, her toes really hurt, and her teacher was also very serious. Until


    she grows up, she still believes that ballet is a very inhumane dance, which is a kind of destruction of


    body.


    Now she thanks her parents for their original decision. Because has studied ballet before, she has


    many advantages on acting, such as the acquired standing form and the super understanding of


    dance. All of these are own to studying ballet from an early age.


    A gust of cool wind blows in through the unclosed window. The curtain and veil flow with the wind like a


    dancing bird. The sudden wind makes her sneezed and falls on the carpet.


    A tall figure pops up from the bedside and walks to her in three or two steps.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Jenny waves her hand, ¡°I haven''t danced for a long time so that I can''t stand steadily, and twist my


    foot."


    "Let me see," Lu says, pulling up her pajamas and gently touching her injured ankle.


    Jenny cannot help but gasp.


    "Twisted," Luke Lu exhales deeply and frowns, ¡°There should be nothing wrong with it."


    Still trying to be brave, she was so careless.


    Luke Lu picks her up from the ground and puts her directly on the bed.


    "Sit still. I''ll get you the medicine."


    With hands against the soft quilt, Jenny stares at the tall figure goes out like the wind, leaving his


    breath linger on.


    These days, apart from being always held by him at night, it seems to be no further development. He is


    a man of his word. After he promised to wait until she¡¯s ready, he doesn¡¯t touch her.


    But she knows that if their rtionship does not work, she will never be able to start investigation.


    Not only Luke Lu, she is also waiting for that day.


    But she begins to be afraid if one day he knows that she doesn¡¯t tell him the truth, how will he think of


    her? Will he regard her as the woman using herself? Will he hate her?


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Because she finds she seems to begin to like him.


    She gets out of bed, limps up to the cupboard and stares at the picture on it.


    The photo shows fifteen-year-old Luke Lu and his grandmother full of silver hair. At that time, the


    grandmother is probably healthy and looks in a much better spirit than she is now.


    "Don¡¯t I ask you to sit still in bed?"


    A cool voicees from the door, with a reproachful tone.


    "It''s no big deal. I can move." Jenny exins.


    "It''s not up to you." Luke Lu doesn¡¯t take her words seriously. He presses her directly on the sofa, puts


    her left leg on his knee, and opens the medicine box.


    The slender ankle is like the jade sculpture carved of mutton-fat jade, white and smooth. The ankle


    res up, but it is not serious. Luke Lu takes the ster paste from the medicine box and carefully


    affixes it on her ankle.


    He bows his head slightly, hiding his look, and looks like a perfect sculpture from her side.


    Jenny feels that his heartbeat misses a beat. Especially as his hands gently strokes the wound, she


    feels like an electric current spread through every corner of the body from the ankle.


    When Luke Lu looks up, he finds that he is being watched, and it seems that he has been watched for


    a long time.


    She looks affectionate and shy. At the moment he looks up, she seems stunned and tries to turn her


    head away. He cups her chin to raise her head.


    Their eyes travel and then meet.


    No one has any words.


    The curtains are still fluttering. The moonlight outside the window is fascinating, just like their eyes that


    look at each other now, zing with time.


    Without hesitation, the man leans down to hold her face and kiss her upper lip. The woman''s hands


    naturally climbs up the man''s back to meet his love.


    Like a beast trying to abstinence himself, he nibbles her lips, making her feel a little hurt. She can¡¯t help


    groan.


    That makes him more excited. And then he pushes his tongue into her mouth and sucks, which makes


    her feel choked.


    His breathing gradually bes ragged, and the hands begin to travel down. The bathrobe slid down


    to the waist, revealing the pink shoulder strap and seducing the hot man.

 Chapter 58 Lust

    Chapter 58 Lust


    The cool breeze blows in through the window crack. They don¡¯t feel cold anymore because both their


    temperature are much higher than room temperature. Jenny is worried that she will suffocate anytime,


    anywhere, and is most likely to lose in his kiss.


    They squirm on the sofa. The man pulls away the strap of the bathrobe, travels into the pink sling coat,


    and gently rubs her soft breast. She groans.


    Sweat oozes from her stretching neck. He leans down to kiss her beautiful neck down to the cleavage.


    Her long ck hair scatters over her shoulders, covering her thin shoulders. His other hand cannot


    help traveling into her silk pajamas and touching the her tight hip.


    He feels that she quivers and bes rigid.


    He stops and hesitates for a moment. But unexpectedly, she doesn¡¯t resist, but tightens her arms


    around his neck.


    He can feel that she is controlling fear of the unknown.


    This is her first time.


    The first time he touched her, he guessed that.


    It is contrived for him to meet a virgin in the entertainment circle. He just guesses and does not put it in


    mind. He does not crave for virgins and not care what she has done as well. Her reaction now makes


    him firmly settle on the original idea.


    So all kinds of feelings well up and the idea of holding her into his arms and taking pity on her, surging


    in his chest, bes more intense.


    "It will be a little hurt. Hold on, please, and just move on."


    He mollifies her in his arms with patience.


    The little woman gasps hoarsely and nods suspiciously with some grievance.


    Considering that it is her first time, Luke Lu has to treat it carefully. He picks her up from the sofa,


    carefully puts her on the big soft bed, takes the pillow next to her, and puts it under her waist, hoping


    that she can suffer lesstely.


    Jenny grits her teeth. Sweat oozes from her forehead. She is afraid. She has heard a lot about it, but


    this is the only time she has practiced it. The man opens the drawer, removed the condom prepared


    secretly, and then rides on me.


    His move makes Jenny stunned. Doesn¡¯t he want to?


    Luke Lu is aware of the woman''s puzzled look, so he murmurs, ¡°It will reduce the pain."


    There is a little lust in his cool voice.


    Like a me, it flushes the little woman''s red cheeks. She turns her head and grits her teeth and almost


    wants to get into the pillow.


    He is not in a hurry to pull in. If he wants a woman physically and mentally, he should ease her first. He


    bows his head to continue the forey, kissing from her waist, seductive nipple to her neck. His


    feather-like kiss makes her shy, and wants to find a seam to get in.


    She pulls the quilt desperately, trying to cover her naked skin, but the man does not give her the


    opportunity. His eyes are full of admiration for her body. His palms strokes every inch of her skin. His


    thin lips sip her almost transparent earlobe, and gently tease her ears.


    She shrinks for a moment and groans, as if it was a spirit, opening up the blood all over.


    The man has a sh of light in his look, and he raises the corners of his mouth and breaths in her ear,


    "It''s more sensitive here."


    Jenny feels that her ears must be as red as cooked shrimps at the moment, so that she cannot look at


    his eyes.


    Why does he always talk in this moment? It makes her too annoyed to speak.


    But this kind of teasing speech obviously has the effect. She feels that here is a hot liquid run from her


    belly, wet and spreading, which makes her cannot help but approach the long-wants hard objective


    between her legs. When she touches the hot objective, she mps her legs. The upper suddenly


    gasps and frowns at her, lost for words.


    It just feels hard, but actually very fragile.


    The friction between the legs makes the man feel more and more hot. The sweat flows across his


    wheat-colored chest and drops on the woman''s belly, causing a shudder.


    By now, all the dryness and heat has been concentrated in the bellies of the two. He touches the sheet


    under her, which is most soaked.


    "If it hurts, let me know." He murmurs in her ear, then opens her leg and slowly pulls in the secret


    garden.


    When he begins to pull in, the woman under him widens her eyes and cries. She cramps and scarcely


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    holds on to the man''s arms with her nails deeply embedded in his arms.


    "Ah... Uh... It hurts."


    The man feels that something hindered him and the woman''s choking cry makes him feel a little sad.


    But the arrow is on the bow-poised to strike. Sooner orter it has to be passed.


    He makes up his mind to go through with a calm face.


    "Ah..."


    Jenny feels painful as if her lower body is being pierced.


    She clearly feels the friction in her vagina, and even feels that there is liquid flowing through it. His big


    penis fills her vagina and almost is going to break it. Her mind goes nk and groans, but her voice is


    gradually faint and almost inaudible.


    Luke Lu rarely looks at with soft eyes, strokes her cheek with pity, and remains his penis inside


    immovably for fear that she passes out.


    "Liar..."


    Jenny grips his hand in tears, ¡°It hurts..."


    "Believe me, just move."


    The words of appeasement buzz in her head, but she does not believe it at all. But she knows that she


    has to pass it sooner orter, so she grits her teeth and agrees.


    "Be slight, please."


    She doesn¡¯t know if it works. Her body gradually bes numb and losses consciousness. Again, the


    man pulls in and out. The pain, which has disappeared, is once again recovered. She feels that her


    whole body is torn, which is probably unforgettable for the rest of her life.


    She grits ted her teeth from crying out. But she is so painful that she tears down.


    In the end, Luke Lu cannot bear to make her ufortable. He pulls back from her body, wipes her


    tears, hugs her into his arms, and gently rubs her head to appease her.


    "If it hurts too much, let''s forget it."


    The man murmurs in a hoarse voice, so that Jenny feels tight in her heart and then a sense of


    inexplicablefort filled her. She moves her hands from his neck to hold his arms and whispers, ¡°No."


    Luke Lu is stunned. In the gloom he sees the bright and clear eyes, weeping, but full of irresistible


    firmness.


    The little woman seems to be afraid that he would give up halfway. She puts her arms around his neck


    and kisses his neck and cheek with her tender mouth.

 Chapter 59 Interview

    Chapter 59 Interview


    No one can control himself in this case.


    Moreover, just now he forces himself to stop because Jenny looks too painful, and the reaction he


    should have does not diminish at all.


    The teasing of the moment is simply equal to add fuel to the fire.


    He groans and pulls in again.


    The bed shocks, apanied by heavy gasps. One orgasm after another.


    She still feels painful, but it seems a little numb. She wants to end it as soon as possible, but her body


    begins to meet him, and even gradually begins to squirm.


    The bedside mobile phone vibrates all the time. But the sound is covered by the madness on the bed,


    After a whole night, Jenny feels that all her strength has been vacated and gradually falls asleep, but


    vaguely feels that her body is still moving.


    The bright moonlight sprinkles on the woman''s beautiful body.


    Luke Lu holds the woman''s legs and thrusts in and out. He thinks he might be crazy, fucking a woman


    who has passed out, as if he is tireless. He turns her over and over again, trying to rub her into her


    flesh and blood.


    If it hasn''t been for fear that she will not be able to bear it, he can make love to her for a whole night.


    In the early hours of the morning, he holds the sleeping woman in his arms to the bathroom, takes a


    bath, and then puts her back in bed. When he is ready to go to bed, he finds that there are more than a


    dozen missed calls.


    He frowns and goes to the balcony with the phone.


    When he closes the door, a gust of cool windes in from the windowsill. The wind makes the


    woman on the bed quivers, opens her eyes in a daze and sees the figure on the balcony.


    "What¡¯s the matter when it''s sote?"


    "..."


    "I am busy just now."


    "..."


    "Well. I will let the driver pick you up."


    "..."


    "I have something to do tomorrow,"


    Luke Lu seems to be discussing something with the person on the other side of the phone with


    patience.


    "OK, I''ll pick you up."


    In the end, Luke Lu makes apromise.


    Jenny frowns, and wonders what the identity of the person on the other side of the phone is for she can


    make Luke Lupromise.


    The wind blows over the curtain. Holding the door frame, he closes the window with his slender hands.


    Jenny feels the mattress tilt slightly and a gust of cool breeze blows in the quilt.


    She closes her eyes and pretends to drill into his arms unconsciously.


    The man seems to be used to her, holds her in his arms, changes afortable posture, and gradually


    makes a steady breathing sound.


    On that night, Jenny does not sleep well.


    The lower part of the body vaguely aches. If she moves, she feels like being pierced. She grits her


    teeth and thinks about the future, bing more and more panic.


    What will she do if it has something to do with the Lu family?


    Should she continue to engage in the rtionship she is just aware of?


    ¡­


    Jenny wakes up at noon the next day. She misses the appointment with Shawn. She exims and


    bounces out of bed, but is overwhelmed by the softness on her waist and lies back on the bed.


    "Ouch..."


    She gasps and she slowly gets out of bed, holding her waist.


    Hearing the sound, the servantes in and looks at the room vaguely, "Good morning, Ma''am. Lunch


    is almost ready. Young Mastermands us to bring it to the living room. How about that?"


    Jenny flushes and hurriedly waves her hands, "No. I have to go out, so I don¡¯t eat breakfast. Where is


    your young master?"


    "The young master goes out early in the morning. There is something wrong with thepany and he


    has to pick someone up in the afternoon."


    Pick up someone?


    Jenny hesitates for a moment and thinks of the phone call she heardst night.


    She doesn¡¯t know who he is.


    The servant has never asked Luke Lu exactly what he has to do and just knows so much. So she does


    not ask any more questions. She gets up, dresses, forces to wear makeup, and rushes to thepany


    to attend the appointed interview.


    When she goes downstairs, Grandma is eating at the table. Seeing hering, she hurriedly calls her


    for dinner. She refuses on the excuse of going out. Worried that Grandma will not agree, she casually


    says that she is going to find Luke Lu. Grandma smiles from ear to ear and asks the servant to pack


    lunch and lets her deliver it.


    Jenny has no choice but to get into the car with an instion box.


    Shawn on the other side of the phone is already outraged, "The dated time is ten o''clock in the


    morning. What time is it now?"


    At 11:30, she just got into the car. The reprimand from the telephone is about to shatter her eardrum.


    "Shawn, I''m really sorry, the rm clock doesn''t go off. I set itst night."


    She does not know that in order to make her get more sleep, someone has turned off her rm clock


    which has just rang twice before leaving in the morning.


    "Fortunately, the designer suddenly has affairs and informs me that the interview has been postponed


    until afternoon. Now hurriedly pack up ande."


    "I''m in the car."


    Jenny breaths a sigh of relief.


    She is so luck today that the other party also postponed the time. It is no wonder she iste.


    Because there is more than enough time, Shawn first pulls her to change clothes in thepany and


    puts on makeup again, and then goes to the advertising department of Eshmour by a nanny van


    without haste.


    "I hear that brilliant entertainment is also ying the idea of Eshmour¡¯s endorsement, but their artists


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    are small and the overall grade is not high. Eshmour doesn¡¯t value. That¡¯s not to ourpany¡¯s credit.


    Luke Up Group makes a bid for ourpany so that we have such a good opportunity. You must seize


    it."


    "Shawn, I''ll try my best."


    "Not just try your best, you have to take it."


    Shawn pats her on the shoulder and says, "Jenny, the pressure isn¡¯t given from me. You should also


    know that thepany has nothing to do with you recently. If you want to increase the exposure, your


    best chance now is to get a big endorsement."


    Only gets the endorsement, thepany will value her. If she wants to film well, she can only get goal


    in roundabout way.


    She knows it in her own heart.


    In the afternoon, the interview is going to begin at the Advertising Department of Eshmour Group.


    All kinds of equipment are put in front of the white curtain. Andy, the designer she sawst time, stands


    in front of the curtain, wearing a leather suit and ck broad-legged trousers, chic and domineering.


    When Jenny goes in, looking at the arrangement around her, she is a little dazed. Isn''t this the shooting


    site? Is the interview conducted directly here?


    When he sees her arrive, Andy takes off her sunsses and smiles politely at her, "Here you go? I¡¯m


    sorry for temporarily adjusting the time."


    "It''s okay," Jenny smiles, "Miss Andy, is the interview going on here?"


    "Yes," Andy nods, her the cool pink short hair flying up like a pink balloon, "I decided to take this


    interview directly in the form of an Eshemour¡¯s ad, that is to say, if you pass the interview, the ad you


    shot today will be straight on."


    "Ah?" Jenny is stunned.


    Is it too casual? Shooting advertising is very troublesome. It usually takes about a week to fully finish


    the early shooting. If there is still a problem in theter pruning, they have to start all over again.


    "But you''re not the only one here for the interview."


    Andy says with a meaningful tone.

 Chapter 60 The Old Lover Returns(1)

    Chapter 60 The Old Lover Returns(1)


    "Miss Sky arrived," someone shouts. All people in the whole shooting site stop their work and looks at


    the door.


    She wears a blue-stripe skirt, white trumpet pants and a pair of 12-centimeter heels with her hair in a


    ponytail. Her slight mixed-race face is as bright as an angel. She smiles and walks towards Jenny.


    "That''s her. Yourpetitor today, Sky."


    Sky, an actress who is about to contract with Brilliant Entertainment, is a young female singer who won


    the Gold Melody Award for pop songs of the global gold song list in June and vice president of the


    International Autism Child Protection Public Welfare Association.


    Sky is very famous, not only in foreign countries, but also in China, even more than that. She is a new


    star in the singing industry, but also the darling of the fashion industry, and advertised Darry Watch and


    other first-line brands at home and abroad.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    With her here, how can she have any chances of winning?


    Jenny swallows, backs out before tenseness and says with a slumber face, ¡°Miss Andy, is there any


    need forpetition?"


    Andy nces at her, with a hint of meaningful sympathy in her eyes, "If you give up the opportunity to


    fight, then failure is a corory. You can only feel selffort, pretending that you haven''t failed,


    because you don¡¯t take part, so you don¡¯t fail."


    Sky is so bright that she can understand the reason why the girl in front of her doesn¡¯t want to continue


    topete, because she has feels the same way for so many years.


    Before Jenny can reflect what that meant, the famous singer has already walked up to her, passed her,


    and hugs Andy, who is serious in speech and manner.


    "Honey, long time no see." The voice of Sky is soft and delicate, as if the pronunciation of every word is


    just right, not ufortable.


    "It''s been a long time." Andy responds and breaks free from her hug.


    "You attended the jewelry show in Francest month. Why don¡¯t youe to me? I saw you on the


    news."


    "Do you, a big singer and ambassador for public welfare, have time to receive me?"


    Jenny''s heart sinks.


    Is there any need to interview? All that is missing is going out to the party tonight hand in hand as best


    friends. She is like a big light bulb with a thousand watts. Is there any chance for her to win? Andy, is


    she here to avenge on her for shooting herst time? She''s very suspicious right now.


    "Interview first," Andy finally interrupts the reunion of her best friend, so that Jenny, who is


    embarrassed, breathe a sigh of relief.


    Sky looks at Jenny and nods to her, smiling like a spring breeze, which cannot be hated.


    Although she is an opponent, she believes that she has no chance of winning, so she has tough at it


    as a response.


    "Here are two identical sets of jewelry, both of which are new samples of the spring and summer series


    of Eshmour. They have not been modified yet. One for each, and then you can discuss with the people


    in the advertising department about shooting. Each of you has one hour. I will only look at the final


    product."


    Andy''s tone is as fierce as herself, and when she says this in a businesslike ount, it seems as if she


    doesn¡¯t taken her friend and the stranger seriously into ount.


    After taking the jewelry, they go into their own makeup room respectively. The makeup artist and the


    nner of the advertising department lead them and exin the meaning of the jewelry they takes.


    Jenny''s ne is half iid with white diamonds, the other half ck diamonds on the tinum. Half


    white, half ck. Just like two kinds of life gathered together in the middle into two thumb-sized swans.


    A ck swan and a white swan are kissing each other, affectionately and poignantly.


    "This swan kiss is Miss Andy''stest work. Because the meaning of it is too poignant and the


    implication is not very good, can¡¯t be regarded as beautiful. In fact, our advertising department is a little


    helpless. Why don''t you tell me your thoughts?"


    The guy in charge of the n looks young and frowned


    Jenny stares at the ne around her neck for a long time and hesitates to say, "In the ballet, there


    are ck swans and white swans. Can we add ballet elements to the advertisement, the intersection of


    ck swans and white swans?"


    The young man murmurs for a moment and looks at her neck, "That''s a good idea. Can you do ballet?


    It is impossible to train in a short time, isn¡¯t it?"


    Jenny smiles, "I have learned ballet from childhood. It is not difficult for me. Give me a ballet dress,


    please. One for each of the ck and white swans. About three shots."


    When she is studying abroad, she takes directing department and studies shooting, so she is insightful


    in this respect.


    When she decides to dance ballet, it is much easier. Jenny presses her legs in the dressing room and


    waits to go out.


    After the preparation, it is time to officially film.


    "Andy, I''m in a hurry. I have a friend to meet this afternoon, so can I be the first one?"


    Sky, wearing a white dress and holding the corner of her skirt, hesitates to ask Andy.


    Andy takes a look at Jenny, "Do you have something to do this afternoon?"


    She shocks her head, "Nothing. I can wait."


    "All right, Sky first."


    Jenny stands next to Andy and watched Sky dancing in the middle of the white curtain, wearing a white


    dress. She suddenly realizes something when Sky changes into a ck dress in the second shot.


    Isn''t that her idea?


    ck and white swans ballet?


    Sky just changes her dance movements into others, like an improved version of ballet.


    Jenny is stunned and subconsciously looks at her nner, "How does this happen?"


    "I wonder, too. Why does Sky think the same as us?" The young man incredibly cups his chin.


    Is it because the idea is too popr? Does everyone naturally think of swan dance when seeing the


    ne?


    There is no time for her to think. Jenny is confused when she came on stage.


    She struggles to dance the first standard white swan. When she looks up, she finds there is a look of


    faint disappointment on her face. She seems not satisfied. Her palms sweat nervously. And then she


    slips and falls on the ground, splitting to the ground at 180 degrees. It is an imperfect ending.


    The director also impatiently shouts "cut".


    Sky, who is in a hurry to leave, changes her clothes and stands by to look at her second shot. Jenny is


    already so nervous that she even can hardly stand after changing into a ck gauze skirt.


    If she chooses swan dance once again, it will be the same as Sky. She can¡¯t beat her creatively as


    well. She must be lost in this interview.


    She glimpses that there is a pir for pole dancing on the edge of the white curtain. She is stunned for


    a while and makes up her mind to let the stuff put the post in the middle of the curtain in for a penny


    and in for a pound.

 Chapter 61 the Old Lover Returns(2)

    Chapter 61 the Old Lover Returns(2)


    In fact, Andy has no expectation to this shooting. But the shooting n of ck and white swan is put


    forward by the advertisement department first. It means that the shooting n is directly rted with


    her design, concisely and clearly. Thus, she is not surprised at Sky¡¯s performance.


    But watching two performances of the same kind is very boring.


    Jenny and Sky are both just actresses, so it is unnecessary to ask them to have too much innovative


    consciousness. Therefore, as for this interview, it''s firste, first served.


    Sky knows its way well, so she finds an excuse to get it first.


    Andy stands aside, holding the cappino that her assistant buys, looking at Sky¡¯s face. She looks a


    bit more aggressive than usual.


    Maybe she is wrong?


    ¡°Please give me some pure music with a little enthusiasm.¡± Jenny¡¯s voice interrupts her thoughts. Then,


    something let everyone dumbstruck.


    Although Andy vaguely guesses what Jenny is going to do, but Andy thinks that Jenny¡¯s external image


    is limited. Thus, Andy thinks that she will not do such a thing.


    But when the ck veil is torn to her waist by Jenny, Andy is very amazed.


    The pole is set firmly in the middle of the curtain. Wearing a high ck veil and holding the pole with


    one hand, Jenny squats down and stands up slowly with her body in an S-shaped curve. At the same


    time, her other hand touches her chest along the curved thigh.


    All people there are surprised.


    It is a change from her pure image on the screen.


    With her sender legs hooking the steel pipe, she is like a ck butterfly flying around the pipe, very


    enchanting and charming


    Jenny is very nervous, because it is her first time to perform such sexy dance in front of the camera.


    And the pole dance is not her specialty, but at the beginning of training, she learns it carefully so that


    she can do it easily. However, at that time, thepany gives her pure image, so this skill is no longer


    used.


    Now she is forced to pick it up.


    A look of admirationes into Andy''s eyes.


    There is no creativity if the pure dance of the white swan gets together with the dance of the ck


    swan. It is just the literal interpretation of the set of jewelry. But it will be different through putting the


    ultimate purity and the ultimate charm.


    That''s soul searching.


    To her surprise, the ck butterfly is not eye-catching, and she knows the meaning of the set of


    jewelry. After the end of the enchanting pole dance of the ck butterfly, she spins with a jump,


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    There is a lot of apuse.


    And Andy can''t help pping.


    Jenny is nervous, even if she hears such apuse. Before signing the contract, any performance or


    feedback is not credible, for there are too much unknown in the future. No one knows whether


    someonees to stop it.


    ¡°We will inform you of the results after a meeting with the advertising department. Thank you both for


    your wonderful performances today.¡±


    After shaking hands with Sky, Andy turns to look at Jenny. She holds out her arms to Jenny to end the


    interview with a surprising hug.


    The results seem obvious.


    Andy obviously likes Jenny¡¯s performance better.


    ¡°If you are free tonight, why don''t we have dinner together? Jenny can join us together.¡± Andy nces


    at Jenny.


    ¡°No, I have to go back to thepany and talk to Shawn first.¡±


    There was no need for her to join them. After refusing, she puts on her sunsses and goes out alone.


    After Jenny leaves, Andy looks up and down Sky seriously instead of happily. She holds the arms and


    looks at Sky, ¡°Can you tell me why youe back this time?¡±


    She does not know why the interview is added a person until she is told by her assistant. And this


    interview is arranged by herself. After getting more information about Jenny, she finds that Jenny is


    suitable for the spring and summer series jewelry of Eshmour. So Andy does not n to set up any


    other test, and the swan''s kiss is just a small test.


    She does not know the person who joins the interview is Sky.


    With her ability, she can even get the endorsement directly. But it seems strange that she wille to


    the interview.


    Sky touches the coat on her shoulder casually, but her eyes staring at Jenny¡¯s figure, ¡°I am tired of


    staying in foreign countries, and my grandpa has always hoped that Ie back when he is alive, so I


    ¡°Really?!¡± Andy says, leaning lopsided against a pir. ¡°You''re just too lofty to admit that youe back


    for Luke.¡±


    ¡°Andy, you think too much.¡±


    This word sounds unimportant, as if it is really others¡¯ thought and there is nothing to do with herself.


    ¡°Well?¡±


    Andy changes her position and stands more casually. ¡°So, now youe back and be a


    She is also a friend for many years with Sky, although not s good friend. But Sky has few friends and


    Andy knows her.


    When hearing the word ¡°lover¡±, Sky feels surprised, and then she says deeply, ¡°It is just a coincidence.¡±


    Before Andy continues to ask her some questions, Sky turns around in a full circle. And they stand


    away from each other half a meter. Sky seems to guard against something but does nothing.


    ¡°Andy, I have something to deal with tonight, so I won''t have dinner with you. And I''ll treat you next


    time.¡±


    Andy knows Sky¡¯s temper, looking at her peacefully, ¡°Well, you juste back, how can you have


    some important things?¡±


    ¡°Andy, sometimes you go too far. You and I are not really good friends, are we?¡±


    The woman in front of her stares at her with her big eyes, which seems to carry a trace of mockery.


    The sound of the high heels bes farther and farther away until it disappears.


    The assistant carefully looks up and down at Andy''s motionless face, ¡°Andy, don''t you get angry when


    she talks with you like that?¡±


    It is the first time for him to see that Andy is so polite to such a woman. Even though she is mocked,


    she is also not angry.


    Andy raises her eyebrows and nces at the muscr assistant who is standing by. ¡°Being angry with


    women, you deserve to be single.¡±


    Looking at Andy¡¯s leaving away, the assistant touches his head in a dazed way.


    What does it have to do with me being single?


    In the underground parking lot of the Eshmour Group, a silver-gray minivan is parked in a slightly dimly


    corner.


    A respectful voice sounds inside the car,


    ¡°Mr. Lu, the driver says that he does not meet Sky when he is in the airport.¡±

 Chapter 62 The Old Lover Returns(3)

    Chapter 62 The Old Lover Returns(3)


    Jenny gets out from the elevator of the underground garage in high heels. And she has agreed with the


    driver to meet her here. She wears a mask and a hat and looks around for a long time. She is afraid of


    being found. Then she sees the familiar license te number faraway.


    She is so happy that she walks fast towards the car.


    But then, she hears sounds from the elevator, as if someone is going to get off the elevator.


    Jenny worries that someone recognizes her, so she has to speed up the pace towards the car. Then,


    she feels her feet like filling lead and suddenly one leg bes weak. Then she falls on the ground


    with her high heels spraining. And a dust raising behind her back.


    ¡°Oh?¡± she hears a startled and familiar feminine shouting behind her.


    Jenny frowns and has no time to look back. She just gasps in pain and moves twice. It seems that she


    fails to stand up.


    She has been so tired the night before, and has just spent too much energy on the interview. So now


    some slight movements has made her legs limp and her knees hurt from the impact on the ground.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    There is a heat in her arm, and then a light force lifts her arm. ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    The sound is so soft that anyone would have thought that the person must be a kind woman.


    But Jenny obviously feels that the person does not try hard to help her up. She is just touching her arm.


    She picks herself up from the ground by gritting her teeth painfully.


    At the moment when she is about to raise her head to say thank you, Jenny sees a familiar figure


    walking towards her in a hurry from the silver Maybach.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The cold sounds reverberate in the underground garage.


    Luke does not approach and Jenny can not stand firmly, but she feels that there is a kind of strength


    pulling her arms down.


    ¡°Oh...¡±She hears a shouting and feels a pressure on her shoulder. Before she can stand stably, she is


    about to fall to the ground again.


    Instead of the expected pain, her arm is held firmly by arge hand. When she opens her eyes, the


    familiar smell of Luke has wrapped her. But what lets her surprised is that Luke''s other hand holds


    around the slender waist of the woman.


    The woman, looking up, is both innocent and surprised, and shouts, ¡°Luke...¡±


    The person who just pretends holding Jenny but finally wants Jenny to fall down again is Sky, a


    Entertainment. They do not talk with each other just now. But now in the underground garage, their


    opposing stances are very interesting.


    ¡°Do you know each other?¡±


    Jenny asks hesitantly.


    Luke frowns and doesn''t answer her. ¡°Can you walk?¡±


    Jenny''s best friend has a famous saying that is if a man doesn''t directly answer your question, then he


    has a problem. If a man doesn''t directly answer your question but raises another question, then he has


    a problem.


    Now the question is what the rtionship between Sky and Luke is.


    Jenny suddenly regrets


    Looking at them standing together, she regrets that she had sex with Lukest night.


    Why does not she ask clearly?


    Doesn¡¯t Luke have a childhood girlfriend abroad? And the woman is his first lover. They have


    misunderstanding so they separate. But now the womanes back, and they get together again.


    Thus, Jenny bes Luke¡¯s another lover, which is a big joke.


    Luke frowns and looks usatory.


    Jenny is about to speak, but is interrupted by a soft voice.


    ¡°Do you know each other?¡± Sky asks, looking at Jenny and Luke.


    ¡°Jenny is mypany¡¯s actress.¡±


    Luke¡¯s answer let Jenny down.


    Does Luke want to avoid something deliberately to Sky? He does not want her to know that he has


    married her.


    All can be forgiven. If, as she thought, there was a time when Sky and Luke got together.


    ¡°Both of you can talk with each other. I get in first.¡±


    She pulls her hand out of Luke''s arms and tries to get into the car by herself.


    ¡°No, you get hurt. Go to the hospital first.¡±


    Luke holds her shoulders and leads her toward the silver car.


    ¡°Luke, I don''t drive a car today and my agent hasn''te to pick me up yet. Can you give me a ride?¡±


    The soft voice bes haunting.


    Jenny frowns, feeling that this woman has a purpose in approaching Luke.


    Should she now refuse Sky with the status of Mrs. Lu?


    She looks up at Luke''s profile face, which is very sharp like a freshly sharpened knife. Before she can


    say something, Luke nods.


    The driver opens the copilot door, but Sky seems to not see it. She just sits in the back seat.


    ¡°Jenny gets injured. It will be better for her to sit in the passenger seat.¡±


    Sky¡¯s voice is very soft. But for Jenny, she sounds ufortable. But she does not know why she will


    feel ufortable.


    Fortunately, Luke feels that it is not safe for Jenny to sit in the passenger seat alone, so he put her in


    the back seat and sits in front alone.


    This arrangement is the best for him, but for Jenny, she is on tenterhooks.


    Sky just sits in the position behind Luke. She keeps talking on the way, who does not have any


    demeanor like other top singers. Instead, she looks like a neighbor sister. And they mention some of


    their childhood jokes and Luke looks very happy.


    The smile on his face is not usually seen.


    ¡°Luke, do you remember there was a time when I yed house games with Duncan in our military


    yard? All the boys in the yard didn''t want to y with me. Only Duncan was willing to y with me...¡±


    When hearing the name of Duncan, Jenny bes nervous.


    It is a taboo topic i n front of Luke. Is Sky too stupid to find that Luke has changed his facial


    expression?


    However, Luke does not give her any response. There is a deep faint light in his cold eyes, as if he has


    seen the distant past through a window ss.


    Then Jenny bes more and more nervous.


    Others can not mention Duncan, but Sky can. They are like old friends who have not met each other for


    many years. And now they begin to miss each other. In such situation, others can not join them.

 Chapter 63 The Old Lover Returns (4)

    Chapter 63 The Old Lover Returns (4)


    When Jenny is in the hospital to deal with the wound, Sky still keeps talking with Luke. And it is the


    driver who helps Jenny toplete the whole wound treatment process. Jenny feels that she does not


    have any chance to talk with them and that she also does not want to say anything. However, hearing


    that Sky wants to visit Luke¡¯s grandma, Jenny feels surprised.


    ¡°Luke, I juste back. I think I should go to visit your grandma. How about today?¡±


    Luke pauses for a moment, ¡°You should go back to your apartment to pack up your things. What¡¯s


    more, you¡¯re going to sign a contract with Brilliant Entertainment tomorrow. When you''ve got everything


    in order, then you can go to visit her.¡±


    Jenny does not expect that Luke will refuse her. And the reason for the refusal is so unconvincing.


    She can not help looking at Sky''s face.


    She is indeed a top singer. It can not be found any different feeling on her face. ¡°Ok, I Just some back


    and I even do not take a shower. So please send me back to the apartment. And thanks again for


    helping me find this apartment.¡±


    It seems to imply something.


    Jenny frowns, takes out earphones from her bag, plugs them into her mobile phone, ys music, leans


    back in her chair and slowly closes her eyes.


    Jenny thinks that there is nothing to do with her no matter what they talk about.


    Luke looks in the rear-vision mirror, which reflects Jenny sleeping sweetly on a backseat sofa. She


    seems indifferent to what is going on around her. Luke feels a little bit upset.


    ¡°I buy your grandmother''s favorite perfume from abroad, and I''ll bring it some other day.¡±


    Sky¡¯s voice falls into Jenny''s ears through the earphone.


    Jenny only listens to the music for two seconds, then she put her hand into her pocket and turns on the


    phone into silent mode. She does not know what happens to her. She just feels ufortable to listen


    to their chat openly. So now she does it secretly.


    ¡°By the way, Luke, why don''t you take Jenny home first? Isn''t it a waste of her time?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°All right,¡± Sky says, smiling sweetly and looking kind and innocent, ¡°If I has known she is an actress of


    yourpany in the interview just now, I will notpete with her, for the endorsement is not very


    important for me. And if you have told me before, I will not go to the interview.¡±


    When hearing her such words, Jenny feels very angry.


    What does Sky want to do?


    What a strange childhood friend of Luke?


    Is it great to grow up in the same military area courtyard?


    It is not easy to send Sky back to the apartment. Now, she asks Luke to help her deal with her luggage.


    She says that it is hard for her to move the heavy luggage. Then, they have been in the apartment for


    half an hour.


    Her teeth are chattering as she waits impatiently in the car


    Last night Jenny was called a babe in bed, but today Jenny seems to be a stranger for him. Amelia


    says that all men are animals with lower body thinking, which is absolutely true.


    Then, Luke goes into the tidy apartment.


    Sky puts down the key, goes to the kitchen to get the coffee that the servant prepares, ¡°I ask the


    servant to prepare it, and it''s still hot. It will be better for you to drink something to get rid of the cold.¡±


    Sky pretends being coquettish before Jenny, but now her manner is normal.


    Luke nces at her and the coffee.


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Sky frowns, ¡°Are you afraid of being poisoned?¡±


    Then Luke smiles faintly and takes a sip from his coffee cup.


    It is good.


    ¡°Why do you do that just now?¡±


    Luke asks coldly.


    Sky feels surprised. Then thinking of what she has said and done just now, she says, ¡°If you get


    together with other women before, I also do that. But why can¡¯t I do that now in front of Jenny?¡±


    Even after for a while, Luke does not reply.


    No matter what Luke answers, it will be embarrassing.


    ¡°Luke, are you sure to get married Jenny?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Such a simple answer is like a heavy stone on Sky.


    She keeps silent for a while. And she holds the coffee cup tightly.


    Then, she smiles, ¡°It seems that you figure it out?!¡±


    Luke raises his head, looking at Sky.


    ¡°Well, I think I need to thank my future sister-inw,¡± Sky says, ¡°Don''t me me to do so just now. After


    all, you are my brother, and you will be robbed by another woman, so I feel a little bit ufortable!¡±


    ¡°Only ufortable?¡±


    ¡°And a little bit jealousy.¡± Sky says, raising her arms, kneading his index finger and thumb together and


    winking her eyes, like a cute girl, ¡°Now you have girlfriend, but I am still a leftover woman.¡±


    "The average man is not worthy of your conditions."


    Then, Luke stands up, ¡°I''ve finished my coffee. And I have other things to do. No matter what you need,


    just call Lilian.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Sky does not ask him to stay for a long time. She takes the coffee cup and sends Luke to the door,


    ¡°Please help me to greet Jenny. I may have offended her in the interview. Please let it go.¡±


    ¡°She is not a narrow-minded person.¡±


    Luke stands in the elevator, and just before the door closes, he says the word.


    Looking at Luke¡¯s figure disappearing in the elevator, Sky feels lonely. Her smile ossifies on the face for


    a long time. She does not look like sad or happy, but feels ufortable.


    Isn¡¯t she a narrow-minded person?


    It is afraid there won''t be a woman who is still happy if seeing her man getting together with another


    woman,


    Perhaps, Luke does not know women.


    When Luke is about to get on, Jenny on the bus seems to rip out the leather seat cover, but just before


    he gets on, she pretends to be indifferent and pretends falling asleep.


    ¡°Falling asleep?¡± Luke frowns.


    A driver in the driver''s seat shakes his head.


    She¡¯s awake.


    Luke turns to look at Jenny¡¯s sleeping expression, reaches out his hands and pinches her cheek.


    She doesn''t have a fashionable awl face, but has a fat face.


    ¡°Oh, don''t pinch my face. I''m already fat enough. If I keep being fat, Shawn will force me to have a


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    stic surgery."


    Jenny can not bear his hand moving in her face.


    Fortunately, her face has not been stic, or it will be scary by his pinching.


    ¡°I just regard Sky as my sister. You think too much.¡±


    His cold voice spreads through the car.


    Then, Jenny does not say anything.

 Chapter 64 Women’s Hearts

    Chapter 64 Women¡¯s Hearts


    ¡°Why are you exining it to me?¡±


    There was a thin, mosquito-like sound in the car.


    Luke lowers her head, avoiding Luke''s gaze.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    She feels a little guilty. But she does not do anything. She just makes some stories about their


    childhood love.


    But Luke¡¯s reaction is somewhat unexpected.


    ¡°I think you need to hear it.¡±


    Luke¡¯s attitude is a little tough, and he does not give Jenny any opportunity to defend.


    She wants to say something, but hesitates.


    In front of this man, her mind seems to have nowhere to hide. And no matter what she says and does,


    he always can see through it at a nce. What¡¯s more, lying is difficult, the consequences of lying is


    difficult to deal with, so she just shut up.


    But thinking of what he has just exined, Jenny feels a little happy.


    ¡°What kind of music do you listen to?¡±


    Luke suddenly approaches. And before she knows it, he takes an earphone from her ear and stuffs it


    into his ear.


    By the time she knows it, the car is filled with embarrassment for several seconds.


    Luke slowly puts down his earphone and looks up at Jenny with a half-smile.


    There''s no sound in the earphones, is that self-deception?


    ¡°I just turn off the music.¡± Jenny blushes and snatches her earphone cord from Lu''s hand.


    Luke keeps smiling.


    It means that Jenny hears what they talk about.


    George is a yboy, but he knows women very well.


    All women are dishonest, and so is Jenny.


    Then Jenny has to mention this topic again.


    ¡°If you want to ask me something about Sky, I''ll be happy to answer you.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Luke changes his position and sits more casually in the minivan, with his whole upper body leaning on


    the leather seats. His cool eyes nce at Jenny''s delicate cheeks.


    When looking at her big eyes, Jenny avoids his eyes deliberately


    After a moment, Jenny says softly, ¡°Well, let me think about it.¡±


    ...


    On the flight from Australia to China, a girl in blue jeans and a yellow flecked down vest takes off her


    sunsses. Then she finds her position, and slowly takes off her coat and stuffs it into the luggage


    rack. And then she moves her neck and sits down.


    The girl puts up a bun hairstyle. After taking off the sunsses, she reveals a soft cute face. And her


    clear eyes look very innocent. She seems to be inexperienced.


    ¡°My dear, I just get on the ne. I send you the flight number. Pleasee and pick me up."


    She has a sweet voice, which makes people veryfortable. There are many young men inside the


    ne who turn back frequently and look her twice in a friendly and kind way.


    She had just turned off her phone when a gentle man greets to her, ¡°Hello.¡±


    She looks up at the man next to her. The man is in a mboyant holiday jumpsuit, with the tawny hair


    perfectly manicured.


    In her opinion, such man is either a yboy or gay.


    She answers coldly, and then puts on her sunsses. Close her eyes to take a rest is the friendliest


    response she can give him.


    ¡°Are you Chinese? Can you speak Chinese?¡±


    A beauty is not actually proud, but being proud is a good way to keep away from somebody.


    And this is George''s interpretation of female''s psychology.


    Obviously, this cute woman is also a beauty, though it is better to say that she¡¯s cute.


    ¡°NO¡±


    It is a much colder answer.


    George hesitates for a moment. He thinks that the prejudice seems to be a little bit strong.


    ¡°If you''re in a bad mood, I''m happy to be a listener.¡±


    He replies in English. And his pure Cockney sounds gentle and lively.


    But the girl pulls down her sunsses on her nose and res at him. ¡°No one thinks you''re dumb if


    you don''t talk.¡±


    Then, the words he wants to say are stuck in his throat.


    It is the first time that George meets such a embarrassing situation.


    Is it so hard to pick up girls on the ne these days?


    Then George hears a chuckle. He is so keen that he can feel that the chucklees from a charming


    beauty.


    She turns around and finds a beautiful woman.


    Sitting across the aisle in a row with George, a sexy woman in a Burgundy hip-hugging dress shows off


    her sexy figure.


    She touches her long hair with one hand and smiles, but she does not look at George. She looks


    seductive.


    ¡°The little girl may be tired. How can you bother her?¡±


    Such voice is so sweet.


    George shrugs his shoulders indifferently, and looks at the beauty, ¡°I do not know whether you are


    willing to be disturbed by me?¡±


    ¡°A sixteen-hour journey must be very boring. So it is not a bad idea to chat.¡±


    ¡°What a pity." George sighs.


    The beauty feels curious, but keeps smiling, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It is a pity that I can¡¯t talk with you after sixteen hours.


    Clearly, George is not a gay, he is a lover.


    Then the womanughs. They pick up the goblet across the aisle, and bang it, which ngs clearly.


    George is not a person who loves challenges, so he does not care about being treated coldly by the


    cute girl.


    Not everyone in this world like himself. And he can ept such fact more frankly than anyone.


    Besides, he will prefer getting together with those who like him.


    He sits near the ne window. Then he closes his eyes and smiles in a mocking way.


    Such men are everywhere. Every two days someone can meet a flirtatious and dissolute man. This


    kind of man relies on his own money, and thinks that all women can easily hook up.


    It''s a shame that she has to breathe the same air with this guy on a 16-hour ne.


    ...


    It iste when Jenny and Luke return to the Flower House.


    Mrs. Lu is still dozing on the sofa. She is covered with a nket, and can be seen from a distance as


    soon as theye in.


    ¡°Young master, it is so good that youe back. There is soup simmering in the pot. And I go to fetch


    it to Young madam.¡±


    It is not suitable to say such word at that time.


    Jenny has not taken off his coat when shees in. And Mrs.Lu is sleeping on the sofa, and Luke has


    not changed his shoes. It was rather rash to urge Jenny to drink soup without doing anything.


    Luke turns to be serious. Jenny fears that he would me the servant and that his grandma will be


    woken up, so she says something.

 Chapter 65 Taking a Shower is a Problem

    Chapter 65 Taking a Shower is a Problem


    ¡°Your grand is waiting for us?¡± Jenny says in a hurry so that she can be heard clearly.


    The servant understands what Jenny means and nods hurriedly, ¡°Mrs. Lu is very stubborn. She insists


    on waiting for you toe back to drink the health soup. If you drink it earlier, Mrs. Lu will go to rest


    earlier.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Jenny looks at Luke helplessly, ¡°It''s not to me them. Ie back toote tonight. And in the


    future, I wille back earlier.¡±


    ¡°How do you know that I''m going to me them?¡±


    Luke looks at Jenny.


    Jenny shrugs. "It''s quite normal. I''ve been living in the Flower House for almost two months. You


    usually turn to me the servants in such situation.¡±


    ¡°Usually? How many times have you seen?¡±


    Luke asks seriously.


    In his memory, he seldom talks to the servants. What¡¯s more, there is a housekeeper in the house, and


    it is the housekeeper who teaches the servants.


    Jenny waves, "Let it go. I go upstairs first, and you go to ask your grandma to go back to the room to


    rest. Please don''t tell her about my knee.¡±


    Luke looks at her bandaged knee.


    She is so careful today. Though she is reckless, she cares about Mrs.Lu so much.


    Jenny goes upstairs. But Luke stands at the top of the stairs for a while, making sure that the servant


    takes Jenny upstairs and goes into the bedroom. Then hearing the movement of the sofa in the living


    room, he walks in with quick steps.


    Squinting, Mrs. Lu takes off her reading sses and yawns at him.


    ¡°Have you had your meal? Don''t you say you woulde back for dinner this evening?¡±


    When mentioning this topic, Mrs.Lu feels unhappy.


    "We have had dinner outside. And Jenny is so tired that I ask her to go upstairs first and drink the soup


    before going to the bed. And now I will help you go back to your room to have a rest."


    ¡°Well? Why doesn¡¯t shee to see me today whening back?¡±


    Mrs. Lu doubts, ¡°Do you lie to me? Does Jennye back with you?¡±


    Luke sighs helplessly. "Ling sends Jenny upstairs. If you don''t believe me, please wait for Ling toe


    down to ask her.


    ¡°I want to see her by myself. She has been outside for a whole day. I have to make sure that my


    grandson is safe.¡± Mrs.Lu puts down her reading sses, and wants to stand up and goes upstairs.


    ¡°Now, you have a grandchild and don''t love me anymore?!¡±


    Mrs.Lu shakes when hearing his such words.


    How many years has she not heard such words from Luke?


    Although the tone is still cold, but thest time he said such pyrotechnical words is at his childhood


    when getting together with his brother. At that time, Luke asked her whether she preferred his brother


    because his brother was more excellent.


    ¡°All right, all right, I give in. Now you''re jealous of your wife.¡±


    She is so relieved now. for so many years, she¡¯s afraid that her precious grandson would be lost in the


    shadow of the past.


    Now it seems that Jenny helps change him a lot.


    The night wind blows lightly against the windowpanes.


    Jenny sits in front of the bathtub, felling puzzled at her injured legs.


    I''m afraid it''s difficult to have a good bath.


    Her legs can''t touch the water, but today she has my hair set, so she must have hair washed. What¡¯s


    more, and she is sweating all over when she dances. What a upset thing it is.


    Just wondering, she hears the sound of opening and closing door. The footsteps sound heavy.


    She feels nervous and then goes to check the bathroom doortch.


    Fortunately, it''s closed.


    She has just taken off all her clothes after a hard struggle, and now she was naked sitting in a chair


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    waiting for pouring enough water into the bath. It will be very embarrassing if hees in suddenly.


    Somebody is knocking at the door


    The knocking at the door scares her, and the cold sound makes her nervous


    ¡°It is inconvenient for you to take a shower because of your injured legs. Please open the door and let


    me help you.¡±


    Hearing his wards, Jenny casually pulls a towel to cover her chest. She feels that she has been seen


    the whole body through the ss door. She is so nervous that she even stammers, ¡°No... No, I can do


    it myself.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Jenny hurried to open the shower head to wash the clear and excessive sound at the door. But, for


    a moment, she forgets that she is a disabled person now. Then, she falls down from the chair and slips


    on the cushions.


    Fortunately, she falls on the soft mat. Otherwise, not only the legs, but also the buttocks will be hurt.


    She gasps in pain and can''t say a word.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    The knocking at the door is much louder, and Jenny does not answer.


    After a while, there is a sound of a key in the lock. Then, Jenny sees a pair of gray slippers in front of


    her and looks up at Luke¡¯s face.


    ¡°Ah...¡± The screams fill the bedroom. She tries to tug the white towel to block key parts of her body. But


    she fails to cover both her chest and pubic department. She is so nervous at that time.


    Luke doesn''t say anything, but picks her up from the ground and holds her in his arms.


    There is a sound of urgent footsteps at the door, ¡°Young madam, how...¡±


    But Ling does not finish what she wants to say and her words sticks in her throat.


    Looking from the bathroom door, Jenny is naked, like a frightened bird. She is wrapped in Luke¡¯s wide


    elbow. They seem to y with each other.


    It is not good toe out at this time.


    Ling suddenly covers her eyes, and turns to run outside while exining, ¡°Youngdy, I don''t see


    anything.¡±


    Go on?


    If it weren''t for the pain in her butt, she would have to exin to Ling.


    She is really innocent.


    ¡°Let go of me...¡±


    ¡°Let go and you fall again. Even if the cushions are thick enough, I believe that your tail-vertebrae can¡¯t


    hold up as well.¡±


    ¡°I can take a shower by myself.¡±


    ¡°But I do not think so.¡±


    Luke looks at the chair and puts her on it. Looking at Jenny trying to cover her body with the white


    towel, Luke frowns, ¡°I have seen your whole body before, so it is meaningless to cover it now.¡±


    Then, Jenny bes angry when hearing his words. If they did not have sexst night, she will not in


    such bad state and will not break her legs.


    Luke should be responsible for all of these.


    ¡°I do it by myself. The wound should not touch the water and I just wipe my body.¡±


    Jenny refuses to touch her with a firm attitude.


    Jenny thinks thatst night she fulfilled the duty as Mrs. Lu, so she hopes that Luke can let her go


    tonight.


    She feels worried and nervous.


    Luke looks at her clutching her shoulders and turns to leave the bathroom, saying, ¡°If you need help,


    just let me know.¡±


    Looking at him leaving, Jenny breathes a sigh of relief. Then she wets the towel and carefully wipes her


    body several times. Finally, she sits on the chair in her pajamas and worries about something.


    What about the hair?

 Chapter 66 Being Good at Washing Hair

    Chapter 66 Being Good at Washing Hair


    She can''t just squat down. What if she sits down, and lowers her head into the bathtub, the water will


    drip to her knees?


    Luke is sitting on the sofa in her bedroom drinking tea. Then, Jenny stretches out her head. After


    hesitating for a long time, she smiles reluctantly and says, ¡°Well, do you have stic bags?¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°I want to wrap my knees...If not, something waterproof will be ok.¡±


    Jenny tries to keep smiling. In fact, her wound is not serious, but the female actress is afraid of scars,


    so she has to be careful now and do not touch the water.


    If she wraps her knees in a stic bag or cover them with a waterproof cloth from thigh to knee so that


    she doesn''t have to be worried when lowering her head to wash her hair.


    ¡°No,¡±


    But Luke tells her that he does not know stic bags at home.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Then I will ask Ling to give me one.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote. And the servants fall asleep.¡±


    Luke closes the book and looks at her meaningfully. "I have a better offer."


    ¡°What?¡± Jenny looks up at him.


    Her eyes are so innocent that people can¡¯t help to protect and love her.


    ¡°Let me help you.¡±


    Standing in the door of the bathroom, Jenny smiles in an embarrassed way.


    ¡°Well...I do not want to trouble you.¡±


    ¡°It does not matter.¡±


    When he finishes this word, he goes to stand in front of Jenny and he tries to stop her closing the door.


    Then he enters into the bathroom, looking around the bathroom and seeing the clean towels on the


    shelf.


    Three minutester, after the water in the bathtubes out, Jenny is lying in the empty bathtub. Her


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    head is propped up by two sets of folded bath towels, resting on the edge of the bathtub. Her long


    ck hair was in the hands of Luke, just put into the transparent stic basin, floating on the water.


    Then Luke puts her long ck hair into a clear stic basin.


    Jenny shivers as warm water flows down her hair from the hairline.


    Luke is so gentle that she feels tingling.


    ¡°Is it ok?¡±


    ¡°Use a little bit more force...¡±


    She is biting her teeth to say that words and she feels her couragemendable tonight.


    Now she feelsfortable.


    At the beginning, she closes her eyes. Butter, she can not help to open one of her eyes to peep at


    him, and she finds that he is less than 20 cm away from her. Now Luke is washing her hair carefully.


    Luke is such a great president worth billions of dors, but helps her wash her hair.


    Just thinking about it, she feels very lucky.


    ¡°Mr. Lu, have you worked in a shampoo shop before?¡±


    The moment the question is asked, she regrets it.


    ¡°Jenny, do you have a problem with your mind? Why do you ask such a question?¡±


    ¡°No,¡±


    The answer, which is entirely predictable, is too cold.


    The atmosphere bes even more awkward than it has been at first.


    Perhaps Luke is aware of this, then he suddenly adds, ¡°In the army, I help wash myrades'' hair.¡±


    Jenny, of course, will not miss such good opportunity to begin a new topic, and she suddenly feels that


    the topic about the army saves her.


    ¡°Because you often get hurt, so all of you help each other?¡±


    ¡°No, at that time, I was very young in the army, so I often took turns in the army. And the army had their


    hair cut regrly every month. Thus I was called in to help.¡±


    ¡°But isn''t your grandfather a general? How can they ask you to do these things?¡±


    ¡°Dead people are just a harvest of loess.¡±


    His words make Jenny very surprised. She thinks that Luke should respect his great grandfather, but


    his tone seems not to care about his grandpa¡¯s great achievement.


    ¡°Isn''t your father a major general? I think he''s the head of your army. And as the chief''s son, you should


    get special treatment...¡±


    Jenny just asks casually.


    Suddenly, she stops.


    Does she say something wrong?


    ¡°Your father...¡±


    ¡°Don''t mention him...¡± Luke interrupts. Then, he hurries to clear the foam from her hair, wraps her hair


    in a towel, and walks straight out of the bathroom.


    Jenny sits up from the bathtub, looks at the door and frowns.


    Luke and his father must have a problem. Last time when she mentions his father, his attitude is also


    like this.


    Although he is not angry with her, his attitude makes her feel strange.


    But now she thinks that if it is mentioned by Sky, what will Luke do? And of cause, Jenny does not


    know why she will think of Sky.


    Luke is sitting on the sofa reading a book. He frowns and looks unhappy. Then, Jenny feels sorry to


    mention such unhappy topic.


    Holding a towel above her head, she takes a hairdryer from one side and limps over.


    ¡°Professional washers are also responsible for blow-drying guests'' foreheads, Mr. Lu.¡±


    She tries to ask him. And she is ready to be rejected by him.


    ¡°Come on.¡±


    Luke answers coldly, puts down the book in his hand and takes the hair dryer from Jenny.


    The hair dryer is whistling, and neither of them says anything.


    ¡°If you don''t want to mention your parents, I will not mention them in the future. I apologize for my


    careless words.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I know you are good to me. And I don''t have many friends in China. So even if we are not couple, I will


    get along well with you as friends."


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°If you have any taboos, you can tell me earlier. You are always quiet, so I can''t understand what you


    are thinking. It''s better tomunicate simply, right?¡±


    As if she is talking to herself, for she says a lot, and in the end she is incoherent.


    She just feels that people in a bad mood can not be silent, and that it will be better to listen to others to


    say something soft, so she doesn''t care about it. Besides, she just talks.


    ¡°Are you listening to me?¡± Jenny hesitates for a moment. She hopes that Luke can reply him.


    ¡°Well.¡± Luke answers.


    ¡°Is there anything you taboo that I shall not mention in the future?¡±


    Besides his parents and brother, Jenny does not know other taboos about him.


    The sound of the hair dryer stops abruptly, and Luke¡¯s hand moves through her casually lowered arms


    and slowly holds her waist. ¡°The word even if we are not couple, it sounds like a taboo," he says


    coldly.

 Chapter 67 My Husband is Different from Others

    Chapter 67 My Husband is Different from Others


    Jenny feels that something is suddenly stuck inside the throat. She wants to say something more, but


    is interrupted by Luke.


    It is not the first time that she meets such experience. Luke either doesn''t say anything, or he says


    something amazing.


    She is just analyzing all the possibilities. After all, he is really good to her and she respects him even if


    they do not get married.


    Obviously, what Luke wants is not the respect.


    ¡°You are my rightful wife, and you ought to know what to say and do. In terms of work, I don''t care


    about what you can do outside, but this is our home.¡±


    After hearing these words, Jenny feels ashamed of herself. But when she hears thetter sentence,


    she feels restless.


    ¡°I want you to take the initiative in fulfilling your duties as a wife.¡±


    It seems a perfectly normal sentence, but suddenly the strength in her waist tightens, and the breathing


    Jenny feels that her upper body is stiff.


    To tell the truth, she is not very used to such intimacy.


    She has used up all her hints the night before, and feels too tired to say anything.


    ¡°Well, I am hurt,¡± she says, trying to fight out of his warm chest.


    ¡°It doesn''t matter. Today you just have to lie down.¡±


    It is not easy for Jenny to fight out of his arms. Now, Luke holds her in his breast again. And Jenny


    wants to fight against him, but finally touches his chest.


    His chest muscles are stic. Shouting loudly, Jenny¡¯s face turns red, feeling embarrassed, and she


    does not know where to put her hands.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Before Jenny can react, Luke holds her in his arms and walks towards the bed.


    ¡°Stop...No...¡± Jenny struggles. The traces ofst night''s struggle are still there, and the lower body is


    still very painful. She almost can¡¯t walk today.


    Luke puts her slowly on the big bed. Then Luke raises her wrists together high above her head and


    pressed them on the bedside mat. His knee is on her waist. At this time, it can not be found that what


    he wants to do.


    ¡°What do not you want?¡±


    ¡°I feel hurt...¡± Jenny chokes up.


    It really hurts.


    She has to admit that Luke''s physiology is too strong, and she does not make love with other men


    before, so she doesn''t know whether men are the same, but Luke¡¯s genital is reallyrge. However, she


    feels painfulst night, so she can not enjoy it.


    He frowns, ¡°It still hurts?¡±


    Only half her delicate face is visible in the yellow light, and she feels panic and nods hesitantly, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Luke frowns for a few minutes.


    Last night he had been patient and careful not to hurt her, but he had inevitably left many traces of


    pain.


    ¡°Let me see.¡±


    Hearing this, Jenny is so scared. She almost pushes Luke away with all strength, ¡°No...No need.¡±


    She stammers when she opens her mouth, with her quilt over her chest.


    ¡°What are you looking at? How can you see it?¡±


    Why is he so serious?


    ¡°If you feel painful, you need to go to the hospital.¡±


    Hearing this, Jenny feels that her brain is going to explode.


    ¡°Go to the hospital?¡±


    She can help looking at Luke, and says something without hesitation.


    ¡°Are you kidding? Go to the hospital and say what? Am I injured in some indescribable way because


    my husband is different in some way?¡±


    Perhaps her words are too bold, and Luke looks at her seriously.


    ¡°I mean...I mean...¡± Jenny hesitates for a while. Then she closes her eyes and says, ¡°I mean that it''s


    nothing serious, just there...It''s just...a little bit...swollen. So there is no need to go to the hospital...¡±


    It turns red and swollen. When she gets up in the morning and goes to the toilet, she feels so painful


    when she pees. And she can even feel her calf shaking when she sits on the toilet.


    So it is scary to think about that thing now.


    Luke reaches out his hands and touches her hair. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Jenny winces for a moment, half squinting at Luke, and feels a little embarrassed. After a while, she


    stumbles and repeats.


    ¡°My pudendal is swollen...¡±


    ¡°The first sentence.¡±


    ¡°Go to the hospital...¡±


    ¡°And then...¡±


    He is different in some way?


    Jenny doesn''t understand what Luke is asking.


    ¡°What do you call me?¡±


    Luke squints slightly and leans over her. Now Luke is closer to Jenny.


    Jenny feels that her mind has stopped running now. And she seems to remember what she has just


    said.


    ¡°You call me husband?¡±


    ¡°No. I believe I...?¡± She smiles and tries to cover up what she has just said.


    ¡°Then call me again.¡± Luke''s voice is so maic, as if a little spoiled, coaxing her to say it again.


    Jenny is usually very brave. And now perhaps she can regards calling Luke honey or dear as a joke,


    but calling Luke husband is really difficult for Jenny.


    So why exactly does she call him husband?


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± She turns her head away from his eyes.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t, you may choose to introduce me to the doctor.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    Jenny has nothing to say.


    Luke is good at bullying the weak woman.


    ¡°Dear...¡±


    She makes a muffled shout in the pillow.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Luke turns over and exhales slowly, seemingly enjoying himself.


    ¡°Again.¡±


    ¡°Dear...¡± Someone has to bow his heads under the eaves.


    Jenny hints herself.


    ¡°One more time¡±


    ¡°Almost...Is that all right, Mr.Lu?¡± Jenny is a little bit unhappy, ¡°Is it interesting to bully me?¡±


    Luke bents his arms and sits up slowly. He says in a soft and friendly way, ¡°If you do not want to call


    me dear, you can call my name directly.¡±


    ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°What about calling me honey?¡±


    ¡°Yes, as you like.¡±

 Chapter 68 Gossip is a Fearful Thing

    Chapter 68 Gossip is a Fearful Thing


    Thest two conversations are as quick as if they have been arranged.


    Jenny can not helpughing out loud.


    ¡°Well.¡±


    She thinks of the time when she is forced to call him darling by her grandmother in front of the servant,


    and immediately covers her face and rolls awayughing, trying not tough and says, ¡°Well, I can''t do


    it.¡±


    Luke sits on the bed, seeing her shoulders trembling. Then he can not help bending down to touch her


    little head. And hees closer and kisses her on the forehead.


    ¡°Close your eyes and have a sweet sleep.¡±


    Although her hair covers her forehead, she can feel his kiss. She quietly grabs the corner of the quilt for


    a long time and says nothing. Hearing the water sounds from the bathroom, she feels that her heart


    beating faster.


    The scent of his body is all over the sheets, and the faint tobo mingles with the scent of a man''s


    perfume, as if it is the scent of sleep that drives her into a deep sleep.


    In a daze, as if someone embraces her from behind and says some parting words as sweet as too


    much. She sleeps very soundly, dreaming that she is standing on the stage of the Golden Bell award to


    receive the award, and that people below are apuding.


    It is a sweet dream.


    Then she wakes up, and the sun fills the room. When she wakes up, Luke is not there. Later, she goes


    to open the wardrobe, she finds a lot of clothes are missing.


    ¡°Ling,¡± She turns back to the servant who is making the bed, ¡°where''s your young master? Does he go


    to work?¡±


    Ling feels surprised and answers, ¡°He doesn''t talk to youst night?¡±


    Jenny confuses.


    ¡°Young master flies to Beijing this morning, and he probably will be back in two days.¡±


    Luke does not say to her before.


    Why does Jenny feel disappointed?


    Look at her disappointment, Ling thinks she makes a mistake and hurriedly exins, ¡°Perhaps Young


    master forgets to tell you. Anyway, he wille back after his mother''s birthday.¡±


    His mother¡¯s birthday?


    Luke¡¯s mother, Mandy, is always call Mrs. Mandy.


    Jenny looks up at Ling, unable to smile, ¡°His mother¡¯s birthday?¡±


    Ling feels that she is making things worse, and hastily adds, ¡°Don''t think too much, madam. Young


    Master never takes anyone with him to fly to Beijing for his mother¡¯s birthday every year, nor does Mrs.


    Lu. Young master has a bad rtionship with his father, so he always goes back reluctantly, and only


    once a year.¡±


    Jenny waves her hand, indicating that Ling does not need to go on, ¡°It''s ok. And there is no need to


    exin. Because I have only been here for more than a month, there is no reason to fly to Beijing with


    Luke.¡±


    Jenny feels lost probably because Luke''s mother has a friendship with Yuky, and she wants to get


    close to Lu''s family. Now it seems that it is more difficult than before.


    First of all, Luke has no intention of taking her to meet his parents.


    Ling thinks that Jenny is angry, and she mes herself for saying the wrong words. She is thinking


    about whether she should tell Mrs. Lu.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    While having breakfast, Mrs. Lu asks Jenny some questions about the wedding.


    What kind of wedding does she want? Is it Chinese style or Western style? Is it held in the indoor hotel


    or on the outdoorwn? Is there anyone in her family who needs to send invitations or something?


    Jenny is obviously absent-minded and answers her questions casually with a nod, without any


    substantivements.


    ¡°By the way, there may be some problems with Luke¡¯s parents,¡±


    Hearing this, she suddenlyes to her senses and looks at Mrs. Lu, ¡°What''s the matter?¡±


    ¡°You also know Luke''s father is busy and that it is not easy for him to be free at ordinary times. Some


    time ago, he called me and said that the army was doing a big war exercise in these six months. Thus,


    it is estimated that the army can only ask for leave toe back to attend the wedding after the


    exercise is over.¡±


    Grandma helplessly shakes her head, and continues, "So I didn¡¯t agree to send him to the army, but my


    husband does not think so. Now Luke¡¯s father is in the army all the year so that it is so difficult for us to


    meet him. What a pity.¡±


    ¡°It''s all right. I''ll stay with you.¡±


    Jenny most hates her sighing. Every time Mrs. Lu mentions her children, Jenny feels pitiful.


    Mrs. Lu has two sons and a daughter. Luke''s father is the eldest son, who grows up in the army and is


    cold, colder than Luke. And the second son is a businessman, but died because of the car ident,


    leaving a son and a daughter. Now they immigrate to overseas, and the daughter now is in abroad to


    do scientific research and rarelyes back.


    Actually, it is a prosperous family, but there is no firework inside the house, leaving the olddy alone at


    home.


    ¡°You are the most sensible, and I like you. At the beginning, I have regarded you as Luke''s wife.¡±


    Mrs. Lu holds Jenny''s hands and the wrinkles around her eyes be much clearer.


    ¡°Well, I know you are so good to me.¡±


    Jenny tilts her head with a sly look.


    "Sure, I really like you. Since you came here, it''s more like a home. Therefore, you are the best choice


    for Luke. When Lukees back from Beijing, you guys should go to pick up your wedding clothes.¡±


    Mentioning Beijing, Jenny looked a little upset.


    She hears the servants¡¯ chatter before the breakfast. She does not know whether those words are true


    or not, but she feels unhappy.


    ¡°Mrs. Lu, before the wedding, Luke''s parents have not seen me, is it unreasonable?¡±


    Then, she looked at Jenny quite seriously. ¡°Jenny, do you hear anything from others?¡±


    There are so many servants in their house, so it is hard to avoid gossip.


    Jenny feels surprised that Mrs. Lu can know something just from her reaction. Mrs. Lu''s intelligence is


    beyond her imagination.


    ¡°I don''t know which little girl is gossiping in the house. And I have asked the housekeeper to find out.


    Such a servant must be dismissed.¡± Mrs. Lu says seriously.


    ¡°I''ve heard about it, but I don''t take it to heart. I know it''s just a rumor...¡±


    "I also know his mother. She is proud, but her character is not bad, and she is not easy to get along


    with. In a word, I dislike her most, or I would not refuse her to apany me in the Flower


    House.¡±

 Chapter 69 A Mother-in-law that is Hard to Get Along with

    Chapter 69 A Mother-inw that is Hard to Get Along with


    Mrs. Lu''s words surprises Jenny.


    She just hears that Luke''s mother is not an easy person to get along with, but she does not expect that


    Mrs. Lu hates her so much


    ¡°She despises everyone and you don''t have to worry if she bothers you. Because she doesn''t think


    anyone deserves Luke.¡± Mrs. Lu says with a smile, ncing over her belly, ¡°What¡¯s more, we have a


    talisman, and if she doesn''t like you, we can tell her that you are pregnant.¡±


    Jenny subconsciously touches her t stomach, and feels worried.


    There''s nothing in it except the breakfast she just has.


    Mrs. Lu hopes that Luke can have a child, so she does not consider too much. But If Luke''s mother is


    really difficult to get along with, Jenny worries that she will know the truth.


    It will be awkward.


    Jenny still does not know the result of the interview of the Eshmour. Jenny waits at home for two days


    and does not call the staff of the Eshmour. But Shawn feels that Jenny fails to get the opportunity of the


    Eshmour, so she hurriedly arranges for Jenny many audition opportunities.


    Shawn''s arrangement lets her put the things of the Lu family aside. Shawn calls her in the morning that


    thepany arranges two auditions for her, and that if the brand owner is satisfied, she can sign on


    the spot.


    She does not want to ept the advertisement so early, but the price offered by Shawn is so high that


    she can not refuse. After all, she had already rejected Shawn once before.


    Luke may have said something to his grandma, so Mrs. Lu doesn''t stop her before going out. She just


    tells her to wear more clothes when she goes out, and asks her to change her high heels into t


    shoes, and Jenny does as well.


    Jade Pictures has signed a number of actresses. Those actresses who stay in thepany don''t make


    any announcements, or are waiting to follow their predecessors to make announcements at any time.


    And the famous actresses usually don''t show up in thepany building.


    Except for Jessica.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Just two days ago, she was photographed with Frankie in the same apartment. Although they did not


    stay for a long time, the media still sensationalized it, iming that Jessica and her rich boyfriend


    staying together in the micro blog all night.


    That night, Jessica deres her love for her dear Frankie on her micro blog.


    "Honey, it''s good to meet you.¡±


    The media are reactivated by Jessica¡¯s new massage, and there are shouts again on micro blog.


    Jessica still has arge number of fans. Some fans find Frankie¡¯s micro blog and leave various


    After a vigorous day, Jenny scans her Micro blog and inevitably sees the top trending headlines.


    ¡°I am so happy today with my new nails.¡±


    Jessica tweets at night in micro blog, with a picture of her own hand and a new grey-green nail, but


    more striking is arge, shiny diamond ring on her ring finger.


    Jenny feels surprised when looking at the massage.


    Are they going to get married?


    They are so fast.


    She puts down the phone, telling the driver that she wants to go to thepany, and then closes her


    eyes to take s rest.


    It seems that people in the world can not be imagined. They seem to put on different masks.


    One of the scariest parts of growing up is that it trains a person to make masks.


    Then she arrives at thepany. Only walking several steps, she finds a simr figure in front of her.


    It is Frankie. He wears a blue zer and white trousers with maroon hair, still looking like a sunny boy.


    Then he seems to see Jenny. So he walks fast towards Jenny.


    Jenny frowns and looks down to pretend not seeing her.


    ¡°Jenny,¡± Frankie calls Jenny behind her. Then he walks towards Jenny, ¡°I have something to talk with


    you.¡±


    Jenny raises her head and looks around. She thinks that there are no reporters near thepany.


    Then she feels relieved, takes off the sunsses and says coldly, "What?"


    "I find Yuky''s socialmunication. And I am going to send it to you, but you should have set up a


    block of strange emails, so I couldn''t send it out."


    This is what Frankie teaches her. After being an artist, she will inevitably encounter crazy fans or


    abnormal stalkers, so he sets up a protection wall for Jenny''s email box that only friends can send


    emails to each other.


    When they just broke up, Frankie sent some "parting words" to her mailbox. She felt very annoyed and


    directly blocked him, so now, she can not receive any massage from him.


    ¡°I see. I''ll pull you back inter.¡±


    Jenny says coldly. In addition to the things of the Lu family, she seems to have nothing to talk about


    with him.


    Both of them walk towards the lift in silence.


    ¡°Do you know the hot search on micro blog?¡±


    Frankie asks hesitantly.


    ¡°Well.¡±


    ¡°I don''t give Jessica the ring. It''s her new jewelry.¡±


    Jenny does not know why he is suddenly so anxious to exin it.


    Jenny is confused, feeling very ridiculous and looking up at him, ¡°Why do you say this to me?¡±


    Frankie''s steps stop. He just stands there quietly.


    The elevatores, and Jenny goes directly into the elevator. She turns around and looks at him, then


    turns her head and says nothing.


    She doesn''t ask if he wants to get on the elevator with her. She doesn''t ask if he is busy today. She


    doesn''t ask if he wants to have dessert after work.


    That''s all in the past.


    Frankie looks at the elevator screen showing from the first floor to the fifth floor. And the elevator stops


    for a long time, but Frankie forgets to press the elevator button.


    ¡°Frankie,¡± A sweet voice interrupts his reverie.


    Jessicaes over wearing high heels and a loose white wool coat. And she takes off her sunsses


    to reveal her pretty face. ¡°Why don''t you press the elevator button?¡±


    She presses the elevator button and naturally takes Frankie''s arm.


    Anyway, it is semi-public and she is not afraid of anything she wants to do, especially they are in the


    For a moment, Frankie wants to pull back his hand, but when hearing Jessica''s words, he suddenly


    drops his hand feebly and gives up the idea.


    ¡°Dear, I make an appointment about the birth check, so can you apany me to go to the hospital?¡±


    Jessica leans fondly on his shoulder. He nodded and hugged her into the elevator.


    ¡°How aboutter in the afternoon? Several brand ownerse to ourpany today to choose stars


    to endorse advertisements, so I need to go to the scene.¡±


    ¡°What endorsement? Why don''t I know?¡±


    Jessica asks with a frown.


    Thepany receives non-targeted endorsements and then assigns them to various departments,


    which select stars in order of seniority. Only those endorsements rejected by highly qualified actors are


    able to arrange for newer.


    ¡°I''m going to give it to Jenny.¡± Frankie looks at Jessica guiltily.

 Chapter 70 Cutting Remarks

    Chapter 70 Cutting Remarks


    Inside the elevator, if Frankie now looks up at the opposite of the mirror, you can see that Jessica looks


    a little unhappy.


    Trying to control her mixed feelings, Jessica says with a smile, ¡°For Jenny? I know you are good to


    Jenny, but she may not be willing to take it. Because she''s turned down the endorsement of Eshmour.¡±


    Frankie¡¯s frown is reflected in the mirror opposite the elevator. He replies gently and exins, "She


    does not want to rely on any rtionship, so she refuses. And then Eshmour asks her to go through the


    interview process again, but I think Jenny will fail.¡±


    ¡°If she doesn''t want to rely on social connections, we shouldn''t help her, and since you know her, if she


    knows that these endorsements are given by you, do you think she''ll ept them?¡±


    Frankie sighs, ¡°I does not use my right to give her any chance. In addition to her, the department will


    ask other newer to try the audition. The brand owner depends on who can ept endorsement.¡±


    ¡°Stop.¡± Frankie frowns and interrupts Jessica, ¡°I know that you may be angry with me, but...¡±


    ¡°I do not know how to make up for Jenny. And you know that I have promise to take good care of


    Jenny.¡±


    Jessica lowers her head and grits her teeth, reluctantly smiling to keep rxed, ¡°It doesn''t matter, I


    support you whatever you do, and I''m not a narrow-minded person."


    Although Frankie says so, everyone knows Jenny is the most potential artist in thepany except


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Jessica. She is a rare talent in both appearance and ability. That is why she has no background, but


    thepany had been willing to pay much to cultivate her.


    Jessica is obviously duplicitous.


    Frankie looks at Jessica¡¯s delicate face at the opposite mirror inside and frowns.


    On the other hand, Jenny is being pulled to the conference room by Shawn to join the audition.


    I don''t think you have a chance to take the advertisement of Eshmour. And The two ads are divided by


    Director Frankie. Although they are not such a high quality spokesmen, this kind of snack


    advertisement can easily help you increase your poprity. So you should cherish it. And if you do


    something likest time, I will not let go of you.¡±


    Shawn warns her, but Jenny is not angry either. She sticks out her tongue and looks cute. "Don''t worry,


    Shawn.


    ¡°I''m afraid you''ll overdo it,¡± She says, stretching out her hand, bending her forefinger and tapping it on


    her forehead. ¡°If you do it again, I will not care what you have to do with the big boss. I won''t take you


    anymore.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Shawn. It is my faultst time.¡±


    Jenny takes Shawn¡¯s hand and shakes it, acting like a spoiled brat, ¡°If you don''t take me, thepany


    will have no one to take me, then I can only quit the entertainment industry.¡±


    Shawn is shaken out of her temper, then she looks rxed. But she does not want Jenny to be rxed,


    so she deliberately res at her, ¡°Hurry to the meeting room, it is useless to do anything in front of me?


    If you don''t make a difference, thepany will not give you chances, then it''s no different from


    quitting the entertainment business.¡±


    Jenny smiles and says, ¡°I''m going now.¡±


    Actually, she is very grateful for Shawn''s help. After an ident happened in her family three years


    ago, she thought that she might never have the chance to act again. However, it is Shawn who gives


    her new chance.


    She loves acting. She loves being in front of the camera. She thinks that being in front of the camera is


    enough to experience life.


    Before entering the meeting room, she suddenly thinks of a question. Holding the door handle, she


    turns around and asks, ¡°Shawn, shouldn''t thepany''s endorsements be chosen by the seniors first?


    Why is it our turn?¡±


    Shawn keeps silent for a while. Actually, she suspects this problem, but thinking of the Eshmour


    endorsement, she is not willing to take this risk. Then she pats Jenny''s shoulder, holding her hand to


    help her open the door, and says lowly, ¡°Those predecessors are not willing to ept this kind of small


    endorsements, so it¡¯s your turns.¡±


    Jenny wants to ask more questions, but Shawn has already pushed her into the room first, ¡°Go quickly,


    everyone else is here.¡±


    In the meeting room, workers of the advertising department have note, and two new female


    actresses are just sitting opposite. They have few chances to experience shooting besides the print


    advertising. Before Jenny goes in, they are excitedly chatting.


    Thepetition for Jenny is very simple.


    In contrast, it''s unfair to them.


    For the market support of the goods, the brand will give priority to Jenny, rather than two unknown new


    actresses.


    Jenny takes a deep breath and receives the unfriendly nces from them.


    ¡°Morning...¡± Jenny greets them politely and pulls out a chair to sit down.


    But her buttocks does not touch the chair, and she hears some sarcastic words, ¡°Hey, isn''t she Jenny?


    Why is she auditioning for this littlemercial?¡±


    Jenny¡¯s hands stiffen as she is holding the chair. She looks at those speakers in surprise.


    Christina, a new artist signed by thepany, is a sophomore in the Film Academy. He is very


    beautiful and tall. He was discovered and signed by thepany when he was a part-time fashion


    model.


    Christina, a new artist in thepany, is a sophomore in the Film Academy. She is very tall and


    beautiful. She is discovered and signed by thepany when she is a part-time fashion model.


    It is said that her family is rich. And now she belongs to the same broker with Jessica. So she looks


    down upon other new actresses.


    In her eyes, Jenny is just an unknown female artist who pretends to be lofty and pure in front of others


    and but corrupt in back. Although these are all hearsay, there is a definitepetitive rtionship, so


    she really has no interest in Jenny.


    She even hates her.


    ¡°Since this opportunity is created by the department and everyone is new, they shoulde to join it.¡±


    Jenny looks around, and finds that only Christina and another girl in white are here.


    There are more than a dozen new actresses in the department, but only two women are here. Do they


    look down upon this kind of advertisement?


    ¡°Well, What lofty words! Maybe everyone knows you''reing, but nobody dares toe except me.¡±


    ¡°I do not understand what do you mean.¡± Jenny frowns.


    Christina deliberately says this. And does Jenny do anything to offend her?


    ¡°You refuse the endorsement of Eshmour. But it''s unfair topete with us new artist for such a small


    endorsement. Jenny, are you worried that we will rece you in the bottom position of thepany?¡±

 Chapter 71 A Competitive Relationship

    Chapter 71 A Competitive Rtionship


    She deliberately calls Jenny as ¡°Jenny sister¡± because she wants all people know that she is younger


    than Jenny.


    Christina, a sophomore, is less than 20 years old. However, Jenny is also very young. She was


    admitted to the university in advance after receiving the Golden Bear Award at the age of 17. Later,


    although she went to study abroad with the help of others, her academic performance was indeed very


    good.


    She is now a master of Management.


    In fact, Jenny does not care about what she is called.


    ¡°Since you call me ¡®sister¡¯, I must say something in my capacity as a sister.¡±


    Jenny pulls back her chair and sits down, ¡°First of all, you and I are both new. If you think it is unfair to


    ce or not.¡±


    ¡°Second, rather than being clean but not being in the spotlight, I think that the negative publicity around


    me will be more likely to prejudice me in an audition. For it''s a fair world.¡±


    ¡°Third, if you want to keep talking about fairness with me, I think you can skip this audition. Then you


    can leave thepany and go to the studio. There should be many directors or investors who will sign


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    with you. And then you have a great chance to be famous. You are beautiful because god has


    blessed you, and is it fair for others topared with you?¡±


    She pauses deliberately at each point to see Christina¡¯s reaction, but Christian is clearly speechless


    and has no ability to argue back.


    Christina chokes her neck and opens her mouth several times. Finally, she just snorts, turns her head


    and angrily bangs on her mobile phone, as if she takes it as Jenny¡¯s revenge.


    Jenny raises the corners of her mouth and smiles, not intending to quarrel with her.


    She does experience some ups and downs. Compared to Christina, social experience is her


    advantage. In the entertainment industry, if someone cares about fairness, he will be very painful.


    The nners of the advertising department of the Crispy Millet Foodpany are the first ones to


    reach the meeting room. They bring a pack of snacks. In such audition, actresses need to eat those


    snacks.


    It is simple for those three people. But the nners seem to be interested in Jenny much more.


    When waiting for the second brand dealer toe over, Christina has a cold face. ¡°Your words are


    really pleasant to hear, but you seem to be better at grabbing the endorsement.¡±


    The girl in white next to her pulls her, lowering her head and saying something, and then she shuts up.


    Jenny leans back in her chair and closes her eyes, and she does not want to talk with them anymore.


    The next advertisement is soap advertisement. To tell the truth, the actresses of thepany are not


    willing to ept this kind of advertisement, because usually they have to take off their clothes, which


    not only damage their pure image, but also degrade their endorsements.


    Christina is clearly not interested in the AD.


    But Jenny is very interested. She feels that soap is closer to her life than the snacks, which are not


    often eaten by female actresses.


    The director of Shulin daily advertising department personallyes to interview. Instead of asking


    them to use the soap, she asks them a few questions.


    ¡°Do you usually use body wash or soap?¡±


    The girl beside Jenny answers softly, ¡°Soap.¡±


    She replies so weakly that it can be known that she has been taught by her agent. Her answer is so


    official.


    Christina doesn''t want to take the endorsement at all, and says, ¡°Body wash.¡±


    The advertising director is aely looking woman who looks asfortable as soap. She does not


    have a pretty feature, but afortable silhouette.


    ¡°And you?¡± She looks gently at Jenny.


    ¡°I...¡± Jenny thinks about it for a few seconds and says, ¡°My best memory of soap should be the scene


    when I was a child. At that time, the soap was soaked in the bathtub and then the bubbles were blown.


    Under the light, the bubbles were colorful and very beautiful. But now I am busy, so I prefer the shower


    gel.¡±


    There is a gleam of approval in the AD director¡¯s eye. ¡°That''s a good idea. If we use it in our AD, we


    might have to pay you royalties.¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯d prefer the endorsement to the royalties.¡±


    Jenny winks with a sly eye.


    The interview is so easy. At this point, it seems that Jenny can get two endorsements. Now it''s up to


    the brand owner to go back to the meeting and discuss it.


    When she leaves the meeting room, Christina walks very fast with an angry look, as if she is going to


    carefully, ¡°Christina is outspoken. Just forget it.¡±


    Jenny looks down at her coat sleeve which has been pulled. Then Ada quickly draws back her hand


    and apologizes, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Jenny smiles and walks to the elevator side by side with her. ¡°Is she your good friends?¡±


    Ada nods. ¡°Well, we are college roommates and it is she that introduces me toe here.¡±


    Introduce?


    But is seems that Christina is not such a generous person.


    When they get to the elevator door and are about to get in, Christina¡¯s voice suddenlyes out of the


    corridor next to them. ¡°Ada, why haven''t you followed me? We don''t have time.¡±


    Ada says goodbye to Jenny in a hurry, and then runs to the stairway with her skirt in her hand.


    Jenny gets on the elevator and arrives at the sixth floor, which is her department office. Usually, there


    are not many people or actresses in thepany. Christina, for example, wille only because of an


    audition. After the audition, they will go to do what they want and thepany does not care about


    them.


    Then the elevatores to the sixth floor.


    There is a loud bang and multicolored pieces of paper are suddenly scattered over her head.


    A group of people standing in front scare Jenny to almost fall down.


    ¡°Well,¡± Daniel is a kind stylist of thepany. He raises his arm and puts it on Jenny¡¯s shoulder with


    his blue fingers in a yful smile. ¡°Surprised? I prepare it especially for you.¡±


    Jenny is still in a state of shock. ¡°Surprised? You......What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t pretend. The staff of Eshmour calls us.¡± Michelle says. She has wine red hair.


    Eshmour?


    Jenny is confused. What call?


    ¡°Jenny, Shawn will be proud of you this time. You are sessful in taking the endorsement of


    Eshmour. Except Jessica taking Fan Nice¡¯s endorsement before, you are the first female artist in the


    Daniel''s voice was ringing in her ears.


    Sign with Eshmour?

 Chapter 72 I dont Have a Good Temper

    Chapter 72 I don''t Have a Good Temper


    Daniel is so unreliable that he rambles on for a long time without getting to any serious point. Finally,


    Shawnes out and makes it clear.


    ¡°I also do not expect that the advertising department of Eshmour calls us and says that Jenny has


    passed thest interview. You sessfully get the endorsement of the jewelry of next spring and


    summer series. Their contract has been drawn up and will be signed next week.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s major is broadcasting, so her pronunciation was very clear. Now Jenny


    understands it. But before she can give any respond, there is a round of congrattory


    apuse.


    ¡°Well, Jenny, congrattions! Don''t forget me. Now you get the endorsement of Eshmour. If there is


    something suitable for me, I will be grateful for your help.¡±


    Michelle blinks at her.


    Other actresses also echo.


    Jenny feels happy.


    Though she cannot promise, she finally nods to agree them. And those people in thepany are very


    excited.


    While in the private rest area, a pair of bitter eyes looks through the blinds at Jenny, who is surrounded


    like a queen. She is jealous.


    Why is she so easy to get the endorsement of Eshmour? And what else can she depend on? Can she


    get it without the help of Luke?


    At the thought of it is just announced in the office, Jessica is very angry.


    Why do these men believe Jenny¡¯s personality? Just because of her harmless face?


    Jessica is unhappy. She insists on tearing off Jenny¡¯s mask to see what a terrible devil she is.


    Then, Daniel takes out the champagne hidden in thepany''s wine cab. They also order some


    dessert, and female colleagues in the studio eat a lot, but those female actresses just eat a little.


    Jenny never gets close with those people in thepany before. But now those whoe close to her


    because of the endorsement. And some of them must truly wish her. Because for their department,


    Jenny getting such a good endorsement is a huge promotion for the performance of the department,


    which is rted to the year-end bonus, which means that Jenny indirectly raises their sry.


    Jenny thinks Michelle is actually a good girl. Because Michelle does not conceal her dream of being


    famous, frankly saying that her favorite is to make money. After drinking two cups of wine, her face


    turns red. Then she is leaning on others¡¯ arms in a dizzy, and everyoneughs.


    ¡°Jenny, you''re rarely in the office, so you don''t know her. She¡¯s always funny, and when she¡¯s drunk


    she¡¯s even more of a flirt, a coquettish creature.¡±


    Daniel pulls her. Then she smiles at once and puts her hand on her forehead, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what I am.


    Some other time, you guys wanna see me do a striptease?¡±


    Jenny feels that if she is a man at the moment, she will fall in love with her.


    In Michelle''s fan group, otaku male fans ount for the vast majority. When thepany arranges her


    to go out for themercial performance, her agent is also prepared for her exposed clothes, her


    image positioning is to be a sexydy. In fact, she usually wears very conservatively, and she often


    stays in thepany, and wears casual sports clothes.


    What makes Jenny feel strange is that she should be very busy. But she doesn''t make an


    announcement on the weekend. Why does she always like to stay in thepany?


    When it is time to get off work, colleagues in the department pack up and punch in, but Daniel is called


    out take a photo, and Michelle is drunk so she is taken away by her friends. And Jenny packs up


    things, leisurely waiting for the elevator.


    Thepany goes off work at five o ''clock. Almost all the employees on other floors have left except


    the news media Department. When waiting for the elevator, the departmentes out with a pair of


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    familiar figures.


    Here is the department that Frankie is in charge of. Frankie is very responsible, and he is always the


    The elevator rings, so Jenny quickly goes in and presses the button.


    Then Jessica exims, ¡°Oh, herees the elevator,¡± and presses the elevator button. The door,


    which has been closed, slid opens again.


    Jenny, with a flush on her face, stands leaning against the wall.


    Thinking that Jenny is in a good mood, Frankie does not want to bother her. Thus, he pulls Jessica,


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the next one.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a private elevator. Why should she be alone?¡± Jessica enters in it unhappily, ¡°If you want to


    wait for the next one, then I will go first.¡±


    ¡°Jessica,¡±


    ¡°Do you want toe in? If not, I go first. And Jenny is waiting.¡±


    Frankie frowns and goes in the elevator.


    The elevator door closes slowly.


    Frankie hesitates for a moment, and can¡¯t help saying, ¡°I heard that Eshmour has decided to sign a


    contract with you, so congrattions, Jenny.¡±


    Jenny keeps silent for a moment and replies, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Jenny keeps her eyes fixed on the mirror and looks straight over as if they are not in the elevator.


    ¡°You might get those two endorsements in the afternoon, and this year you do a good job.¡±


    Frankie tries to ease the atmosphere, so he adds.


    However, Jenny does not reply him, seeing that the elevator ising to the first floor, and she just


    wants to get away from them.


    Jessica frowns and looks at Jenny in the mirror, saying, ¡°Jenny takes the endorsement of Eshmour,


    and will give up those two small ads. Now nobody takes them, and I know you want to help her, but it


    seems that it is wrong.¡±


    ¡°Jessica, I try my best to get the endorsements. But what do you mean?¡± Jenny does not like Jessica¡¯s


    words and she is not a good-natured person.¡±


    ¡°What do I mean?¡± Jessica says, ¡°Frankie is so kind to help you, but now you get the endorsement of


    Eshmour and gives up those two ads. And all people know that you get the endorsement of Eshmour


    with the help of Luke.¡±


    Frankie keeps silent and frowns, but hearing those sneers, he feels guilty.


    ¡°Jessica, please give me some respect.¡±


    ¡°First of all, what you do deserves to be respected,¡± Jessicaughs. "I think that you know what kind of


    family of Lu is. As a former good sister, I would like to advise you that it is meaningless to live such life.


    Don¡¯t live up to his concern for you.¡±


    ¡°Stop, Jessica,¡± Frankie tries to interrupts Jessica.


    ¡°Frankie, I know that you are kind to help her, but what she is doing now. She is ambiguous with the


    boss of ourpany. She is missing in the wrong road. And I know these words is not pleasant to


    hear, but what she does is wrong.¡±


    ¡°What I¡¯m doing is wrong, then what about you?¡± The moment before the elevator door opens, Jenny¡¯s


    voice echos in the whole elevator inside.

 Chapter 73 A National Idol

    Chapter 73 A National Idol


    Jenny has never been a good-natured person, and her endurance is limited. And she does not want to


    pay any attention to those boring things. However, if someone offends her, she doesn''t let anyone off.


    Jessica has been too proud recently, and she must suffer some losses.


    Jenny¡¯ eyes are full of disgust.


    ¡°I don''t want to quarrel with you about the past things, and you and I are in the same department. So


    we often meet each other. But we do not like each other, then let¡¯s talk less. Don¡¯t be proud of


    snatching Frankie, because there is no doubt that once a man begins to have an affair, he will do that


    in the future.¡±


    Jessica¡¯s face turns white. She clenches her teeth, looks at Frankie and says angrily, ¡°You can insult


    me, but you can¡¯t say Frankie like that. He does it good for you.¡±


    ¡°Then thanks a lot.¡± Jenny looks at Frankie.


    She turns her head away and looks away.


    In the feelings, she is indeed a loser. At the beginning, she chooses a wrong person. And then it does a


    mismanagement. Finally, they break up unhappily. But she thinks that she does it correctly to finish it


    without any hesitation.


    ¡°Jenny, how can you say that? Do you know that...¡±


    ¡°Stop. Jessica, please stop talking. We are sorry for her.¡±


    Frankie interrupts Jessica.


    The elevator stops at the first floor. Jenny puts on her sunsses and goes directly to the sofa to sit


    down, waiting for the driver to pick her up.


    And Jessica, stomping her feet, says, ¡°Frankie, you do so much for her, but she is not grateful, so I am


    so sorry for you.¡±


    Frankie stares at Jenny, thinking that if she looks at him, she will wave him, hold his arms and go home


    back together with her hands in his jacket pocket.


    Her smile is like the warm sun, and as if it can help others out of difficulty.


    But he hasn''t seen it since what happened.


    Perhaps she sees something interesting on the phone, then she suddenly smiles, appearing a cute


    dimple.


    As if he can see through the sunsses, and sees her beautiful eyes.


    Jenny¡¯s beauty is refreshing.


    But it is toote for him to know that.


    ¡°Frankie, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    Jessica looks up at him and finds that Frankie has been staring at Jenny. She suddenly feels very


    upset, gripping his sleeve.


    Frankie draws back his eyes, raises his arms and hugs her, as if he makes up his mind and then walks


    towards the door.


    Jessica has been followed by so many reporters. As soon as she goes out of the door, she is


    surrounded by cameras and asked about microblogging thingsst night.


    In the distant rest area, Jenny looks up and looks at the noisy entrance. Through the crowded


    shoulders and the camera, and she sees the two people surrounded by the crowd.


    ¡°Excuse me, Jessica, now are you getting together with Frankie?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°And are you married? Did Frankie give you the ringst night?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°When are you going to have your wedding ¡±


    Looking at Frankie holding Jessica''s shoulders, Jenny slightly frowns and then turns to continue to look


    at the phone. She does not want to look at them anymore.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Frankie is a very traditional person. Since Jessica is pregnant, he should have been ready to get


    married, even if the ringst night is not given by him, it does not affect their marriage.


    ¡°We are going to the Civil Affairs Bureau tomorrow to get a license, but the wedding is not yet clear, we


    will ask the media toe. And I think it should be clear what you want to ask now. Jessica needs a


    safe environment to rest, so please let us go first, and we will arrange the interview another day.¡±


    Frankie holds Jessica¡¯s shoulders, slowly saying.


    The reporters are surprised.


    ¡°Is she pregnant?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°We have never heard of the scandal of Jessica before. How long have you been in love?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Chaotic voices echo in the hall. Then the security guards of Jade Filme to evacuate the crowd. At


    that moment, Jenny just receives a phone call from the driver.


    ¡°Young madam, I am at the door, where are you now?¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute. I''m in the lobby. I''ll be right out.¡±


    Finally leaving this chaotic environment, Jenny relieves. She picks up her handbag, puts on her hat,


    sunsses and mask, and decides to avoid reporters and makes a detour through the side door.


    As soon as Jenny reaches the corner, she hears a question, ¡°It is said that Frankie grew up with Jenny


    and that they promised to get married. Is that true?¡±


    Jenny stops walking and clutches the bag in her hand tightly.


    ¡°Yes, there was a time when I saw Frankie going in and out with Jenny, and Jessica and Jenny are best


    friends. What was the rtionship among you?¡±


    But now Frankie says nothing.


    Jenny walks for a few steps hurriedly. She stands behind a nt to cover herself. She hesitates for a


    moment, not knowing whether to listen.


    On the subject of infidelity, no one will talk nonsense in front of the media. What¡¯s more, Jessica is very


    concerned about her own reputation, so Frankie says nothing now, she will certainly defend herself.


    Jenny is just curious how shameless Jessica will be.


    ¡°Frankie, Jessica and I are good friends, and Frankie and I are also childhood sweethearts. As for


    Jenny, she lived next door to Frankie when she was a child...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°If I were you, I''d p her in front of those reporters right now, and then tell them about her poaching


    her best friend¡¯s man and threatening him with pregnancy.¡±


    A man¡¯s voice suddenlyes to her ear and Jenny shivers all over. Half of her body is stiff and she


    turns her head to look around.


    Less than half a metre away is a stairwell leading to the basement car park on the ground floor. At the


    moment, Michael leans against the door frame and folds his arms to look at her. Michael is a famous


    actor in Brilliant Entertainment. And that year he started out as a supporting actor in a miracle Push,


    winning awards and bing a national icon.


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t give up such a good opportunity. If you do that, it will do you more good than harm. After


    the exposure, the media and the TV station will recognize you, and then you will be famous.¡±


    Instead of listening to her, Michael interrupts her, raising a hand to touch his chin and looking over her


    shoulder at the reporter behind her.

 Chapter 74 Mocking

    Chapter 74 Mocking


    Jenny looks at him in surprise, frowning gradually. There are three questions in her heart.


    First, he is an artist of Brilliant entertainment, why is he here?


    Second, why does he know so much about her?


    Third, why does he tell her these things?


    ¡°If you don''t feel up to it, I¡¯ll do it for you.¡±


    Hearing this, Jenny stares, ¡°Are you kidding?¡±


    In return, you have to rmend me to Eshmour to get the endorsement of the man¡¯s bracelet line for


    next spring and summer.¡±


    Leaning against the door frame, Michael is wearing a loose white down jacket. His short chestnut


    brown hair is parted in the middle and Japanese style. There is an unfathomable thought in his warm


    and healing smile, and he puts his hands into his pants pockets, looking yful. ¡°It¡¯s worth it.¡±


    ¡°I do not understand what you are talking about,¡±


    Jenny frowns, she thinks that she hears what he says clearly, but she can not understand what he


    means.


    ¡°It is said that you are Luke¡¯s good friend?¡±


    Jenny feels surprised. She wants to go away but then she hesitates. Then she still walks towards the


    car.


    He is a national idol, and his social status is also very high. What¡¯s more, he has been famous for so


    many years. The audience has always thought that he is such a warm boy. And he gets many


    endorsements of great advertisers, but now it seems that he is far from his own personality. Besides,


    what he wants to do is not clear at present, but what he says has a clear rtionship with Luke.


    She does not know why she will be so nervous when being told that something or someone is rted


    with Luke. Just like now, she can take this opportunity to get along with him and to take a TV


    supporting role through his help, but at the moment when she hears the name Luke, she just wants to


    hurry away.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Jenny hears a cold and angry voice, ¡°I am talking with you, don¡¯t you hear me?¡±


    Jenny frowns and turns to Michael, nodding in a perfunctory manner, ¡°Nice to meet you. But I have


    something to deal with, so I have to leave now. And you can continue to look at their interviews.¡±


    She is about to leave when Michael straightens up and looks at her scornfully. ¡°Do you know that Luke


    has a childhood fiancee?¡±


    Jenny looks at Michael and smiles politely, ¡°I don¡¯t know what it has to do with me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better that it does not have nothing to do with you,¡± He smiles hostilely and looks at Jenny


    seriously, as if he wants to see her through.


    ¡°Michael, I don¡¯t think we have had any contact before, and I¡¯m ttered that you know me, but I


    wonder if there is any misunderstanding between us, or is it your one-sided prejudice against me?


    ¡°Luke¡¯s fiancee, is my sister, Sky, and I think you¡¯ve seen it already.¡±


    Michael says coldly, ignoring Jenny¡¯s politeness.


    Jenny feels surprised.


    Michael, Sky, Brilliant Entertainment.


    ¡°Yeah, we meet before,¡±


    Now Jenny feels relieved. Since Sky is his sister, then Sky should tell him about what¡¯s rtionship


    between Luke and her. But the way that she describes is unknown.


    Looking at Jenny¡¯s unconcerned expression, Michael smiles coldly, ¡°What? Don¡¯t you feel guilty?


    Psychological quality is so good that you are willing to return to Jade Picture after being hidden for


    three years. I do not know whether you are stupid.¡±


    ¡°I respect you as a senior. And you are a good actor and have a good reputation. But if you distort the


    truth and regard me as a third person, I will not ept.¡±


    ¡°Do you dare to say that you have no rtionship with Luke?¡±


    Michael bes serious.


    Jenny tilts her head, shrugs her shoulders and shows a sarcastic sneer at the corners of her mouth,


    ¡°Why should I tell you this?¡±


    Of course not. She doesn''t like to lie, but it doesn''t mean she epts everything unconditionally.


    Just as they are speaking, a sound of photographs interrupts their unpleasant exchange.


    ¡°He¡¯s Michael.¡±


    Those reporters around Jessica suddenly sound, then all the cameras focuses on Jenny.


    ¡°And Jenny.¡±


    ¡°Michael and Jenny?¡±


    More than a dozen reporters run towards them, and Jenny stares for a moment and does not know


    what to do.


    Michael turns his head toward the reporters and says with a smile, ¡°Everybody, I have something to do


    today. Don¡¯t chase me now.¡±


    With these words, he suddenly picks up Jenny¡¯s arm, turns around and runs towards the stairs to the


    underground parking lot.


    Jenny feels that her heart seems to stop when they are running. And Michael does not care about her


    physical strength, because Jenny almost regards her as an object. He turns and runs with her just like


    flying a kite. He doesn''t care if she will fall down the stairs.


    Jenny is thrown into the back seat of a ckmercial vehicle. Before she knows it, the vehicle


    starts and leaves the parking lot, leaving a crowd of reporters behind.


    ¡°Well, the security capability of your jade pictures is really not good. If they were in mypany, they


    would have been fired. How can they let those reporters get in? Does your boss worry that those


    actresses do not have affairs?


    Michael says sarcastically.


    Jenny frowns and says coldly, ¡°Please put me down near thepany.¡±


    ¡°What? Do you want to ept those reporters¡¯ interviews?¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Jenny feels that she cannotmunicate with this man, but now she is in her car, so she


    replies patiently, ¡°A driver wille to pick me up.¡±


    ¡°Luke¡¯s driver?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Well, as long as you promise not to have anything to do with Luke, I¡¯ll let you off.¡±


    Jenny looks up and sees Michael in the rearview mirror.


    What does he mean?


    In his opinion, can¡¯s she get together with Luke?


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°How can you think that being with Luke is ignoble?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? So far, has he said anything to do with you? Even though his license te number is


    photographed in the newspaper in Tin City and you buy a pregnancy test at the drugstore, but what


    does it mean? I should praise you for being a pregnant mistress?¡±

 Chapter 75 Favored by Pregnancy

    Chapter 75 Favored by Pregnancy


    Michael will behave politely and gently in public. Jenny has seen reports about him and very admires


    him. It is said that he is an orphan and is adopted by the adoptive parents. Thus, it is not easy for him


    to get some sess. He has a good rtionship with the media and journalists, and is dedicated to his


    work. Thus, his reputation in the entertainment industry is very good.


    He is once one of Jenny¡¯s role models.


    But now it seems that all of these are not true.


    Is he a poor orphan? As a brother of Sky, can he be born in an impoverished family?


    Now thosepanies are bing more shameless in trying to help actresses win public sympathy.


    Michael is the first person Jenny has ever seen who speaks such hearsay but hurtful words in front of a


    woman without mercy.


    He¡¯s really good with a mask on.


    ¡°Who tells you that Luke gets together with me because I am pregnant?¡±


    Jenny looks at the mocking man in the rearview mirror very angrily


    The car slows down ahead of the traffic lights.


    Michael says, ¡°Sky stays abroad all year, she doesn''t know as many rules of entertainment as you do.


    Now I warn you, if you hurt Sky, I won''t let you go.¡±


    Jenny clutches her fingers, finds a small bottle and smiles. Then she looks at the back of Michael¡¯s


    head, ¡°If I do that?¡±


    Michael looks serious, and she turns her head toward the back seat.


    ¡°...¡±


    Jenny sprays the spray all over his face and head. Thus, Michael covers his eyes with a cry of pain.


    With Jenny¡¯s angry shouts, the car suddenly bes a human purgatory.


    ¡°Michael, you think that you are great because you take a few awards and have many fans. What the


    hell pregnant. What the hell your sister¡¯s man. What the hell love. Are you stupid because you take too


    many dramas? It there anything wrong with you? I have exined to you, but you do not believe me.


    Fuck you! You are so stupid.¡±


    She throws the pillows and the dolls on the back seat into Michael¡¯s face.


    After a sound of opening and closing the door, the car shakes violently, and Jenny has already run


    away.


    Michael covers his eyes, and is unable to see the traffic lights and unable to drive. But the sound of


    cars honking their horns fills the street behind him.


    Blocking traffic at traffic lights during off-duty hours is like trying to raise a stink.


    Michael grabs a handful of paper towels and wipes his face, and endures the pain to open his eyes as


    she tries to pull over to the side of the road.


    There is a crash.


    There is a loud sound and the whole car shakes violently as it bounces back.


    The white-gloomed traffic copes whistling and knocks on the window in disbelief. ¡°What


    happened? You would run over a police car? Show your Id card, driving license and driving permit.¡±


    Michael covers his eyes. And when he hears those chaotic sound, he shouts.


    ¡°Jenny, I will let go off you.¡±


    That night, all entertainment news in Tin city is about Michael¡¯s car ident.


    Jenny looks at her phone and can¡¯t helpughing.


    It is karma.


    Mrs. Lu is attracted by Jenny¡¯sughter and looks at her in surprise. ¡°Why are youughing so loudly?


    What are you looking at? Tell me, please.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Lu, I went to the office this afternoon, and a man made trouble for me. Then he went out and had


    an ident, and directly hit the car of a traffic policeman. Now the news is spread all over the world.¡±


    ¡°He deserves it. Interesting.¡±


    Mrs. Lu can''t believe it, and immediately puts down her chopsticks seriously, ¡°How can he make trouble


    for you? Doesn¡¯t he know that you are the proprietress of Luke Up Group? Let me help you and tell me


    who he is."


    Looking at Mrs. Lu¡¯s seriousness, Jenny feels shocked and waves her hand hurriedly, ¡°No, I have


    already solved it by myself. Please don''t worry. Ourpany is not a good ce.¡±


    Hearing these, Mrs. Lu frowns, and says, ¡°If I can¡¯t go thepany, then you are pregnant, so you


    shouldn¡¯t go there.¡±


    ¡°But, I have signed the endorsement. If I do not go to thepany, I will have to pay a lot of liquidated


    damages, but I can''t afford it.¡±


    ¡°It does not matter. I can ask Luke to pay it. If Luke does not pay it, then I will help you.¡±


    Jenny squashes her lips, ¡°But I want to make money by myself. You and Luke both have money. I don''t


    have much money. And someone who does not have money cannot have status in the family.


    ¡°Who tells you that?¡±


    ¡°Daniel, ourpany¡¯s stylist. He always tells us that women have to work, whether we¡¯re married to a


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    rich man or not, we should have our own career, work hard and earn money to be happy.¡±


    Jenny talks excitedly about the things she meets in thepany today. In fact, Mrs. Lu does not like to


    hear these things, but when Jenny says something funny, she cannot help but narrow her eyes and


    smile with wrinkles.


    ¡°You¡¯re a little money junkie.¡± Mrs. Lu pats Jenny¡¯s forehead, ¡°In the future, I will ask Luke to give you


    all the belongings.¡±


    ¡°No, please not.¡± Jenny immediately waves her hands, ¡°I don''t want to manage money, the person who


    manages money is very tired. What I want to do is to apany you.¡±


    "You just say that people who have no money in the family have no status. You do not want to manage


    the money, but I''m afraid it''s very difficult for you to earn more money than Luke. Well, I do not look


    down upon you.


    Jenny smiles and tilts her head on one side, ¡°I am not afraid of anything, because I believe that you will


    support me.¡±


    Then Mrs. Luughs, ¡°Slippery.¡±


    After dinner, Jenny walks with Mrs. Lu in the garden. Thinking of the words that Michael tells her in the


    afternoon, she suddenly bes absent-minded. Then, she hesitates and asks, ¡°Mrs. Lu, I heard


    today that before people used to set doll marriage, so did Luke¡¯s parents?


    Jenny smiles and holds Mrs. Lu¡¯s hand. ¡°Don''t me them,¡± she said. ¡°It does not matter that they talk


    to each other when they are working.¡±


    Mrs. Lu pats Jenny¡¯s hand and smiles, ¡°Well, It''s true. Not only Luke¡¯s parents, even Luke himself, was


    originally set a marriage.¡±

 Chapter 76 Childhood Marriage

    Chapter 76 Childhood Marriage


    Someone feels cold with the wind blowing in the Flower House.


    Jenny feels her heart suddenly sink down.


    Luke really has an engagement with Sky.


    Mrs. Lu seems to know what Jenny is thinking about, so she smiles, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. The


    engagement is set by Luke¡¯s grandpa. And Luke¡¯s father¡¯s marriage was also set by him, but what a


    terrible marriage they have. So before he died, he agreed that the engagement could be annulled.¡±


    Jenny pauses for a moment, and then hesitates, ¡°Officially invalid? Will they agree?¡±


    ¡°Imunicate with the Song family at the beginning. And they are very open-minded. We both agree


    that.¡±


    Jenny is a little relieved after hearing Mrs. Lu¡¯s words. Since Mrs. Lu hasmunicated with the Sky


    family, now the engagement is annulled.


    But she wonders why Michael talks to herself so much since the engagement is invalid. Sky should


    have told him about all things. Does Sky not want to give up the engagement?


    It seems that Sky asks Michael to talk with me.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry. Now that I want you to marry Luke, then I will arrange all things right for you. What


    you need to do is to be a beautiful bride. I have picked up several wedding dresses for you. You can try


    them on when Lukees back.¡±


    When talking about the wedding dress, Jenny suddenly feels excited. Then she nods and goes inside


    the house with Mrs. Lu to take a rest.


    Now the Flower House is like her home, and she feels veryfortable and warm here.


    At night, for the first time during these days, she stays in the room alone.


    After she emerges from the shower, she habitually asks, "Luke, where''s the hair dryer?"


    There is no reply for a long time.


    She turns doubtfully to look at the sofa, where there is only her down jacket, and the corner of the hair


    dryer poking out from under it.


    Jenny knows that Luke''s bedroom is very big, but today, she suddenly feels that it is especially big. She


    seems to hear her own echo when she says a word and no one answers.


    She hears the ticking of water where she stands there.


    It is dripping from the ends of her hair. She doesn''t know how long she has been standing. And there


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    has been arge water stain on the wooden floor.


    She looks down and feels relieved.


    Looking at the water stains on the floor andughing at her imagination, she wipes her hair with a


    towel, then takes the hair dryer from the sofa and goes into the bathroom to blow her hair.


    She sees her pretty face in the round ss mirror, and her figure is fine, but her shoulders look rounder


    than before, because the food in Flower House is so good that she has not controlled her eating for a


    long time.


    She is so young and beautiful so that she should have had the most beautiful encounter about love, but


    she doesn''t know why she dislikes herself now.


    Luke agrees to her condition easily, but he doesn''t know what she wants. What she wants to do is to


    find out The Lu family. But it is his betrayal. If he knows that, he will not agree to help her.


    As shees out, she hears a tinkle in her notebook and sees an e-mail.


    It''s from Frankie again.


    When she meets him at thepany, he says his email is intercepted and Jenny removes him from


    the cklist.


    She sits on the bed with herptop, fingers running slowly over the touch screen and clicking through


    the mail window. It is a document with detailed information about Lu family, and even its influence in


    Beijing.


    Frankie has such good ability to find out. And his family is a famous businessman and has business


    contacts with Beijing¡¯s people. What¡¯s more, Luke has a good rtionship with the Bureau of Industry


    and Commerce, so it is not difficult to find all this.


    The contents of the documents contain many obscure family secrets, some of which are unreadable


    and marked in yellow for reference, while some of the major events are recorded in red...


    Jenny stares at the first line.


    Mrs. Lu has two sons and a daughter. The elder son is Luke¡¯s father Alex, and the second son is Bill,


    who died in a flight ident three years ago, and his ex-wife lives abroad with his daughter. As for


    Luke¡¯s aunt, she went abroad for college fifteen years ago, and has been doing research abroad ever


    since. She is so busy with her work that she seldomes back.


    Jenny feels surprised at Bill¡¯s death.


    It is unsurprising that the ne crashed, eventually, on the Antic coast, and that the salvage team


    only found the wreckage of the cabin, and found no bodies or bones.


    There is only a question mark beside the red one, and there is no other exnation.


    Jenny hesitates for a moment and decides to skip the question.


    She isn''t looking for a households. And Bill does not seem to have anything to do with her.


    Then she looks at the details below.


    Alex¡¯s marriage is set by Mr. Lu and hisrades. Alex does not love his wife very much. It seems that


    Alex is not interested in women.


    On Beijing national congress, Yuky, Luke¡¯s cousin, said that Jin¡¯s Wine has problem in its wine quality.


    And she has a very good rtionship with Tracy. Although they are different in age, they are like


    sisters. So, she is invited to all parties held by the Lu family.


    All Jenny has to do is to make Luke to take her to parties like that and get to know Yuky.


    She needs to know what had happened, and that why Yuky has mentioned Jin¡¯s Wine at the Beijing


    conference, and who has told her about it.


    This is the most important information in Frankie¡¯s email. The rest are about Lu¡¯s Family, which is not


    very useful to her.


    After turning off her notebook, she sits on the bed for a long time, but unable to sleep.

 Chapter 77 True Fans and False Fans

    Chapter 77 True Fans and False Fans


    The next morning, the rm goes off. Jenny gets up, washes up and goes to the TV station for a


    meeting.


    Shooting of the program "Friday night at 8:30" is about to begin. The director team needs to have a


    meeting to discuss the process of the first phase and all workers need to know each other.


    It is said that this lineup is strong. Though only Jenny, Jessica and Tom who has not graduated attend


    the press conference, another two female artists and a male artist do not appear. It is said that they are


    very famous, and they will not be revealed until the premiere.


    Jenny is really looking forward to meeting them. If they''re famous, they must have some great acting


    experience. She is not a graduate in acting and always feels that she iscking in this aspect.


    When she leaves in the morning, her grandma has not got up yet. Ling runs after her and gives her the


    breakfast. In fact, thepany will prepare the food.


    Shawn arranges a car to take her to the TV station, and she dresses very casual today, when she


    enters the TV station at nine o ''clock in the morning, the gate of the TV station has gathered arge


    crowd of people holding lights and banners, but most of them are Jessica¡¯s fans, and the rest are Tom¡¯s


    fans.


    Although Tom¡¯s fans are few, they are very excited. ¡°Tom is brave enough to fly, we are always with


    you.¡±


    Jenny can''t helpughing when she hears those shouting before getting off the car. What simple and


    lovely fans.


    As sheughs, she feels a light on the back of her head and sees a white figure getting off the nanny''s


    car. Then, those fans be more and more crazy.


    There is no doubt that they areing.


    Jenny wants to say hello with her hands up. Before she can say ¡°good morning,¡± she sees the little


    man walking past her proudly.


    Are young people so arrogant these days?


    Jenny pulls back her hands, looks at Shawn and steps into the TV station.


    This variety show buys the copyright of an Australian variety show, so two Australian directors and


    scriptwriters participate in themunication on the scene.


    When Jenny arrives, Tom is alone in the room, sitting in the corner with his legs crossed. He is


    manicuring his nails, with his elbows resting on a chair with his nail clippers. He looks cold and his


    assistant is fixing his makeup.


    When close looking at Tom, his skin is good, but that powder seems to be thick on his face.


    Jenny feels no need to say hello to him, so she grabs the chair farthest diagonally from him and sits


    down.


    Then Jessicaes in, she looks at Jenny, nods, says nothing, then goes in and sits opposite Tom,


    and greets him in a friendly way.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Morning, I am Jessica. You are the first time to participate in this kind of program, so if you do not


    understand something, you can ask me.¡±


    Jenny thinks that Jessica pretends to be so approachable.


    ¡°Last time I meet you,¡± Tom looks up at her, then at Jenny, and suddenly snorts a coldly, ¡°No, I¡¯ll follow


    the process.¡±


    Shawn pulls a chair next to Jenny and whispers, ¡°Tom has a great background. Don''t provoke him. You


    can see that he does not want to talk with Jessica at all.¡±


    Jenny nods. Just then she wonders why Jessica suddenly cares so much about Tom. Because Jessica


    will not talk with someone that are useless.


    Jessica seems not to be aware of Tom¡¯s indifference, or she is aware of but pretends not to be aware


    of. In short, she tries to pretend to be a kind sister to please Tom. However Tom is leaning on the chair,


    and does not want to talk to her.


    Jenny is very dismissive.


    The director team soones in, and they are connecting the slides with copy. Tom and Jessica sit


    closest to the director team and the slides, while Jenny sits the farthest.


    The following artists who are supposed to attend also arrive one after another.


    Oliviaes in with a mature and elegant smile on her face. As soon as shees in, she smiles and


    says hello to Jenny. Then she says hello to the staff one by one and sits down at Jenny¡¯s side.


    Jenny feels a little nervous. She reaches into her bag, touches her notebook and whispers, ¡°I¡¯ve seen


    all of your movies, Olivia. Would you please sign for me?¡±


    Olivia is wearing a dark green loose-fitting sweater and simple casual jeans. Her yellow curls are


    simply tied behind her head. She wears delicate and elegant makeup on her face.


    Then she signs her name in the book


    Olivia hands the pen to Jenny and smiles calmly, ¡°Is that ok?¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Olivia, I am also your fan, can you also give me a signature?¡±


    Jessica¡¯s voice suddenly inserts in, and then she pushes the exquisite book before Olivia. She looks


    very excited, as if waiting for long-awaited idol.


    Olivia hesitates for a moment and smiles. ¡°Yes,¡± she says.


    ¡°Thank you,¡±


    Before signing, a clear male voice breaks the harmonious atmosphere.


    ¡°Everyone ims to be a fan these days, and I think it¡¯s only a pink stripe.¡±


    It is Tom who speaks,


    Tom pushes the assistant aside, ¡°Here is the conference room. There is no hurry to make friends at this


    moment. You have three or four days to shoot a show, so you have plenty of time. I think that Olivia


    Olivia finishes signing. She keeps smiles, closes the book and passes it to Jessica, ¡°Done.¡±


    In the show business, she meets a lot of people who im to be her fans to get close to her, so she


    thinks that there is no need to care too much.


    But Jenny feels unhappy, because she really likes Olivia, instead of pretending.


    ¡°I apologize if I offend Olivia in any way, but I¡¯ve actually seen every one of her movies. Thus, Tom,


    don''t generalize.¡±

 Chapter 78 A Tiny Role in a Movie

    Chapter 78 A Tiny Role in a Movie


    ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you two talk about your favorite movie made by Olivia?¡±


    Tom is leaning back on the chair, slightly raises the head, squints and says, ¡°Then you, go first.¡±


    He points to Jessica, who is sitting opposite him.


    Jenny looks up at Jessica and finds that her face turns pale


    She knows that Jessica never watches literary films and falls asleep every time when she goes to the


    cinema to see such films. She thinks such films are meaningless, but Olivia¡¯s films are mostly of this


    type.


    The atmosphere stiffens.


    ¡°Everyone is here. It¡¯s so exciting. I¡¯ve juste back from jetg, so I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    A clear female voice burst in, breaking the awkward atmosphere.


    Jenny raises her head suddenly and sees the woman in the ck and white check autumn and winter


    catwalk of Venchy. And the big waves of chestnut brown are simply tied in a ponytail. What¡¯s more, her


    angelic face seems to be only lightly made up. In a word, she seems to be the perfectbination of


    east and west art.


    It is Sky.


    Her appearance is amazing.


    ¡°Sky?¡± Jessica stares as if in disbelief.


    Based on her understanding of Jessica, Jenny guesses that she must be struggling at the moment.


    Jessica is the queen of movies, while Sky is the queen of songs. In this variety show, their positions


    have collided, and their interest disputes are inevitable in the future.


    But Jessica knows the rules of ingratiation better than anyone else.


    She quickly epts the fact, smiling broadly. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about you. Aren¡¯t you abroad?¡± Nice to meet


    you...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯ve heard of you, too.¡±


    Sky¡¯s reply lets Jessica feel ufortable.


    Clearly this is not what Jessica wants.


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought breakfast. If you haven''t eaten yet, take some. If you have, do I the favor of taking some?¡±


    Sky calls the staff behind her to give out food. When she arrives, everyone praises her very much. Not


    only the artists, but also the staff on the scene like such artists.


    Tom nces at the breakfast box on the table, stick s a piece of fruit sd into his mouth with his own


    fork, and slowly continues the conversation.


    ¡°We are just saying, as fans of Olivia, you should know some of her movies and have your own unique


    opinions?¡±


    ¡°The fans? Who says that he is a fan of Olivia? It is so coincident?¡± Sky is sitting opposite to Olivia,


    looking surprised and excited, ¡°I heard from the staff today that Olivia is here, and I want to ask for an


    autograph. Someone does it before me?¡±


    ¡°It is indeed, both of them are here.¡± Tom nods, ¡°Well, you are the third one, but now on one can say


    something about Olivia¡¯s movies, is it so funny?¡±


    Jenny looks at the breakfast, frowns, and is about to speak when Sky begins to speak softly.


    ¡°My favorite is the film of Red Stone, in which the love during the war is forced to separate, and all


    kinds of strange things happenter, which make people cry easily...What is worth mentioning is the


    scene in which Olivia wants to marry someone else in the movie. Her eyes are especially painful...Well,


    I¡¯m not a professional actor, and the reviews are my own feelings, so if I say something wrong, please


    forgive me.¡±


    Sky looks at Olivia and smiles shyly.


    Tom mutters, ¡°It seems that you have seen some films.¡±


    Tom feels unhappy and looks at Jenny, ¡°What about you? You are the first to sign.¡±


    Then Jenny begins to say something. For Jenny, it''s a lot of pressure toment on Olivia¡¯ movies.


    ¡°Compared to the Red Stone, I prefer ¡°Arabian¡±. The plot is not tight, but I like that song inside, as well


    as the scene on a rainy day. All students throw away the umbre in the rain to y with each other


    and she is the only one stick to hold an umbre, then her girlfriends ask her why not y together, she


    says that she only wears a coat in winter. The scene of crying in the umbre is very shocking.¡±


    There¡¯s a lot of whispering going on in the conference room right before Jenny finishes her talking.


    ¡°Arabian? Is there a movie? Have you heard of it?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jenny is a little choked up by the noise around her.


    Sky''s eyes show a subtle mockery.


    For a moment, Olivia¡¯s gentle voice sounded at her side. ¡°I sang the end song,¡± she says.


    There is a sudden hush in the meeting room.


    ¡°It is my first movie, but I am not the leadingdy, so it''s normal for people not to have seen it. Besides,


    it is screened in a few small theaters, and it is released in two days because few people like it.¡±


    Olivia says with some regret, and looks at Jenny, ¡°I never thought someone would remember the


    movie.¡±


    Jenny lowers her head and smiles.


    It was her father who took her to see it when she was a child. At that time, there were few people in the


    hall.


    ¡°The history of acting as a walk-on is revealed now. Well, let¡¯s forget it.¡±


    When Olivia finishes talking, the atmosphere of the meeting room bes harmonious.


    No one sees her tapping Jenny''s hand quietly under the table. The warmth of her palm makes Jenny


    happy.


    Does this mean she has been recognized by her superiors?


    As for Tom, he just hums coldly and ignores them.


    The director and the writer have the slides ready, they¡¯re ready to begin, and then someone asks,


    ¡°Who¡¯s not here? Call their agents. Now let¡¯s start first, and the artists are very busy,¡±


    Jenny frowns and looks at the empty seat opposite her.


    Who hasn''t arrived yet?


    The bearded Director Wu is the main director of this variety show. The slide goes to the first page,


    ¡°Let me introduce myself. You can call me Mr. Wu. Before the meeting, I have to dere one thing with


    you. I believe that you must consult with your agent before agree to sign the terms of the variety of


    confidentiality and content of the contract, so please try to obey the arrangement of the directors, if you


    can''t ept someone, please let me know.¡±


    ¡°You mean that through themunication, then I can refuse it?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Mr. Wu looks at Tom, ¡°I don''t care what background you have, or how great you are, you must


    unconditionally submit to this reality show arrangement. If you want to refuse, there is only one way.¡±


    ¡°What method?¡±


    ¡°You breach the contract.¡±

 Chapter 79 They must have Something to do with Each Other

    Chapter 79 They must have Something to do with Each Other


    Mr. Wu looks very strict.


    Jenny takes a deep breath.


    Shawn does not tell her the specific content of the variety show.


    Is it very difficult?


    At that moment, the door of the meeting room suddenly opens. A figure in gray casual clotheses in


    and knocks gently on the door of the meeting room twice. ¡°Sorry, everyone, I just finish the y and I¡¯m


    ¡°Michael, please sit down. I know you¡¯re busy. I am very happy that you can join in the show.¡± A smile


    rarely appears on Wu¡¯s face.


    It is Michael.


    Jenny lowers her head and thinks a lot.


    How can she be so unlucky to meet such a lunatic?


    ¡°I buy some fruit for everybody.¡± Michael asks his assistant to help him divide the fruit which are all cut


    in boxes.


    Wu smiles brightly, ¡°You should all know each other.¡±


    Michael nces up and says, ¡°Of course, I know Olivia. And Tom is my schoolmate. And Jessica is the


    best actress ofst year. As for Sky, she is the queen of international pop songs. But thedy who sits


    opposite me...¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°I do not know her...¡±


    It is embarrassing for a moment. Then Mr. Wu helps to exin, ¡°Her name is Jenny. She belongs to the


    Thest sentence makes Jenny feel nervous.


    The newspaper has a lot of news about her, such as getting together with a rich man, unmarried


    pregnant, and so on. Fortunately, she is not well-known. Besides, ordinary people will not find that the


    man mentioned in the newspaper is Luke.


    ¡°Yeah? I¡¯ve never liked the gossip¡±


    Michael lifts his mouth with a faint smile and sits down across from Jenny.


    He looks at Jenny with a half-mocking smile in his eyes, ¡°This is our first meeting. Nice to meet you.¡±


    Jenny wrings her fingers and does not want to talk with him.


    Michaelughs, lowers his head and hands the fruit to Sky without looking at Jenny at all.


    The meetingsts for more than two hours before the break. The location and time arrangement of the


    first phase of the shooting as well as the basic process are described in detail. However, the details are


    not mentioned, because the directors hope that the artists can give their true reflection.


    When they are taking a break, Jenny goes to the bathroom. In fact, Jenny wakes up with a


    stomachache. She thinks it would be menstrual period these two days. When she gets to the bathroom,


    she found that she is menstruating. Fortunately, she takes sanitary napkins. Then, she touches her


    aching stomach and presses herself against the sink to wash her hands.


    Every time when menstruationes, she will have a stomachache, but this time it is especially


    serious. And the meeting will probably have to go on for another two hours, so she does not know


    when she can go back to the car to get a warm glove


    ¡°You don¡¯t look very well,¡± says Sky. She is standing there, and it seems that she has just arrived.


    Jenny waves. ¡°Nothing, just...¡±


    She wants to tell the truth, but thinking of her rtionship with Luke, she is afraid that she will tell Mrs.


    Lu. Then she says, ¡°I just had a bad stomachst night and I am not feeling well. I will go to drink some


    water.¡±


    ¡°Then watch out and wish you a speedy recovery,¡± Sky says, passing her by with a look of blessing.


    Jenny nods and goes out of the bathroom.


    Sky is a very worldly person. Within half an hour after she enters the conference room, she bes


    familiar with all the support staff and artist directors.


    Jenny remembers what her father told her about business when he was still alive.


    Some people are smooth and sophisticated as you can see. Maybe what he does is so obvious that


    you may think that he has a strong purpose, but in fact, this kind of person is the least destructive


    because his purpose is obvious. But the scariest thing is another kind of sophistication that you don''t


    see.


    This kind of person is nice to you, but you never know what he really wants. Maybe one day he will


    start to demand something in return that you don¡¯t want to give him but have to give it.


    Jenny hasn''t decided yet whether Sky is such a person. But she feels that Sky perhaps is...


    She walks toward the meeting room clutching her stomach when she hears a familiar female voice


    from the stairwell.


    Jessica seems to be not a good person. Though it is said that Jenny is her best girlfriend, it must be a


    lie. As for Olivia, she pretends to be elegant, so I hate to talk with her. And Michael must have


    something with Jenny, or they will stare at each other. Besides, Sky, whoes back from abroad,


    seems to be good person. But I cannot understand why she wille here.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a member of them?¡±


    Tom¡¯s assistant replies, like joking, ¡°Tom, please stop talking. Or I will get scolded.¡±


    ¡°Why does he ask me to take part in such boring variety show? I will get a sunburn.¡±


    Jenny thinks that Tom is better at maintaining the skin. Tom is such a gossip. And it seems that Jenny


    does not like him.


    If she has known they are on the show, she would never havee to the show.


    She just wants to be safe after the show.


    After the meeting, Shawn sends Jenny home and tells her about some details on the way.


    ¡°You''ve never recorded a show before, and this show has a camera on you for 24 hours, except going


    to the toilet. Thus, keep serious. I¡¯ll send someone to your apartment to clean up your room. Don''t


    sleep too sweetly at night. Sleep gracefully, but not too gracefully...¡±


    ¡°Wait...¡±


    Jenny says. It seems that she hears something wrong.


    ¡°Why do I tidy up my apartment? I¡¯m not staying in a hotel?¡±


    She is not present at the meeting just now, so she misses some details.


    ¡°On the morning, the photographers may film you packing and sleeping, of course,ter you will stay in


    a hotel.¡±


    Jenny is relieved, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    She''s not living in her own apartment these days, and it''s hard for her to ask Mrs. Lu for leave.


    However, in the morning, she may be able to get out early.

 Chapter 80 a Surprise Coming

    Chapter 80 a Surprise Coming


    Shawn looks at Jenny, and wants to say something. But finally, she gives up.


    In the evening, Jennyes home, has dinner with her grandma and chats for a while. Then Mrs. Lu


    answers Luke''s phone.


    These two days, he goes on a business trip and now calls Mrs. Lundline.


    She doesn''t know what they say on the phone. Then Mrs. Lu looks at Jenny, ¡°Well, I''ll let Jenny talk to


    you.¡±


    Jenny waves her hand. ¡°No...No...¡±


    She feels ufortable talking face to face, let alone over the phone, which is unnecessary.


    Mrs. Lu puts the phone into her hand regardless of whether she is ufortable. Then she puts on


    her coat like she knows everything. ¡°Ling, let¡¯s go out for a walk for two hours.¡±


    Jenny says, ¡°Mrs. Lu, it is very cold now, so staying outside for two hours is not good for you.¡±


    ¡°Then an hour, and I am so happy today.¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Before Jenny can say something, Mrs. Lu goes out.


    Then Jenny picks up the phone, ¡°Hello? What do you say to your grandma, why does she go out for an


    hour now?¡±


    Then Luke answers, ¡°I just ask her to wear more clothes because it bes cold these days and ask


    her how you are going by the way.¡±


    Jenny holds her forehead, ¡°You¡¯re not implying anything, are you?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Luke says firmly, ¡°but I do not know whether she will think of anything else.¡±


    ¡°Obviously she''s been thinking too much!¡± Jenny replies.


    Obviously, Mrs. Lu has a vivid imagination. She thinks Luke asks her to put on more clothes and go out


    for a walk so that Luke can talk with Jenny.


    Interesting.


    Suddenly Jenny seems to hearugh, then she hesitates, ¡°Are youughing?¡±


    But Luke does not answer.


    ¡°Is it funny?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back in another two days. If you need help, just call me.¡±


    But this sentence has nothing to do with the question she is asking.


    Jenny says coldly, ¡°You¡¯ll be back in two days. Even if I call you, you won¡¯t be back at once. So there is


    no need to call you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Luke asks seriously, ¡°Is there no need to call me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Even if I call you, you will note back.¡±


    So Michael bullies Jenny and no one helps her.


    There is a grievance in her voice, which makes Luke feel worried. And there is a tenderness in Luke¡¯s


    eyes, though Jenny cannot see him. But the window of the hotel showed a gentle look that he has not


    had for many years.


    ¡°Wronged?¡±


    Luke asks softly.


    ¡°...¡±


    Jenny does not expect him to ask because she thinks she hides it well.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°If you feel wronged, just call me. Even if I do not stay with you, you have to trust that your husband is


    able to handle everything for you.¡±


    Jenny feels surprised.


    Everything?


    It is impossible.


    ¡°It is toote. And I have to ask Mrs. Lu toe back. It ¡®s too cold outside, and it is not good to stay


    outside for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Luke does not ask her too much, and his answer is decisive.


    Jenny hangs up in a hurry because she is afraid to tell him her grievance.


    Jenny is wondering, ¡°Why doesn''t he tell me that Sky had an engagement with him originally? He just


    says that Sky is his sister. Since the engagement is broken, why does Michael know this and still


    use me of being a mistress?¡±


    Marriage is not so simple.


    Jenny stands by thendline with a long sigh.


    The night wind blows against the windows and makes a framed sound, as if the winter is endless,


    which makes people feel that they cannot see much hope.


    At midnight, Jenny is woken up by Shawn¡¯ call.


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    Jenny answers, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°They begin shooting now. The directors ask me give them the keys of your apartment. Do you tidy up


    the apartment?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you say that they will begin at nine o¡¯clock in the morning?¡±


    Jenny bounces out of bed and looks at the luminous rm clock. It is 1:30.


    She forgets to tidy up the apartment. And the point is that she isn''t there at all.


    ¡°They lied before. They¡¯re at my house right now, and I say I am going to pack up and go with them, so


    I''m hiding in the bathroom and give you a call and we¡¯ll be there in half an hour...¡±


    ¡°Half an hour?¡±


    Jenny res.


    There is a sudden mor over the phone, ¡°Shawn, are you ok? Hurry up...¡±


    ¡°Well, I aming...¡±


    After saying this, Shawn lowers her head and whispers, ¡°Please get up, make up and clean your


    house. And don¡¯t worry. Good bye.¡±


    Before Jenny can say something, Shawn hangs up.


    Jenny looks at the phone and feels in a daze.


    Half an hour...


    Fly back to the apartment?


    Returning back to the apartment is better than noting back.


    Then, Jenny gets up quickly, washes up and goes out the door.


    Fortunately, Luke has not brought all her things to the Flower House, and the bed should be the same


    as before. Now there are only two choices: one is that she can go back as soon as possible, the other


    is that she fails.


    If she chooses the first choice, then she has to put on pajamas as soon as shees back. And as for


    the second choice, she can say that shees back sote because she shoots outside, but it is


    impossible to shoot drama with pajamas. So what should she do?


    Jenny looks at herself in the mirror. Does she need to change out of your pajamas?


    Half an hourter, a minivan arrives at Jenny¡¯s apartment. Shawn exins the situation to the security


    guards. Then, several cameramen sneak onto the elevator. And the assistant director, carrying the


    camera, whispers to the staff following him, ¡°Try to keep quiet so as not to wake Jenny up. And this


    time we have to get the most authentic images.¡±


    They open the door and go in. The room is dark and has smell of dust.


    The deputy director frowns, waves to the people behind him to follow, and slowly touches the door of


    the master bedroom with a shlight.


    The announcer whispers, ¡°It¡¯s ten past two in the morning. We¡¯re in Jenny¡¯s apartment. There¡¯s no light


    on. Jenny doesn¡¯t seem to be awake. Now we¡¯re going to open the master bedroom door and see


    Jenny¡¯s sleeping position...¡±

 Chapter 81 The Real Life of Female Stars

    Chapter 81 The Real Life of Female Stars


    When the director opens the door, with shlights shing on the bed, they only see a tangle of quilts in


    the corner of the bed


    ¡°Where is she?¡±


    Someone asks.


    The deputy director frowns, ¡°Turn on the light.¡±


    With the light on, there is no one in the bedroom except the directors, and there is a faint smell of dust.


    ¡°Shawn, you tell Jenny before?¡±


    The deputy director asks angrily.


    Thispletely disrupts his n. The worst thing is that he can''t get the most realistic picture of her


    sleeping gesture, but now Jenny is not at home.


    ¡°Shawn...¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I am here...¡±


    Shawn hurries in with a pile of things in her hand, which she buys to beautify Jenny¡¯s home.


    ¡°Where is Jenny?¡±


    Shawn feels surprised, pointing to the bedroom and asks, ¡°Isn¡¯t she in the bedroom?¡±


    ¡°Is there a ghost in it?¡± The assistant director¡¯s voice is cold and discontented. ¡°Do you call Jenny? She


    does not have time to tidy her room, so she just goes out.¡±


    ¡°No, absolutely not...¡± Shawn takes out her mobile phone, ¡°Or you can check themunication


    record...¡±


    People stare at each other for a moment, and the attendant hesitates to check the phone¡¯s


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Shawn blinks.


    She does everything carefully and deletes the record, so she has no fear of being found out that she


    calls Jenny.


    ¡°Where has she gone? Aren¡¯t you her agent? She isn¡¯t at home at night. And where is she?¡±


    Shawn clutches the phone, and she really doesn''t know.


    As she saying, the sound of a key in the lock is heard. Then everyone is looking at the door. The


    cameraman quickly raises the camera towards the door.


    A pink figure appears at the door with a key in one hand and arge package in the other. And several


    boxes of instant noodles can be seen from the transparent convenience store shopping bag.


    Jenny shouts, staring, ¡°You...¡±


    Shawn responds quickly and asks, ¡°Jenny, where do you go? Mr. Lee has been waiting for you here


    with the camera crew.¡±


    ¡°Me? I am hungry at midnight and have nothing to eat. So I go to a convenience store and buy


    something to eat.¡±


    Mr. Lee quickly exins that the program has begun. Jenny holds her forehead and looks frightened,


    ¡°Well, I think it will begin tomorrow. And I don''t clean up at home...¡±


    The cameraman follows Jenny around the room, selects a corner to ce the camera tent, and installs


    cameras in each room. Then Mr. Lee tells Jenny the theme of the first phase.


    ¡°What artists usually do when they have no announcement?¡±


    Jenny is taking apart the noodle bag when she hears this. So she bursts outughing, ¡°I don''t have a


    lot of announcements to make, so I have a lot of time.¡±


    Shawn looks at Jenny eating a whole box of noodles. Jenny puts a kanto stew and a tea egg in it.


    Jenny winks at Shawn as if she''s seeding.


    As long as Shawn is present, she seldom gives Jenny anything to eat. In Shawn¡¯s opinion, a fruit sd


    is enough for her, but now Jenny is filming, so Shawn doesn''t want to interfere. She just stares at


    Jenny.


    ¡°Do you want to eat some? I buy a lot, and they are new vor. And it is delicious, just like the


    Japanese ramen I order in the restaurant,¡± Jenny opens her convenience store bag, which can be


    found at least seven or eight buckets of different vors of instant noodles.


    All the photographers have been working before dinner. Most of them do not even have time to eat


    dinner. To be honest, Jenny knows their work.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, and it¡¯s almost over, so we¡¯ll pack up and leave, and we¡¯lle here tomorrow morning


    around eight o¡¯clock.¡±


    After inspecting the surveince, Mr. Lee points to the cameraman adjusting the tent in the corner,


    ¡°That¡¯s Carl. He¡¯s in charge of filming you these days.¡±


    Following Mr. Lee¡¯s pointing, Jenny smiles gently at the tall white cameraman.


    After watching them leave, Shawn closes the door and sits down on the living room sofa.


    ¡°Well, I think we need to talk.¡±


    Obviously, Shawn wants an exnation from Jenny.


    Jenny gasps, and sits down on the sofa.


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°First, please tell me where you go tonight?¡±


    ¡°The supermarket,¡± Jenny points to a convenience bag on the table, ¡°And the instant noodles are still


    there.¡±


    ¡°Come on, you don''t think Director Lee can see anything. In fact, normal people can understand it. It


    seems that no one live here, because it smells dusty. You haven''t lived here for at least two months.¡±


    ¡°Shawn¡­¡±


    ¡°Jenny, are you really living with Mr. Lu?¡± Shawn bes more serious.


    ¡°...¡±


    Jenny doesn''t answer. She just lowers her head and cradles her ss.


    She has just arrived here, and the cold wind blows her all the way, and her stomach is still aching.


    ¡°Even though it¡¯s your private life, you have to know that all personal lives of artists are magnified. And


    you have to figure out what you want. If something like this happens again, what are you going to do?¡±


    Jenny looks up quickly and holds up two fingers, ¡°I promise it won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    Shawn stares at her for a few seconds, then sighs, ¡°I don''t care about what¡¯s going on, but don''t make


    any mistakes, and just stay in the apartment. As for the details of the show, I have told you in the


    morning. Today...¡±


    Shawn hesitates, ¡°You do a good job today.¡±


    Jenny breathes a sigh of relief, ¡°Thanks, Shawn.¡±


    ¡°Go to bed early. You can sleep for another two hours. Then get up and make up early. What¡¯s more, I


    can¡¯t follow the rest of the journey, so take care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Jenny nods repeatedly. After seeing Shawn off, she finds a new set of sheets and quilts from the


    closet, changes them randomly, and sleeps away.


    It can be seen that this variety show is not so easy to get away with. Just like today, the shooting starts


    unexpectedly. What will they do tomorrow?


    ¡°...¡±


    At the same time, passengers on the flight to China bes increasingly restless.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Why does the dyst so long?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡±


    The ne, which is supposed to arrive at noon, is forced tond in a snowstorm and has been stuck at


    a transit station for most of the day.


    Amelia¡¯s ears are stuffed with earphones and she looks out of the window nervously.

 Chapter 82 The Most Boring Shooting

    Chapter 82 The Most Boring Shooting


    The stewardess¡¯s gentle voice is yed to calm the passengers.


    ¡°Good evening,dies and gentlemen, our flight is caught in a snowstorm and the flight route


    encounters heavy turbulence. Thus, there is a temporary dy, and the dy time is unknown.


    The more they yed, the more agitated the passengers be.


    George bes agitated and does not want to talk with women any more. He looks pale, clinging to


    the handrail, as if he will faint at any moment.


    Amelia nces at him.


    The ne is just forced tond in a snowstorm. Why are they so afraid? That¡¯s interesting. If the


    captain insists flying , they¡¯ll regret if anything goes wrong.


    After a while, the announcer says the ne can take off, but the man beside Amelia suddenly stands


    up, breathing fast, ¡°Well, please, let me, let me get off...¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Sir?¡±


    ¡°I need to get off the ne.¡±


    ¡°The ne is about to take off, and our policy is not to get off halfway. And this is not Chinese territory


    yet.¡±


    Amelia nces at the man beside her. His face is not red, but rather pale. And his breathing is really


    heavy, but he is more like fear than difort.


    She snorts coldly, ¡°If you¡¯re afraid, sir, please sit down first. If the ne is shaking a lot, it won¡¯t be good


    to be bumped.¡±


    ¡°Am I afraid?¡±


    Then, the man holds the chair and sits down slowly, obviously looking frightened. The beauty in the


    skirt next to him frowns and loses interest in him.


    Amelia looks at them seriously.


    A friend in need is a friend indeed.


    Some men are just makeup bags.


    ...


    Tin City, Lemon Creek Apartment.


    After Shawn leaves, Jenny changes the sheets. She falls asleep as soon as she goes to bed, but she


    does not sleep well that night. In fact, no one would have been able to sleep if they know someone sets


    a camera in their bedroom.


    At seven o¡¯clock in the morning, she presses the rm clock and goes back to bed without hesitation.


    But almost two minutester, her phone rings.


    ¡°Hello...¡±


    ¡°Jenny, are you awake?¡±


    Shawn says seriously and coldly. Then Jenny gets up as fast as possible.


    ¡°Yes, I get up...¡±


    ¡°Hurry up. The directors must arrive at your house before 8:00 a.m., so get up quickly.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    ¡°You can not hang up until I make sure you finish your makeup before 7:30.¡± Shawn says.


    Jenny feels helpless. She stays in bed for two seconds, rubs her hair, and gets out of bed to wash.


    She only slept for two hoursst night and now she feels dizzy.


    There¡¯s also a camera in the bathroom mirror. As she brushes her teeth, she speaks into the camera.


    ¡°It¡¯s only seven o¡¯clock. Actually, I don¡¯t get up so early in my free time. In fact, an entertainer who is


    not popr usually has a lot of leisure time, but Shawn says that I should create a healthy image, so I


    do as she says.¡±


    She takes a sip of water, purrs twice in her mouth, and spits out a mouthful of foam.


    Then she finishes washing her face and brushing her teeth.


    Jenny has been looking for her makeup bag at home for a long time. Then she remembers that she


    has taken her makeup bag to the Flower House. So she says, ¡°I don¡¯t wear makeup at home, so today


    please take fewer close-ups of me, and keep a safe distance.¡±


    Jenny takes two steps back and blinks as she looks at the monitor in the living room.


    Because having no makeup at home, so she does not need to makeup now. Fortunately, her skin is


    fine, so she does not worry about it. At 7:40, Carl arrives at Jenny¡¯s house with another two assistants.


    He checks all the cameras and starts to shoot.


    One assistant exins to Jenny what needs to be done today.


    ¡°We are mainly to film your activities today. You can do whatever you want. And it will be better that you


    can just ignore us.¡±


    ¡°Well.¡± Jenny touches her chin and looks at the assistant in surprise, ¡°Really? Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Jenny hesitates, and then she sighs, ¡°That''s good. I''m so sleepy. So let me go to the bed again.¡±


    Then she lies down on the sofa, cradles the pillow and closes her eyes.


    Does she really sleep?


    The cameraman and the assistants stare at Jenny.


    The actors who want to be on this show are trying his best to show off his strengths. It''s the first time


    they have ever seen someone go to sleep on the show.


    Ten minutester, Jenny on the sofa does not move.


    Half an hourter, she turns over.


    Two hourster, Jenny says something in her sleep, ¡°Yummy.¡±


    Carl is sitting on the floor, moving his camera closer to Jenny¡¯s face. He yawns, ¡°It seems that I don¡¯t


    need to hold it. I am so rxed.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen someone sleep on a show. Is she going to sleep all day?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the first time for me. Another photographer tells me that Mr. Song is also asleep and has not


    woken sincest night.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Song? Who?¡±


    There are two people whosest name is Song.


    ¡°Of course, it is Michael Song who is still sleeping. As for Sky Song, she gets up early to make up and


    to make breakfast for herself. She is so virtuous.¡± The female assistant says, ¡°I think I''m attracted to


    her.¡±


    ¡°Jenny hasn''t eaten yet. Isn¡¯t she hungry?¡±


    Carl crouches, touches his head and his stomach, looks at Jenny who is asleep, and hears a moderate


    noise.


    Jenny touches her stomach, then rolls over and sits up on the sofa with her eyes closed for a while.


    Carl freaks out, throws himself down on the floor, and crashes with his camera in his arms in his


    genitals.


    ¡°Oh my god...¡±


    Hearing his shout, Jenny opens her eyes in a daze, looks down at Carl who falls down on the floor, and


    says, ¡°You are so dedicated?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Carl is rolling on the ground and clutching his genitals, while two assistants are alreadyughing.


    Jenny doesn''t quite understand what they''reughing at. She looks at them for a while, touches her


    stomach and enters into the kitchen to get something to eat.


    As she stands in front of the refrigerator, it urs to her that she hasn¡¯t lived here for a long time. So


    the refrigerator is probably empty.


    Thus, she decides to order takeout.


    Although Shawn says it¡¯s best to cook your own meals to create a virtuous image, a clever woman


    cannot cook without rice.


    Jenny touches the fridge door, and gives up the idea of cooking. Not to mention whether the food can


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    be eaten, it is still a question whether there is anything in the refrigerator that can be


    cooked.

 Chapter 83 A Piece of Surprising News

    Chapter 83 A Piece of Surprising News


    The cameraman follows Jenny all the afternoon. Jenny stays in the house and does nothing but eat


    and sleep.


    ¡°Jenny, have you anything else to do?¡±


    The nner on the scene is anxious. They follow Jenny all day, but do not take any important


    information.¡±


    Jenny is unwrapping a packet of biscuits, ¡°Let¡¯s eat some biscuits. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°I feel sleepy. Then I will take a rest.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go shopping to buy some dessert or something?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t usually like shopping.¡±


    The nner is helpless and worried.


    The nner can not understand why the director invites Jenny to take part in this show and thinks that


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    it is hard for them to editter.


    ¡°Why not go to meet Jessica in the afternoon. Meeting Jessica may be a point to be edited.¡±


    When hearing Jessica¡¯s name, Jenny feels surprised. But thinking of the show, Jenny agrees, ¡°All


    right.¡±


    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll call them first.¡±


    The nner nods and calls another nner who follows Jessica, ¡°Can Jenny go to meet Jessica?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Then, the nner frowns, ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    There¡¯s a vibration in Jenny¡¯s pocket. She pats the cookie crumb on her hand and pulls out her phone.


    There is a lot of noise on the phone, as if she can hear the roar of an airne taking off.


    But Jenny still can hear what Amelia says.


    ¡°I just get off the ne, so pleasee to pick me up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m recording a show! You can take a taxi and I will pay for you.¡±


    ¡°No, I do not need your money. But you have toe to pick me up today. I meet a very strange


    person on the ne. And you have toe, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner.¡±


    ¡°But, I have to...¡±


    But Jenny has to meet Jessica.


    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m in the security room at the airport. If you do note to help me, I will stay here for


    a long time. Or you just want me to call my father fly from Hong Kong to help me.¡±


    Jenny feels stunned, ¡°What? What¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when youe.¡±


    ¡°You juste back, how could you make such a big mistake? I am sure I will not keep it a secret the


    next time when I see your brother.¡±


    Jenny reproves her weakly.


    To be honest, she doesn''t worry about Amelia, because she has caused such trouble too many times


    abroad, but every time, it is Jenny whoes to help her.


    The nner bes a little sad because he cannot take Jenny to meet Jessica. But now, he says to


    Jenny, ¡°Do you need to go out? Well, just do what you want, leave us alone.¡±


    Jenny replies, ¡°Don¡¯t we need to meet Jessica?¡±


    ¡°Jessica is at her boyfriend¡¯s house, so it¡¯s not convenient for us to go there.¡±


    Jenny¡¯s heart throbs when hearing this.


    ¡°My best friend asks me to pick her up at the airport.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you can.¡±


    The nner immediately asked the assistant to pack up the equipment.


    ¡°Quickly...¡±


    He looks at Jenny, ¡°Remember to ask your best friend to wear light makeup.¡±


    Jenny shrugs and looks at her phone, ¡°She is listening.¡±


    In the Blue Sky Airport police office in Tin City, the cute girl in a beige casual suit and warm yellow


    down vest just turns off the phone, jumps on the spot twice, and then gasps.


    It is so cold in this city.


    But thinking of the man who has just been guaranteed to go out, she bes very angry and wants to


    hit him again.


    ¡°Why will you let him go?¡± She looks incredulous, and looks at those policemen angrily.


    Half an hourter, Jenny arrives with her camera crew. A crowd gathers around the door of the guard¡¯s


    room, which can easily attract people¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Excuse me, I am here to meet someone. Is Amelia here?¡± Jenny stands at the door and asks.


    ¡°Stop shooting...And you can follow me,¡± The airport ground crew only lets Jenny enter into the office.


    Amelia recognizes her immediately and runs straight to her. She holds Jenny off the ground and turns


    around twice.


    Jenny shouts, ¡°Oh my god, please let me down.¡±


    Amelia grins, ¡°Well.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why do youe to the police station?¡±


    ¡°Amelia deliberately hurts someone on the ne, but luckily the person is not seriously hurt. Now she


    can just sign her name and go.¡±


    ¡°Deliberate wounding?¡± Jenny looks up at Amelia, ¡°You¡¯re so brave that you¡¯re hitting people in the


    sky.¡±


    Amelia is the vice President of the Australian Martial Arts Association. Both taekwondo karate and


    swordsman are at the international level. Jenny thinks whoever Amelia hits will get hurt.


    ¡°Sign it, and then we can leave?¡± Jenny points to the nk of the transcript, ¡°Here?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°Well, you can leave here now. Actresses should not make troubles here, and please don''t interfere


    with official business in the future.¡±


    Jenny holding Amelia¡¯s hands walks out the gate of the airport, followed by an assistant carrying


    luggage. Besides, a strong cameraman, a Chinese variety show nner, a male nner from


    Australia, a trantor and two security guards also follow them.


    Many people gather around to take photos, but are turned back by security guards.


    In fact, Jenny thinks that if shees out only with Amelia, there won¡¯t be so many people looking at


    them and taking photos. Those cameramen holding so many cameras really can be found.


    Through the window of the silver minivan, it can be found that George looks very angry.


    He stares at Amelia whoughs happily and seems not to be guilty. And he regrets not having kept her


    in the police cell for a few more days.


    ¡°George, can we leave here?¡± The driver asks.


    ¡°Yes, but you need to find out whom she is.¡±


    Jenny and Amelia are already on the viaduct in their van, and Amelia talks about what she meets on


    the ne.


    ¡°He is 1.8 meters tall and is so scared when the air turbulence hit that he holds me in his arms and


    shivered. I think that he is just trying to take advantage of me.¡±


    ¡°So? That¡¯s why you hit him?¡±


    ¡°I am acting in self-defense.¡± Amelia exins,


    ¡°What have you done?¡±


    ¡°I just dislocate his arm.¡± Amelia leans back in the chair with her head down, ¡°and drops him straight


    down the aisle.¡±

 Chapter 84 Family Atmosphere

    Chapter 84 Family Atmosphere


    The atmosphere inside the car is stiff, and there is a camera set on the copilot focusing on Amelia. As


    for the driver, he looks bored.


    Jenny kicks Amelia, smiles, and whispers in her ear, ¡°Stop talking. The camera¡¯s on.¡±


    Amelia sticks out her tongue with a yful look, grins, and nods.


    She points to the co-pilot¡¯s camera, and says seriously, ¡°At this point, I¡¯m posing as your best friend,


    right?¡±


    ¡°Or you can be a troublemaker who needs my help.¡±


    ¡°Jenny...How can you say that...¡± Amelia hugs her arm and shakes, acting like a spoiled child, ¡°Now


    that I¡¯ve beaten Jessica to be your chief confidant, and it¡¯s not a matter of time to make friends,


    but it¡¯s a matter of character and personality...¡±


    ¡°Amelia...¡± Jenny hurries to interrupts Amelia. Then She looks at her, and turns to the camera.


    Generally speaking, she is hinting at the cameraman to delete that part.


    Then Carl makes an Ok gesture and says nothing.


    Amelia wants to say something, but Jenny gives her another kick and a wink to hint her.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m hungry. Take me to dinner.¡± Amelia says, ¡°I¡¯d like to eat Chinese food. Do you know where a


    real Chinese restaurant is?¡±


    Jenny thinks for a moment, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Though Jenny does not know, but someone should know.


    ...


    Luke is sitting at the table in the first militaryplex of Beijing, shaded by trees. The nurse brings the


    soup to the table, and people around the table do not say a word.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s start.¡±


    The man in the south-facing position says coldly, and then all people pick up the chopsticks.


    The man who speaks looks to be in his early sixties with a very strong body and full of breath in his


    voice. From the features carved on the de of the knife, it can be found some handsome


    temperaments, but those temperaments have been reshaped by time into today¡¯s calm and coldness.


    ¡°Luke, have more soup,¡± Tracy says softly, as she is holding a spoon and looking at Luke, ¡°Mrs. Zhou


    has been cooking the soup for a long time. It¡¯s very good for your health.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t he do it by himself?¡± Alex says coldly, staring at Tracy¡¯s hand holding the spoon.


    After a while, Tracy says, ¡°You should drink more soup.¡±


    ¡°He is an adult. And he knows what he¡¯s supposed to do. You don¡¯t need to teach him how to eat.¡±


    Luke just nces at Tracy and says nothing. He holds a bowl of rice in his hand, picks up the food on


    his te in front of him and chews slowly.


    But such dinners are like a cold machine doing mechanical and numbing repetitions.


    The table is full of people, but no one says a word, and the noise of eating is very low.


    Such are the rules of the Lu family.


    That¡¯s why Luke doesn¡¯t want to bring Jenny here.


    ¡°I heard that you just buy a filmpany? Are you going to invest in the entertainment industry?¡±


    Tracy can not help asking.


    Luke raises his head and, without answering, looks at the man sitting opposite him. It seems that he is


    waiting for his response.


    ¡°Do not speak at the feeding or sleeping time.¡± Alex looks at Luke and then turns to Tracy, ¡°If you want


    to talk now, you can go to the kitchen to talk with Mrs. Zhou.¡±


    Tracy frowns and seems to be annoyed, ¡°Luke onlyes back home a few times a year. However,


    every time we have a meal, you don¡¯t let us talk with each other. Then he leaves after dinner. As a


    mother, I don¡¯t have any chance to talk with him. How can you do that?¡±


    ¡°If you want to speak, no one can stop you.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? If you hadn''t forced Lake to take part in the actualbat exercise at the beginning, he


    would not...¡±


    ¡°Can you stop?¡± He throws chopsticks so hard on the table that the porcin dish on the table issues a


    nging. Then he looks at Tracy coldly, ¡°Lake died for our country and he is a martyr. You know


    nothing at all.¡±


    ¡°A martyr, and then? Can he be alive again? Can he stay with us again? He is your son, don¡¯t you feel


    regretful?¡±


    ¡°Stop talking. Just have dinner.¡± Alex frowns, clenches his fist and looks very angry.


    Luke gently puts down his chopsticks and says tly, ¡°I have finished eating. And I have something else


    to do, so I need to go first.¡±


    Those sitting on the table are Alex¡¯s subordinate officials. They usually talk andugh with each other,


    but now they keep silent. As soon as they hear that Luke wants to leave, they also say that they finish


    eating and want to go home back.¡±


    ¡°Sit down.¡± Alex¡¯s voice sounds a cold echo in the living room, ¡°It¡¯s not toote to go back after eating.


    Don¡¯t hurry to go back home to share my family¡¯s funny things.¡±


    ¡°You are joking...¡± A man says and sits down. And the others do not dare to move, but pick up the


    chopsticks and go on eating.


    Tracy res at Alex. Then she turns to follow Luke. She wears a pale blue household dress and a


    cashmere gray coat. And she walks elegantly.


    ¡°Luke...¡±


    She runs out of the door and is shivered by the cold wind.


    Luke has juste down the steps of the door. He looks back and asks, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Every time you go home, you are like on business. You have nothing to do but eat. Do you stay at


    home tonight? I have cleaned your room and put new sheets and sheets on it.¡±


    Luke nces up at a window ledge on the second floor and says, ¡°No, I am used to living in the hotel.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. You should not live in the hotel. You haven¡¯t been home for many years.¡±


    Tracy tugs at his sleeve, ¡°I won¡¯t let you go unless you promise to stay at home today. After Lake died,


    you are the only child I have.¡±


    When hearing the name of Lake, Luke frowns.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 85 A Dinner

    Chapter 85 A Dinner


    Luke keeps silent for a while and looks serious.


    Tracy knows that he is unhappy, so she says,


    ¡°Luke, though your father looks indifferent, he is looking forward to your return more than anyone else.


    And he feels proud of you being sessful acquisition of the film and televisionpany and invites


    many people to celebrate for you.¡±


    ¡°Mum, even Mrs Zhou can see that this is a Hongmen banquet. Why should you deceive yourself?¡±


    Luke smiles coldly, raises his hand and brushes off his mother¡¯s hand on his other arm, and then he


    turns to the driver and says, ¡°Put the things in and go back to the hotel.¡±


    The driver nods, opens the trunk and pulls out a bright blue box with an elegant red bow that contains


    expensive birthday presents.


    Luke turns around and gets on the bus without even passing it to his mother..


    The woman takes a couple of steps down to the window with her skirt in hand, ¡°Luke, wait...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s cold outside. Go back.¡±


    Then, he slowly rolls up the window. It seems that the window separates them into different world.


    Soon the driveres out of the house and sees Tracy standing at the door shivering with her arms,


    which makes him feel sorry for herself, ¡°Madam, please go back first, I will take him back to the hotel,


    and everything can be found in the hotel.¡±


    ¡°But the hotel is not his house.¡±


    Tracy sighs, stands up and looks at the driver, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go back in a moment. It is said that it may snow


    in the afternoon. So drive carefully on the way.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Madam.¡±


    As the ck car pulls out of the yard, a thin ke of snow falls on the steps.


    Tracy looks up at the second-floor balcony, which has been empty for years. And she feels sad and


    seems to cry.


    After they leave the military area Command, the driver asks, ¡°Young master, why do you get out so


    early today? Is the food not to your taste? Should I ask the hotel to prepare some food in advance?¡±


    ¡°No, thanks.¡± Luke looks out of the window and falls into deep thought.


    The meal is not to wee Luke, but to do some selfish things through the meal. Although those


    people are his subordinates, their interests are hidden between them.


    And what Luke hates most is the scheming, and those people who die in the war games are actually


    the scheming victims.


    Some people say those people are martyrs who die for their country. In fact, they just want to paralyze


    others or themselves.


    They keep quiet in the car.


    It is normal, and the driver is used to Luke who is not talkative. Since Lake died, Lu family bes


    quiet and bes more quiet after Bill¡¯s death three years ago.


    Then, Luke¡¯s phone rings.


    Luke reaches into his suit pocket, takes out his phone and looks rxed.


    ¡°Do you know any good Chinese restaurants in Tin City?¡±


    When looking at his phone, he seems to smile.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Luke smiles, tapping his long-sleeved fingers on the phone¡¯s buttons.


    Then he receives another massage.


    ¡°I am joining in a reality show, and I pick up my best friend at the airport. She wants to eat Chinese


    food, but I am not familiar with any restaurant in Tin City. So I ask you for help. And I hope that the


    restaurant has fewer people.¡±


    After all, a lot of photographers and assistants follow them, so if the restaurant is crowded, it may make


    some trouble.


    The driver has been watching Luke through the rearview mirror. His coldness gradually disappears and


    then he looks gentle.


    It is incredible. Who the hell sends him the massage?


    But at this moment, George bes very angry. When looking at the archives of interns who are


    rmended but the tutors of the Foreign Cooperation Design Institute, he frowns.


    The assistant knocks on the door andes in with the information he has just collected.


    ¡°George, we haven''t found any information about the youngdy you mentioned. As for Jenny, her


    parents died, and have fewer friends except Frankie. And she may know thatdy abroad.¡±


    ¡°NO,¡± George holds a resume tightly and smiles coldly.


    In the resume photo, it can be seen a little round face with a big smile.


    It is said that someone tramps and tramps until his iron shore are broken and then, without looking, he


    finds what he seeks.


    Looking at George¡¯s evil expression, the male assistant can not help but give a shiver. Who will meet


    bad luck this time?


    George¡¯s mobile phone rings and it is Luke calling.


    George is nning to share his revenge n with him, and Luke calls.


    ¡°Rmend three Chinese restaurants that are both elegant and tasty and sparsely popted.¡±


    His sinct words directly disrupt George¡¯s original n,


    ¡°Chinese restaurants?¡±


    ¡°Send to me after a minute.¡±


    But before George can say something, Luke directly hangs up.


    Hanging up, he looks at his cell phone, and looks zed.


    ¡°What the hell? She really treats me like a restaurant taster?¡±


    A minuteter, Luke replicates George¡¯s text directly, adds a sentence and sends it to Jenny.


    ¡°These three restaurants are good and I rmend the second one.¡±


    ¡°Get it! Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Well.¡±


    Then Luke puts down the phone. And the driver says, ¡°Luke, do you fall in love with someone?¡±


    Luke just looks at the front and says nothing.


    ¡°If your mother knows, she will be very happy.¡±


    Just then, Luke nces at the man in the rearview mirror and says coldly, ¡°Uncle Wang, you just regard


    nothing happens today. You do not need toe back after arriving at the hotel, because you have to


    send me to thepany.¡±


    Luke does not think that his mother will happy if she knows that.


    Thus, he does not n to talk to his mother about Jenny these days.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    He knows his mother¡¯s thoughts very well.


    Before he was 15 years old, he thought it was not bad to follow the idea of his family. However, since


    his brother left, he felt that the family was in name only. If he followed their ideas, it would probably be


    the same in the future.


    Before meeting Jenny, he did not intend to get married. Instead of having such a family in name, he


    would rather live alone.

 Chapter 86 Image

    Chapter 86 Image


    The air in the outskirts of Montana city is very good, and the wilderness is even more desirable than the


    hustle and bustle of the traffic inside the city.


    The nanny car drives through the traffic, gradually only the breeze caresses people on the face,


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    February in Montana city is still cold. People must wear a jacket when they go out, and the temperature


    in the suburbs was even down.


    After getting out of the car, Victoria sneezes.


    "Oh my god, Jenny, it''s freezing, what ce you are bringing me to, an outdoor barbecue?"


    Jenny points to a farmhouse in the distance and smiles, "There is no outdoor barbecue, but I can smell


    it in the farmhouse. "


    "Farmhouse?" Victoria is startled and cringed a bit hesitantly, "I''ve never been there before! Isn''t that


    dirty!"


    "You''ll know when you go."


    "Can I refuse...?" Victoria pulls on the door handle of the nanny car and she looks like she is to vow to


    die rather than obey.


    The camera crews are happy and covering their mouths with augh.


    Jenny looks around and feels a bit helpless, "If you don''t eat, you''ll starve tonight."


    "Why don''t we just go home and eat instant noodles, my dad said that the farmhouse can be dirty..."


    "You should ask Mr. Choi if he''s been there."


    Jenny reaches out to pull Victoria, but she is not as strong as her, so she changes her strategy and


    goes to pick her grip on the door handle but fail, "You untie me, the nanny car is going to be broken, if it


    is broken then you will pay for it."


    "I''ll pay for it... I''ll pay for it... just don''t eat at the farmhouse."


    Victoria still unwilling to move, her hands are gripping the door handle and the pose just like a hen


    about toy eggs.


    The camera crews are happy to see the jokes, if the clip cut in, there is no need to think about how


    funny it will be.


    "Farmhouse has noodles for sale, give you a bucket."


    Jenny stretches out her hand towards her, "Let''s go,dy."


    Thedy cry along the way like she has been bullied by Jenny.


    As soon as they enter the farmhouse, the smell of barbecue chicken wings ignites everyone''s frozen


    nerves, and there are many girls on the camera crew. Jenny pays for the dinner and treats the camera


    crews.


    As for Victoria, she stares at the door as soon as she entered.


    "Why aren''t there any chickens here?"


    "In the cage." Jenny points in the direction of the backyard, "Who keeps their chickens directly inside


    the yard, if walking a few steps will step on chicken''s shit?"


    "What about the pig?"


    "Of course, it''s inside the farm, no one will raise a pig inside their house. They have to ughter it by


    themselves, so much trouble."


    "... " Victoria holds the door frame and looks at the open-air table and chairs, the beautiful courtyard


    and clean surroundings. She has the feeling she has been cheated.


    "That''s not what my dad said..."


    "What did Mr. Choi say?" Jenny dangles a chicken wing in front of Victoria, she says with a face of


    wryness, "Does not mean that chicken, ducks and geese run all over the yard, walk two steps can step


    on the chicken poop, the whole yard smells like a pig farm, and the dishes can''t be cleaned ah?"


    "How do you know?"


    "Because my dad said the same thing when I went to a farmhouse when I was a kid, and then my mom


    dragged me right over there and it turned my worlds upside down. My dad''s reaction is like yours as


    well."


    Jenny shoves the chicken wings into the hands of Victoria who is still in shock, "Eat it, it''ll get coldter,


    it''s windy outside today, barbecue a bit just fine, let''s sit inside the house to order food, the house is


    heated."


    Victoria takes the chicken wings and walks around the yard, inside the fence, there are a lot of


    vegetables, there are also two rabbits hiding inside the corner eating vegetables secretly. The white


    body is furry, with two long ears and very cute red eyes.


    " Jenny, there are rabbits here..."


    "Do you want to eat? I''ll ask the boss if he does it." Jenny asks back the question subconsciously.


    Victoria''s face is stiffened, "Eat?"


    The camera crew are also stiffened.


    Jenny suddenly realizes what she says and osts, "That what...although rabbit meat is delicious, you


    can''t eat too much of it and we don''t have to eat it by today..."


    Carl raises his hand to cover his face and can¡¯t help her to cover.


    If this clip released to the public, a person who usually has a sweet and charming image, the new


    generation leader of the Youthfuldy, even says she wants to eat rabbit meat, this will cause many


    people are going to pay attention to this matter.


    The bossdy is happy because of therge number of people, she says, "You guys help me advertise


    my farmhouse, so today''s meals I will give a 20% discount, and you''ll also get two of our special


    dishes."


    Victoria eats until her belly is round and she rests on her chair, looking like she has already eaten


    enough.


    Jenny, who has eaten slowly and is still not full at this moment. She smiles and thanks to the bossdy


    and asking.


    "Haven''t we ordered all the specials? If it''s the same, it''s not necessary, maybe you can give us on our


    next visit."


    "The ones you order are the mostmon, other farmhouses can do them; those aren''t the ones most


    famous here." The bossdy says as she is calling for the staff to serve the dish as they introduce it


    cheerfully, "This one is the most famous dish in our farmhouse. As you have just seen, they are all


    home-grown and fed all-natural and organic vegetables..."


    Jenny feels Carl who is sitting next to the camera is trembling.


    The te of dark red marinated rabbit head ces in the middle of those leftovers on the table looks


    like a dead skeleton.


    "The marinated rabbit head was served,ter still have steamed rabbit, you guys enjoy first, I will go the


    kitchen and have a check for the steamed rabbit."


    The bossdy walks away on her own, leaving a room full of people are stunned. They are eating and


    touching their bellies with a forced smile, and the assistant nners all squint their eyes one by one,


    not daring to look directly.


    The foreigner, the moment he sees the rabbit head, he closes his eyes like scripture and mumbled


    something.


    "Seriously, I''ve eaten rabbit meat and rabbit heads..." Victoria says with the forced smile, "For me,


    things like skulls, I''m really... There''s no way to ept it, so why don''t you return it?


    "The bossdy is being very kind, don''t you think?" Jenny asks back Victoria.


    "Are you going to eat it?" Victoria holds her hand that held out her chopsticks, "It is recording a show,"


    Jenny looks up at the Carl who is holding the camera and asked hesitantly, "If I eat this, will my image


    be ruined?"


    Carl nodded. The surrounding nners and assistants nodded as well.


    "Let''s just cut this one out then!" Jenny smiles and says, "For the sake of me buying you guys dinner


    today."

 Chapter 87 Mission

    Chapter 87 Mission


    Thedy director, Miss Mandy, wink at the people around her, and the crowd nod evenly.


    "Let''s eat, let''s cut this part out."


    Jenny eats an entire te of marinated rabbit heads after a group of people encourage her to do so.


    The first episode would probably be released next week, and this show has a total of twelve episodes.


    Each time, two episodes are filmed, lunch and dinner are settled at the farmhouse, then everyone can


    go back to the apartment at night after work.


    Victoria moves directly into Jenny ''s apartment. The most surprising was the big two luggage don''t


    have any suitable clothes for her.


    "I can buy clothes here, but I''m used to my drawing board and brushes, and I don''t know if I can get


    them in here, so I''ll just bring them with me."


    Victoria props up her drawing board inside the living room, she gestures several times in the direction


    of the bedside, and then turns to look inside the bedroom and find Jenny who is looking for her


    pyjamas, "Hey, do you want me to draw a naked picture of you?"


    A white-eye is given from the bedroom, "How about I draw you naked, instead?"


    "That''s fine," Victoria takes off her small jacket and tosses it aside and shows her beautiful lines. She


    blinks mischievously her eyes look like trying to charm her enemy, "Come on."


    Jenny throws a pillow to her, "You must be careful, the cameras on your side are clear if wardrobe


    malfunctions and so on.


    I don''t care about it and can''t help you also."


    Victoria is sticking her tongue out and says, "Everyone is wrapped tightly in winter, so what''s the fear of


    wardrobe malfunctions, I''ll go take a shower."


    There is a sound of slippers are rubbing against the floor from inside the living room.


    Jenny flips a set of pyjamas inside the closet and realizes something when she hears the bathroom


    door closing.


    "Victoria... don''t take off your clothes yet..."


    "I''m taking it off...what for?" Victoria''s voicees from inside the bathroom.


    Jenny quickly run over and opens the bathroom door, Victoria just takes off her sweater, the upper


    body is wearing underwear, a great view of the chest, her hands'' pins on the back ready to unbutton


    the underwear. She is looking at Jennie with curious.


    Jenny turns around and covers the bathroom cameras hurriedly, she is saying helplessly, "The


    cameras are setting everywhere?"


    "This is so fucking sick; the bathroom is loaded too?" Victoria quickly picks up her pyjamas to shield her


    chest, "I want toin..."


    "Then wouldn''t I have to show off my body in front of a national audience..."


    Jenny holds his forehead and looks Victoria up and down, her body is good, although it is only a B cup


    breast because she has been worked out all along the years, so she looks sexy, which doesn''t fit well


    with her cute baby face.


    "I''ll talk to the director, I''m sure this part will be cut... You hurry up and take a shower, I''ll get a towel and


    wrap the camera."


    Having a best friend who likes to make trouble is a surprise all the time.


    Jenniees out of the shower and turns to go to the bedroom to help Victoria packs out her luggage.


    As she passes by the living room, she looks at the camera and sighs helplessly.


    She thinks it is just a random shot, but she doesn''t think it is 24 hours surveince so that having


    phone calls need to scruple, especially Victoria. She speaks rashly without any hesitation; she wonders


    what it will look like when the scene cut out.


    After finishing the shower, both are going to bed.


    Jenny ''s apartment is a fifty-square-foot bachelor apartment with a small room and one bedroom. It is


    temporarily converting into a monitoring room full of equipment by the director nners of ''Friday Night


    at 8:30'', so Victoria could only sleep with her in the same room for these two days.


    ording to Victoria''s personality, no one knows if she will y any new tricks before she goes to


    sleep, luckily, she has apany interview the next day. So, Jenny can escape from this.


    "Weren''t you introduced there by your mentor? Still need an interview?"


    Jenny feels a little surprise and asks her.


    Victoria flips through the materials she has prepared inside her hand. She is leaning against the side of


    the bed with her arms fold after hearing the question, "Who knows, it is not necessary, but I just got an


    email on my phone from thepany after showering. It is saying that they want to interview a whim


    and that thepany''s regr process is this."


    "Whatpany?"


    Victoria is studying advertising design, the advertising agencies should be quite a famous kind since it


    is rmended by her tutor, Jennie thinks that she may be known about thepany.


    "IMC, thepany that won the International Advertising Festivalst year, you know about that,


    right?"


    "Wow..."


    Jennie exims, "IMC... I know that."


    IMC has cooperation with Jade Picture, many brands who have no advertising department in their own


    to IMC and let them handle. From the artist''s endorsements and the nning of the campaign, all the


    way to the final shooting and editing are fully responsible for IMC. Many of the artist''s endorsements of


    Jade Picture are getting through the IMC.


    And thispany is acquired also involved with the IMC. It is saying that IMC holds the second half of


    the qualification of the artist''s endorsements of Jade Picture film industry. So, thepany doesn''t


    dare to offend them, plus the heavy pressure from the side of William. Therefore, the acquisition project


    waspleted at a very low price.


    "When I seed in the future, all of your advertisements I will n for you. I will ensure that the


    advertisement will be upgraded, and the brands over there will happy."


    Victoria pats her chest as she swears by it, her action is making Jenny smile with joy.


    The next morning, Jenny wakes up because of Victoria¡¯s screaming. She is rubbing her eyes as she


    sat on the bed watching her best friend jumping on the bedside. She buckles the pillow over her head


    with a long sigh and sleeps once more.


    "Why didn''t the rm work out..."


    "..."


    "It''s over... it''s over... I''m going to bete..."


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "..."


    The sound of banging and mming all the way, extending from the bedroom to the living room and


    finally closing the door hardly. The series of actions make the whole building seem to shake.


    Jenny ''s eyelids don''t even lift and continue to sleep


    At 8:30 a.m., the camera team carry the camera inside the living room and wait for a while. Jennie


    doesn''t have the intention to wake up. The team has conducted a temporary meeting to take the


    necessary measures against an actor like Jenny who has no desire to perform.


    "Mission card?"


    Jenny sits dizzily on the bed with the nket, she is looking at the card that the director has brought


    over, she said, "Stop it, didn''t I say I could do anything? Is it okay if I sleep all day?"


    The mission card was in the hands of the director, and both are not moving and stunned for a moment,


    and Jenny let out a long sigh, "OK. I ept."

 Chapter 88 A Beautiful Mans Bathing Figure

    Chapter 88 A Beautiful Man''s Bathing Figure


    Can being on a show be any more tiring than filming?


    "Mission card, this afternoon, go to the downtown swimming pool andplete the four-hundred-meter


    swim."


    "That''s it?" Jenny flips the mission card and she is looking incredulous.


    The director nods, "Just get out here, everything is easy, people don''t want to film you when you are


    sleeping, it''s just... too ugly."


    Jenny has remembered the incident earlier when Elisa told her not to sleep too much.


    She had been so tired for the past two days, how could she not sleep too much, but she sleeps too


    much...


    At the thought of this, Jenny bounces up from the bed, "Pack things, go out now, and have a box lunch


    at the swimming pool at noon."


    If she stays at home, she wants to sleep when she next to the couch, there was nothing else she wants


    to do.


    The swimming pool is thergest of the venues has been booked by the crew, it was winter so not


    many peoplee over, the room is heated, and the water temperature is okay. When Jenny changes


    into her swimming suit andes out from the locker room wraps herself with a towel, she still feels a


    bit cold, after all, it was still almost zero degrees outside.


    "I thought it is booked, but why is anyone else swimming?" Jenny stands at the edge of the pool to


    warm up and looking at the water like a fish that is swimming towards her. The figure is looking like a


    man.


    The figure is like a dragon in the water, vaguely can see the man''s wheat-coloured back, but a few


    seconds he swims from the middle of the pool to the pool edge, it is very close to Jennie.


    The strong-arm lifts from the water and drives a ssh, his fingers wipe the water droplets on his face.


    He raises a short brown hair and revealing his handsome features. His chest is dripping with water, and


    he looks a sunny boy.


    The two pectoral muscles on his chest, as well as the appearance of the abdominal muscles shaking


    up and down in the water, make Jennie swallows her saliva.


    Beautiful boy out of the shower?


    The man spots her, he turns his head and smiled wryly, fetching a handful of water and smashing it


    over in one smooth motion.


    Jenny raises her hand to shield her face and she is waking up.


    This wasn''t the harmless sunny boy, he was the bad guy, Michael who had a deep hatred on her.


    "Why are you here?" Jenny stands far away and looking at the man inside the pool condescendingly.


    Jenny feels her words a bit weird, reluctantly added, "Teacher Song."


    Michael stirrers up his hair, he is holding the side of the pool''s esctor. He climbs up from the water,


    and that eight-pack abs would be nowhere to be seen.


    Jenny wraps herself with a towel and looked defensively at the man who walking towards her.


    "What? You''re the only one who cane, but I can''t?"


    "Of course not..."


    She takes a couple of steps back, thinking that are having cameras and their respective followers, a


    nner and a director, so many people present, and he shouldn''t be messed up, and her heart was a


    little more settled.


    But off to the side, he doesn''t have the slightest intention of stopping, he is stepping towards her with


    water stains.


    "Hey..." Jenny res at him, trying to escape from him.


    Michael lifts the corners of his mouth, as he takes a wide step forward, directly shortening the distance


    between the two of them.


    Jenny raises her hand to cover her eyes and spoke incoherently, "Teacher Song, you... you have self-


    respect... after all, Virtue is highly respected... The show is meant to be broadcast in front of a national


    audience... you take it easy..."


    Before she finishes her words, a sudden lightness on her shoulders and a chill at the same time, she


    shrieks and stares at Michael with her hands over her chest.


    And Michael, who is holding the bath towel pulled from her shoulders in his hands, is wiping the water


    droplets off his body, a teasing look in his eyes and he says, "No need to be nervous, just kidding, I just


    dropped my towel in the water, you can lend me this for a while."


    Jenny bites her teeth, the camera points at her, what else could she says.


    Michael shows his signature smile, with her towel on his shoulder, he stretches out a hand towards her,


    "This is the first time we''ve met! Hello, I''m Michael Song."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    No wonder he can be the best actor, the drama is like life, life is like a drama. Does hepletely


    forget what happened before? Is today the first time you''ve met?


    This acting skill is making Jenny feels inferior.


    She clenches her fingers, then shakes his hand gently. She is smiling and greeting, "Teacher Song, I''ve


    heard a lot about you."


    Michael, who always looks like a big warm man in front of the camera, must be a freak in private.


    She knows that this swimming today will not be so simple, as expected, make her in trouble. The


    director has long gone nowhere, and the entire swimming pool is left with two cameras circling two of


    them.


    "You don''t have to be so polite, we''re not that far apart in age, so why don''t you just call me Michael..."


    "It''s still a Teacher Song who''s more agreeable."


    Jenny pulls away from the distance from him and stands to the side to warm up before swimming. She


    was wearing a ck one-piece swimsuit, not too conservative but not too sexy, sort of medium. She is


    craning her neck and twisting her waist, ready to get in the water.


    Just testing the water temperature at the edge of the pool, there''s a voice from behind the guide.


    "Today''s assignment is for Michael and Jenny is toplete a 400m swim, but out of fairness, Jennie


    will go first. The first one to reach the end can propose a penalty."


    Jenny is stunned, and the movement she had nned to make to get into the water is stopped.


    "What? You don''t dare?" Michael on the other side has stood still, looking at her condescendingly.


    Jenny looks at the camera behind her and raises her eyebrows to re at Michael, "Who''s afraid?


    Don''t me me for not respecting you when the timees, Teacher Song."


    Her swimming was taught by a professional instructor, but back then she had participated in the


    National Youth Swimming Competition, although she hadn''t gotten any awards. But passing the sea


    election was impressive enough.


    After the whistle blows, Jenny enters the water in a standing posture, and her ck figure quickly


    stretch out in the water pulls away from a long distance. The whistle sounds after a hundred meters, a


    ssh of water is sounded, and Jenny realizes that there is someone behind her and catch up with her


    soon.


    She speeds up, after all, there is a difference in the physical strength of men and women, thest


    hundred meters sprinting amount, Michael almost caught up.


    Jenny floats out of the water for air and at the same time, she hears the sound behind her. She adjusts


    her body immediately and raises her arms to speed up.


    She doesn''t use her full strength just now, but now she should sprint harder.


    Michael is determined to win, and he has already thought about what he wants her to do if he wins. The


    woman who has been moving at an even pace suddenly elerated and regained the long distance at


    the lightning speed.

 Chapter 89 Ungentlemanly and Vicious Intrigue

    Chapter 89 Ungentlemanly and Vicious Intrigue


    Jenny floats up from the water, pushes her swim goggles over her head, and sits up in a leap by the


    side of the pool, her white ankles are patting the water. She is smiling proudly at the man behind her


    who is just a meter short of winning.


    "Teacher Song, I''m sorry, I won this game."


    Michael stands up from the water and looks in Jenny ''s direction. He is tilting his head to size her up for


    a moment as if he is somewhat appreciative, but quickly bes the yful look. He lifts a handful of


    water and sprinkles it onto Jenny ''s calf with a look of ambiguity, "Then how does Jenny n to punish


    me?"


    This makes Jenny get goosebumps halfway down her body.


    The director next to Jennie is holding an inscription board to her, with the requirements that have been


    arranged in the script written on it.


    If Michael doesn¡¯t win, these requirements are nothing at all, because no one knows if he would follow


    "Fifty push-ups, then."


    Jenny nces at the inscription board, and she is unconcerned about the punishment.


    Michael raises his eyebrows and braces his hands on the edge of the pool. He takes the towel from the


    director and wipes it off, then looks around the room, "Where do you want me to do it?"


    "Whatever," Jenny is a little distracted.


    The director ces yoga mats on the floor to open a new area, and then let Michael, who was wearing


    four-cornered swimming trunks take the stage.


    The female directors all look at him like the anthomaniac, they are holding their cell phones and taking


    all kinds of pictures.


    Jennie raises his eyebrows and leans to the side to take a break.


    "Director, doing push-ups doesn''t seem interesting," Michael stands next to the yoga mat and says


    suddenly.


    Jennie stuns, and she has a bad feeling. Her premonition is very urate because, in the next second,


    Michael has said something that made her squirts out the water.


    "How about this, since it''s a punishment, then this punishment must be somewhat rted to the person


    who won, so Jenny will sit on my back and I''ll do fifty push up. How about this?"


    What else can she do? The director''s team voted unanimously. They arepletely ignoring Jenny ''s


    face full of reluctance. The neer doesn''t have the right to speak.


    The skin on her thighs inevitably contacts with Michael''s exposed spine. She feels like she has


    nowhere to put her hands and she is going to be thrown at any moment whenever he does a push-up.


    " Jenny, you hold Mr. Song''s back, or you''re going to fall," the director next to her encourages her in a


    variety of watching ways.


    And Michael seems to let out a snort ofughter. This sneer let Jenny feels it is a mockery. Is it fun to


    y with her? She looks down at his damp hair, a hint of cunning shing in her minds.


    When Michael leans down once more, Jennie exims and at the same time grabs the only fixed point


    within her reach. That is Michael¡¯s hair.


    He is muffled grunt, and Jenny ''s body shakes so hard that she could almost feel the trembling of this


    body beneath her ass.


    "I''m sorry, Teacher Song I didn''t mean it." Jenny even loosens her hand and covers her mouth as if she


    is terrified, "I''d bettere down, it''s still very physically demanding if you hurt your back It''s just not


    good." She is about to go down after finishing her words.


    "No," Michael says with annoyance, "a promise of fifty pushups is a promise, don''t worry, I''m definitely


    won''t drop you."


    Jenny thinks that there is no need to be more nice than wise... Jenny sits on someone''s back leisurely,


    and if he is unsteady, she casually grabs his hair, and the surrounding directors look unbearable.


    "Forty-nine...fifty...good, done." After the director counts fifty pushups, he ps his hands, and the


    assistant next to him immediately took Jennie down of Michael''s back. He is strong enough to get up


    and sit on the mat for a while, not saying a single word.


    For the entire afternoon, Jenny is the only one who is swimming happily in the water, while Michael


    holds his back and head and sits on the lounge chair beside and gnashing his teeth.


    This woman wasn''t a someone that can be easily dealt with.


    The filming continued until 3:00 p.m., the end of the entire first phase of the filming activities, Jenny is


    not the most popr guests, so she doesn''t need too much footage, not to mention the interaction with


    Michael has been enough for the first phase of the editing, so the camera team over there ready to


    knock off.


    The director who is standing at the poolside of the board shouted a "cut".


    Jenny is floating out of the water and lying on the edge of the pool. She is smiling and looking at her


    director, "Thank you for these two days. "


    The chubby director reaches up and scratches her nose, "Okay, the show''s over,e up here and


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    changes your cloth, let''s go have dinner together."


    "Okay," Jenny climbs ashore and headed towards the locker room.


    The directors are waiting inside the lobby of the swimming pool, while Michael and Jenny go to the


    locker room to change.


    As soon as she finishes changing and lefts the locker room, she sees Michael stands by the door, who


    looks like he has been waiting for a long time.


    He leans against the wall with his arms folds and asks, "Are you very proud of yourself today?"


    "Overpraise, Teacher Song, swimming is my strength, I''m sorry for identally winning you." Jenny


    smooths out the bag on her shoulder and pulls away from the distance from Michael.


    "There''s no need to be too proud of yourself, you should know that what happened on the scene may


    not be the same as what ended up on TV."


    Jenny frowns and grips the strap of her shoulder bag; she is looking at Michael with precaution.


    "Like the punishment you offered in your sexy swimsuit today, asking to sit on my back and do push-


    ups, like the time you sits by the pool and frolicked with me today, it just seems like a little star did


    anything to get on top and be famous..."


    "What are you trying to say?"


    "Just a reminder to temper yourcency, do your part, and stay away from people you shouldn''t


    be near, then everything will be normal, this show will be the springboard for you."


    "This is the second time you''ve reminded me of this, that Sky asks you to do so?" Jennie hugs her arm


    and feels she needs to talk to this neurotic clearly, "About the matter of the infant matrimony, I have


    asked grandmother. The engagement was broken long ago, whatever rtionship I have with Luke is


    none of your business, and you shouldn''t tell me these things. If you want to talk about it, can you ask


    Sky to talk to Luke in person? Teacher Song."


    A look of surprise appears in Michael¡¯s eyes, but it flickers away.


    "Impossible, the marriage contract was set long ago, who said it was broken, do you think I''ll believe


    you? I''ve seen plenty of female artists like you who is vicious and sinister and only want to take


    advantages."


    Jenny nces at him coldly, "You''re such a self-righteous male artist who casually wronged others and


    would only bully women without any gentlemanly manners, It''s the first time I''ve seen it."

 Chapter 90 Lucky Star

    Chapter 90 Lucky Star


    "It depends on the person to whom. ¡°Michael approaches her step by step.


    Jenny takes two steps back, her eyes showing a look of fear, "Don''te over, if you do, I''ll shout."


    "You shout," Michael quirks his lips in a sinister smile, "You won''t be rescued even if you shout. The


    back is the pool, and this isn''t a bathing suit on you, so how are you going to get out if you get wet? It


    was almost below zero degrees outside.¡±


    Michael is the one who wants her to fall into the water and the fact that she is panicked, and this is


    exposed the fear in her heart even more.


    As Michael approaches her step by step, Jenny has already held onto the handrail at the side of her,


    "Don''t youe over..."


    Michaelughs sardonically, his strong arm stretches out towards her and wants to push her, but just at


    this second, he fails to do so. Jenny leans back, then quickly spins around on his feet, she is holding


    the handrail by her side to stands beside Michael, then she raises her knee to kick him and say, "Go


    down, pervert..."


    The swimming pool has a huge ssh, one meter and more than a few people fall into the pool, Jenny


    ''s jacket was sshed with arge ssh.


    Jenny wipes her face and shouted to the man who falls inside the pool, "Do you think I''m afraid of you?


    The cameras are gone. What the hell are you proud about? It''s just the best actor, right? If I hadn''t


    been blocked in those few years, I would have been able to get the best actress, pervert!"


    The emotions that had been held back for a whole day, precisely since seeing Michael, all explode at


    this moment, she res at someone in the water who was just standing still. She raises her eyebrows


    and waves her hand, "Goodbye, Mr. Song."


    The sound of strugglinges from the pool, Michael can''t say a word in anger, he is only ring at


    the figure that bounced and ran away, and growling, "Stop right there!"


    Jenny turns to him and grimaces. She is shouting to the pool, "I''m not stupid, standing and being


    thrown by you?"


    "You..." Michael''s face is angry.


    That woman just disappears in front of the entrance of the swimming pool, leaving him alone in the


    Out of the swimming pool, the man who locked the doores over with the key in his hand, "Is there


    anyone else inside?"


    Jenny turns around and looks, "No, I just came from the pool, it''ste, you should get off work early,


    thanks for your hard work."


    The eldest looks at Jenny asks with smiling, "You''re an actress, right? I see that all afternoon, there


    have a lot of cameras walking around inside this swimming pool, can you give me your signature?"


    "Of course," the man pulls out the venue inspection logbook from his pocket, flips to a nk page and


    hands it to Jennie, "just sign on the here will do."


    After signing, Jenny hands the record book to the man and looks back as he walks away, but the man


    doesn''t go inside and has a check and nks the door of the arena right back to lock it.


    "Hey..."


    "What''s wrong?" The eldest turns to look at Jennie.


    She hesitates and waves her hand, "It''s okay, you''re the only one who has the key to this swimming


    pool right, you''re going home from work now?"


    "I live inside the arena and don''t go back at night," the man answers.


    That is good.


    Jenny ''s heart is relieved, it is reasonable to say that Michael himself must have brought his cell phone,


    even if he didn''t, he would break down the door and shout at the door and someone woulde to


    save him. Let him be alone inside for half an hour, the worst thing she could do is to inform his


    assistant after half an hour, just as a lesson for him this time.


    Just out of the swimming pool, before walking to the hall, the phone ring. It is a call from Victoria.


    Jenny directly presses the answer button, and before the phone could be fully ced to his ear, she


    hears a shout from the phone, " I fucking met a psychopathic bastard boss today! I can''t do this shitty


    job, what an internship, I don''t want to go!"


    The thunderous sound is heard by almost the entire hall.


    Jenny covers the earpiece hurriedly, "I''ve got something else going on here, why don''t youe along,


    the director is treating us a dinner."


    "No!" one could feel Victoria''s gnashing of teeth through the phone screen, "I''m very upset right now, I


    want to go for a drink. You''ll pick me up after your dinner, I will text you the address, ande collect


    my body in half an hour."


    "Hey..." Before Jenny finishes her words, the phone is hanging up.


    She says goodbye to the director''s team hurriedly and then grabs a taxi to the address given by


    Victoria.


    Victoria likes to make this kind of things, she knows that she doesn''t like to go to the bar, every time


    she wants to drag her to drink is to run over by herself first and then say that she is drunk and ask her


    to pick up.


    By Jenny ''s knowledge of Victoria, firstly she will not drunk, she is the person who won the


    championship at the Melbourne Bar Beer Festival in the first ce, and secondly, she won''t be in


    danger, she is only as good as the others who are in danger.


    The reason why she must pick her up is that Victoria''s temper is particrly fierce after drinks. If people


    looking at her more than often, she can fight with people, this is the Maind, where there are many


    officials and businessmen, and if she injures one or two people''s sons and daughters, she will be in big


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    trouble.


    Although the Choi family is also big, it is too far away, far water does not put out near fire, when


    something happens, her family also can''t save her.


    When she thinks of this, Jenny texts Victoria to the bar to asks her to restrain her temper and she


    would be there right away.


    When Jenny arrives at the bar, all the music in the bar is turned off, the whole ce is silent, the big


    round table in the center of the dance floor with colourful wine on the turntable, and Victoria is standing


    in front of the table with one hand on the tabletop, looking coldly at the person opposite her.


    "Are you sure you can promise me anything as long as I win?"


    The man standing across the room in a casual blue suit, one hand ying with the expensive watch on


    his other wrist, hears the words and raises his head looks at her, "You can''t win."


    "Victoria..." Jenny pushes through the crowd and runs to her side, she is tugging on her arm and asks,


    "What are you doing?"


    "Never mind, I''ve found a solution to my job."


    "What solution?"


    "Lucky Star..."


    Lucky Stars is the bar''s signature game, in which the bartender makes several cocktails and ces


    them on the table,bels them with the numbers one through ten and an unknown number will be


    covered with a question mark, and each person may choose their drink, but the total number must


    equal the result of the original number.


    Besides, these drinks must include an unknown number of words in the drink, and if you guess wrong


    once, you must drink all the previous drinks again, and then choose the unknown number of words


    again until someone finally guesses correctly and the game is over.

 Chapter 91 Deep drinker

    Chapter 91 Deep drinker


    The referee exins the rules to Jennie and the crowd.


    Jenny frowns, the rules aren''t hard to understand, in a nutshell, it was the simplest way to add or


    subtract but you had to take a chance, and if you never find the correct unknown word you need, you


    needed to keep repeating all the drinks you''d had before.


    "Hold on, I have something to say to my friend, this gentleman, I wonder if he would be willing to give


    me a moment." Jenny interrupts the game and looks across the room at the man.


    The man looks at her and says slowly, "You''d better advise your friend not to boast, it''s not nice to lose,


    and I don''t feelfortable when I win, and there''s never been a woman in thispetition before."


    "She''s a deep drinker, I¡¯m looking for her to say something else."


    There is a sudden burst of mockingughter in the crowd, everyone is incredibly sizing up this woman


    who talks without brains, saying she is a deep drinker in the bar is tantamount to looking for death.


    Also, there are not many people who dare to confront George in the bar, the girl who is not afraid of


    death is counted as one, and now this onees out in the middle of the road, what exactly do you


    want.


    Seeing no one stopping her, Jennie pulls Victoria to the restroom.


    "What exactly do you want? Make it clear to me, or you''re not allowed to go."


    Victoria is pushed into the wall by her, her spine is hitting the tiles, and she can''t help but cry out in pain


    and anger, "You''re pushing me, I''ve got something to tell you, and it''s about the interview today, and


    that idiot boss made me wait all day and finally told me that... The position designers are full, and they


    don''t need anyone, so they let me go."


    "Then what?"


    "How could I leave, all my references and such are handed over by my mentor to my boss at IMC,


    there was absolutely no way I could change jobs. The bartender told me that the man they have here is


    IMC''s famous head designer, if he''d help, I''d keep my job."


    But inside this bar, the man''s condition for helping is to win over him on this game of Lucky Star.


    "Are you sure you can win?" Jennie is still worried about her.


    "You don''t trust my ability to drink?"


    "But aren''t you afraid that even if you''ve drunk someone, they''re going to deny it?"


    Victoria waves her fist, "If he dares to y tricks on me, I''ll let him have a taste of this fist." Jenny is


    afraid of this situation.


    "No, I won''t allow you to participate in thepetition." Jenny blocks her way.


    "Why?" Victoria stares, "This is my only chance now, that pervert boss, I have to find a chance to meet


    him, even though he doesn''t want to hire me, and I''ve will try my best to get my information back, and


    this man says he has a way of doing it."


    "Do you know who this man is?"


    Jenny frowns and wonders if she should tell her.


    "I don''t care who he is, he''d better be the kind of person who''s a god in Montana City and can


    When ites to the boss, Victoria is speaking with a face of anger, "You don''t know that if I see that


    pervert then, I would have torn him apart with my hands."


    Hearing this, Jenny hesitates and swallows back the words she is about to say.


    It is better not to say anything about this while she is drinking.


    "You have to promise me that no matter what the result is, you can''t start a fight, so I''ll let you go."


    "I promise," Victoria holds up the three fingers of her right hand as she is swearing.


    The wine table opened. The bartender has ce ten sses of wine for each number on the table first


    and the unknown number is ced in the middle around a circle, a total of one hundred bottles have


    beenid out.


    Jenny looks at therge turntable in the hands of the judge to turn ghostly.


    When the turntable stops, the top pointer is Victoria''s number, and the bottom is the other sides.


    "Okay, this side is neen," the referee pointed at therge dial, "George is nine."


    In other words, at the very beginning, Victoria has to drink a ss of wine number ten and a ss of


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    wine number eight, then go for the unknown number that was number one, while the other party only


    had to choose one drink from one to eight and then go for the unknown number that matched the


    remaining number.


    From the spinning wheel already can see that Victoria is at a disadvantage at the beginning.


    In the first round, Victoria drank the number ten and eight, but opened the unknown number seven and


    started over. The opponent also drinks an eight but opens a three, and he also starts over.


    On the second round, Victoria still opens the number two, and repeat the round. The other party


    remains the same, but also opened number two, and start over.


    When it came to the fifth round of drinking, number eight is emptied, and Victoria continues with


    number ten and seven, while the other party switches to number five.


    Jenny frowns, just now has opened the number three once and the number two twice, it is obvious that


    the chances of finding a matching unknown with the ending number seven is lowered, she wants to


    remind Victoria, but the rules are there, and she swallows back her words.


    At the end of the tenth round, the number ten wine clears out, and both sides still haven''t found their


    matching unknowns¡¯ number.


    Victoria starts drinking numbers nine and four. And the other guy is still drinking number five. It seemed


    like the odds are about the same, and neither number six nor number four has ever been opened.


    But Victoria has drunk two cups of the same amount, and Jenny doesn''t know she has blurred her


    eyes, but she thinks she sees Victoria wobbling a bit.


    As of now, she has probably drunk more than twenty sses of wine, less than a fraction of the most


    she had ever drunk.


    But she was a little unsteady on her feet.


    " Victoria..." Jenny exims.


    At this moment, Victoria has just finished two sses of wine, and she is holding the newly selected


    unknown wine ss in her hand and preparing to drink.


    Suddenly Victoria falls, Jenny reaches out and help her. Victoria falls into her arms, and she is frowning


    like a she is in pain.


    "Number four!" There is someone suddenly shouting, and the people who were standing behind are


    cheering, "George has opened to number four, he wins the game."


    Jenny pats Victoria ''s blushing face.


    "How about it, your friend was willing to bet, let your friend prepare toe here every night starting


    next Monday to start the cleaning job, the deadline? When she sessfully sells a hundred cases of


    wine while working as a cleaner." A man''s teasing voicees from overhead.


    Jenny raises her head, her hoarse voiceing out from her ck mask, "George, winning a drugged-


    outpetition isn''t considered glorious, right?"


    George is startled and has a mocking smile, "Drugged? Where''s the evidence? It''s no big deal if a


    pretty girl loses, you can pamper to me, I always have tender affection for women, but why do you have


    to y this trick with me?"


    Is the woman Luke likes so weak?


    Jenny grits her teeth as she looks at the man in front of her, her eyes are getting colder by the minute,


    "What if I could prove it?"

 Chapter 92 Insignificant skill

    Chapter 92 Insignificant skill


    "There''s a 90 per cent chance that it''s drugged in 10 or 9 because you will drink it all except 10 and 9.


    There is 90 per cent the drug is inside 10 because Victoria ''s drinking capacity is good and the drug is


    slow to show effect, number nine she only had two sses, the most likely possibility is that the drug is


    inside number ten."


    Jenny''s gaze sweeps over the empty number ten on the wine table.


    Two minutes ago, George promise her that if she could prove that Victoria wasn''t drunk, it does, then


    he would count this match as his loss, and the promise would be fulfilling.


    George frowns towards the bartender, "Check theposition of the residual alcohol in all the sses


    in number ten."


    Jenny holds Victoria in her arms and sits on the sofa, and there are a group of people who are waiting


    for the bartender to do theposition analysis.


    Five minutester, the bartender who has a head of red hair busily runs over and tries to whisper to


    George.


    "Say what you have to say," George pushes him and says.


    "Number ten...number ten drink...it''s...drugged...there''s two of them..."


    George''s face changes instantly.


    Jenny raises her eyebrows at him and says, "In that case, this match is considering that we win, please


    keep your word, we''ll leave first..."


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Jenny holds Victoria with one hand and the two bags, on the other hand, she is trying to move towards


    the bar entrance.


    "Wait..."George''s voice sounds behind her.


    Jenny asks, "Is there anything else?"


    "The wines are pre-mixed, and you say I don''t drink nines and tens, but my people didn''t know which


    ones I''d be drinking before deciding on the numbers. Isn''t it?"


    George is sitting on the sofa, his hand on the table knocking gently, as if it is a reminder bell, ringing


    Jenny¡¯s heart.


    The audience is in an uproar.


    George''s eyes are teasing and sizing up this smart-aleck woman. It''s not unfeasible to y a trick in


    front of him, just think a little bit more thoughtfully, he understands his people, it can''t be his people do


    it.


    Originally, for the sake of Luke¡¯ face, she could not be embarrassed, but it was just that this woman


    beside her is too annoying to him, so this matter could not be left like this.


    He would like to see what other exnation she has.


    Jenny helps Victoria turns around slowly, she is entrusting a hand to the bar boy beside her, then she


    wipes the sweat from her head and raises her arm to point at the big wheel.


    "You say a number,"


    George looks stunned.


    Someone at the bar is trying to block Jenny, but she is very nimble and dodge the people who want to


    block her, and she stands in front of the turntable, she reaches behind the turntable to move


    something, she smiles and says, "Just fifteen."


    With that, the turntable turned in her hand. When it stops, the needle underneath is pointing at fifteen.


    The ck ma from Jenny¡¯s slim fingers fall on the table, "May I know is there anything else I need


    to exin?"


    George looks towards the referee in charge of the spinning wheel and said coldly, "You may leave."


    "Thank you."


    After the two women left, the referee, who is dressed in ck falls his knees in front of George,


    "We...we...we also want you to drink less, that''s why I set a nine, but I didn''t drug it."


    "Really?"


    George snorts, "Then should I have to thank you?"


    "No... no... please spare me."


    "Get lost."


    George nces at him and says, once he sees this face, he will remember the scene just now, this is


    the first time he has lost so humiliatingly.


    Regardless of whether or not the drug is set up by his people, the turntable was tampered with by his


    people, even if it wasn''t, then, in the end, it would turn out that the drug is set up by his people.


    Bunch of idiots. After dealing with the bar, he takes his cell phone into the soundproofpartment


    and makes a call to Luke.


    As soon as the call is connected, the dejected look just between his eyebrows disappear.


    "Luke, the one in your family and I may have a bit of a falling out today, do you want to consider buying


    me a drink and giving me the justice,"


    "Have you messed with her?"


    "She''s the one who brings her friends to mess with me, okay? Do you want to be so protective?"


    "I told you, don''t mess with her."


    "Hey, Luke, do you understand mynguage? It wasn''t me who started it, it was her who came to my


    bar and brought her friends to make trouble, and she even put drugs in my drink, using me of doing


    it, she humiliates me."


    "..."


    The other end of the phone is silent for a while, seemingly wondering what George meant in those


    words.


    A long whileter, a sentence sounds from the phone, "From your words, you deserve it."


    "Be reasonable...there''s no justice..."


    "I''ve got things to do, I''ll hang up."


    "What could you possibly have to do, you..."


    The words are not finished, Luke has hanged up. George stares at the phone interface back to the


    home screen, and he feels so angry.


    The guy who sells his friend for the sake of a girl.


    On the other hand, someone just hang up the phone and called his "wife".


    Jenny is still in the taxi; she is shocked because of the phone ringing. This taxi driver has been


    wandered in the bar street, which makes her heart uneasy, she begins to regret just too realistic,


    Victoria drinks the enhanced alcoholic beverage which contains the drug.


    Now that she is busy answering the phone, the driver''s eyes inside the rearview mirror seem to have


    changed.


    "Hey... you... I..."


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    It was Luke ''s voice on the phone, and he hears the panic in her tone.


    "It''s okay...I''m in a taxi, I''m heading back to my apartment, are you home?"


    "Something wrong with the driver?"


    Jenny nods and answered yes, and she is panicking.


    A cold male voice sounds inside the phone.


    "Start with my next sentence, follow my words and talk to me until you get home, and I''ll ask Chen to


    meet you in front of the apartment."


    "Okay."


    "I had arrived home and brought you a midnight snack."


    "You''re home?" Jenny follows his words with a retort.


    The driver''s demeanour changes significantly.


    "No more supper, I''m losing weight."


    "You''re not fat, I told my brother to wait for you downstairs, the license te number is the picture you


    sent to me just now, right?"


    "Well, the orange taxi, the car te number just sent to you, remember let your brother takes a look,


    this is the first time I meet your brother, you also don''t inform me earlier, I reek of alcohol."


    Not knowing where the storyes from, Jenny feels like she knows what she''s babbling about.


    Anyway, it was just by acting.


    The driver gradually drives down the main road, the streetlights shing on and off to calm her down.


    The only sound that can be heard in the car was the sound of she is chatting with Luke as if they are a


    young couple who has just fallen in love and preparing to meet each other''s rtives.


    This moment, a heart that has been deliberately frozen for a long time suddenly trembled.

 Chapter 93 Returning at Night

    Chapter 93 Returning at Night


    When she gets out of the taxi, Jenny feels her legs are trembling, if Chen is not waiting at the entrance


    of themunity, she seriously doubts that she would be able to walk back to the apartment, not to


    mention that she is still dragging a crazy person who is unconscious behind her.


    There is another man also standing at the entrance of themunity, sturdy body, dark skin, looks


    unsmiling and indifferent. He looks at the taxi driver, "What''s your name?"


    The driver looks guilty and starts the car hurriedly, seemingly cursing some word then running away


    without a trace.


    Little Chen pushes Victoria onto the sturdy man, "Hayden, hold on to our youngdy''s friend."


    Jenny is sizing up the man in front of her.


    Chen hesitates and remembers that he hasn''t been introduced, "Right, youngdy, I forget to introduce


    him to you. This is our young master''s bodyguard, Hayden, he''s very skilled, just that skinny driver, his


    finger..."


    "You want to try it?"


    Hayden tilts his head and gives Chen a cold nce.


    Chen quickly shuts his mouth, avoiding Hayden impatient gaze, then he looks at Jenny, "Youngdy,


    the young master asks me to buy you some night snack."


    Jenny hesitates and looks at someone who has fallen inside Hayden¡¯s arms, " Victoria looks quite light


    she is quite heavy."


    Victoria is not a bonny, just she has been exercising along these years, so her body shape is more


    symmetrical, but the body is all solid muscles very heavy, plus she has a height of 1.7 meters, so


    holding her is a bit...


    Jenny hasn''t finished her words; Hayden has hug Victoria walk towards the apartment.


    Chen says, "Never underestimated him, youngdy."


    Jenny folds her arms and says, "Forget what I had said."


    "Then let''s hurry back for supper, Young Master asks me to bring over a midnight snack while it''s hot."


    Chen makes a gesture of invitation after his words.


    Jenny smiles and takes a step towards the apartment.


    In the apartment, Hayden puts the person in his arms on the bed and he is tugged by a pair of small


    hands when he wants to leave.


    "Who are you, handsome boy?" Someone on the bed squints her eyes and looks like a lustful person.


    Hayden frowns, "Awake?"


    "Well," she nods with a blink of her big eyes and asks, "Are you still leaving when I wake up?"


    Hayden looks at the pair of hands with impatience.


    Victoria retracts her hands, strangling the nket on her body. She looks at Hayden''s chest, the chest


    through ayer of the ck shirt is strong, the muscles seem to be exposed.


    "You have a great body, handsome boy."


    "How many is this?" Hayden stretches out five fingers and shakes them in front of her.


    Victoria feels a spiral, "You slow down... it''s so dizzy..."


    Before she finishes her sentence, her entire body falls onto the pillow and falls unconscious again.


    When Jennyes back, she was seeing Haydening out from the bedroom and ready to be left.


    "How about a cup of tea?" She is polite.


    "No need."


    Hayden pats the folds on his cloth and looks at her, "Your friend is not sober right now, give her some


    sober soup, and iced waxberry inside the freezer, and gives me the phone."


    Jenny is stunned, usually this is the time to remember the number.


    She is busy pulling her phone out of her pocket, her phone is tangled up in a mess of headphone


    cables, and it takes half a day before she hands it out.


    "The password is..."


    Before Jenny tells him her phone''s password, the man in front of her already unlocks her phone, and


    the sound of unlocking ring out, it is bringing an echo inside the living room.


    "How did you do that?" Jenny stares at him and stuns for a moment.


    "This is my phone number if need anything you can call me. I¡¯m always staying at Montana City and


    young master onlye back after two days. After saying this, he just left.


    Jenny looks at the empty doorway and suddenly realizes another problem.


    "Chen, do you have the key to my house?"


    "No."


    Chen is setting the supper on the table and answers her question, he suddenly reacts to the meaning


    of Jenny¡¯s question and looks up to touch his head and adds on, "Hayden opened it, he said he would


    change the lock for you someday, this lock is too unskilled."


    Jenny feels her brain can''t function well. The people around Luke are all genius, is this a bodyguard?


    This is a special agent, right.


    Victoria doesn''t wake up until the next day afternoon, Jenny orders take-out and eats in the living room.


    Victoria rushes out, not even wearing a pair of shoes on her feet.


    "What happenedst night, did our n finally work?"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Jenny unwraps the takeaway boxes one by one and greets her as she sits down to eat, saying slowly,


    "Guess what."


    "Don''t make me guess, just tell me quickly, if that whatever George didn''t agree to help me, I''ll be dead,


    if my dad finds out this thing, he will think that I did something wrong."


    Victoria looks like she''s in a hurry.


    "If he promises then I make sure my n is in order."


    Jenny sighs helplessly and says, "You sit down and eat first."


    "Really?"


    "What''s the point of me lying to you?"


    "That''s good... that''s good."


    Victoria pats her chest, "Did that George says anything? How does he help me, is he going to ask my


    boss to meet me for dinner and introduce me?¡±


    "You don''t know who George is?" Jenny looks grudgingly at Victoria. Sincest night, she had


    recognized George right after she entered the bar, only Victoria, the one who came back from abroad,


    didn''t recognize him.


    Victoria has no idea about the businessmunity in Montana City, not even why her boss refuses to


    see her, not even knowing who the other guy is when she went to the bar. Luckily, she is meeting


    George, if any other dude, she is afraid what''s going on right now. Maybe she will wake up in the hotel


    room.


    "Identity? He''s very distinguished?" Victoria like murmurs to herself, "Yeah, he said he could help me,


    so he must be so capable in Montana City. Oh my god, I should have taken action with him on the


    ne."


    "Take action?" Jenny is shocked and putting down the box and looking up at Victoria, "Who you fight


    with?"


    Victoria is stunned, and when she sees that Jenny¡¯s face is not right, she is a bit hesitant and swallows


    her words, "It''s just... it''s just, that whatever George who drank with mest night..."


    "What?" Jenny ps the table and stands up, her face looks serious, "You said that the person you


    beat up on the ne was George?"

 Chapter 94 Offended

    Chapter 94 Offended


    Victoria is so shocked by Jenny sudden reaction that she doesn''t speak for a few seconds.


    "What''s wrong...you know my...my temper...has never been very good...so it''s not...it''s not a surprise,


    right?"


    And hasn''t that already been said? Jenny is speechless.


    Yeah, the temper isn''t too good, but beating up the big boss of her ownpany, andst night


    winning her boss and forcing him to agree to her terms. Now she feels Victoria ''s internship career will


    be going to be very rough.


    "Is he having a great identity in Montana City?" Victoria sizes up Jenny¡¯s face cautiously, "How about I


    send him a gift? Red wine or something, my dad still has a few bottles of good wine in his cer..."


    "Forget it..." Jenny waves her hand and sighs, "When you go to the office today, you''ll see, I''m afraid


    it''s useless although you took empty your father''s wine cer."


    As we all know, the predecessor of IMC was an advertising department under the HF Group, and when


    the group expand, the advertising department was separated and distributed to several heirs of the HF


    Group. The HF Group was the foundation of the Qiao family in Montana City, the Qiao family was a


    So when the advertising department was given to him, he wasn''t expected to do well, originally the


    advertising department was a department that relied on handicrafts, and the management wasn''t very


    important, so he was a boss who just no need to do anything.


    As it turned out, the Qiao family''s elders were very far-sighted, and IMC became one of the country''s


    top advertising agencies.


    It''s not surprising that people in Montana City don''t know who IMC''s CEO is, because IMC''s various


    departments do their jobs without interfering with each other, and the CEO neveres out to deal


    with things. But in those big events, George will attend as the CEO of IMC, and he likes to hang out in


    the entertainment industry and has some rtionships with some female artists, so Jenny naturally


    knows about him.


    When she first heard that Victoria has joined IMC, she thought there was no problem, the talent there is


    fancy. Victoria ''s professional standard is quite well, and she is just an intern, there is no chance for her


    to meet the CEO.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    However, things don''t go as n, but the president personally rejected her resume. At first, Jenny also


    feels surprised, George is free to embarrass people. Now it seems that it''s not idle to do nothing, it''s


    specifically trying to embarrass this girl.


    Before Victoria goes out, Jenny pulls her hand and instructs her a thousand times, if you see anything


    unpleasant, you must restrain yourself.


    "You''ve said it all countless times."


    "You have to listen."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve kept my job and I''m in a good mood, I won''t do anything about it even if my boss yells


    at me."


    "What if... what if..." Jenny mutters and mumbles, "What if you meet George again today?"


    "Meet George?" Victoria blinks, "Of course I have to thank him, not only do I have to thank him, but I


    also have to apologize to him for what happened on the ne earlier, he helped me out so much."


    "That''s good..." Jenny let out a long sigh of relief.


    After sending Victoria away, she simply cleans up the house, the next shooting is scheduled for next


    month, she guesses that she will have to live here then, she feels the trouble of moving around. She is


    thinking of waiting for Luke toe back and discuss with him that she will live in the apartment this


    year.


    The notice from Eshmour hasn''te down yet, so whether the spokesperson is her or Sky hasn''t


    been decided yet.


    But the two small advertising endorsements thepany has received and ready to sign, Elisa said


    the other party will bring the contract over in the next two days, if there is no mistake, at least one of the


    endorsements is hers.


    As she was thinking about it, the phone ringing inside the living room. She wipes her hands and walks


    to the sofa to pick up the phone.


    "Elisa..."


    "Where were youst night?" Elisa ''s voice was a bit hoarse, but for some reason, her voice was weak


    as if she has no strength at all.


    "I''m... going back home from the shoot location, is there something wrong? "


    "Michael''s director and the agent have called me several times, I had something going onst night and


    didn''t receive a call, I found out in the morning, but when called, it was hung up directly, did you offend


    someone."


    Currently, the only artist in Elisa¡¯s hands was Jenny who had contact with Michael his agent and


    director had been calling her all night, so she couldn''t think of anything else to do other than Jenny.


    "Offended? Not... "Jenny directly denies. If Elisa is in front of her right now, she would probably reveal


    herself.


    "It''s good that there isn''t any, Michael is the best actor, and he has a widework in the circle, so it is


    not good for you to offend him."


    Jenny is stunned, why does Elisa suddenly be so easy to talk to today? There are no questions


    and more importantly, she forgets to call Michael¡¯s director to remind himst night.


    " Elisa, what exactly is it that Teacher Song''s side is looking for you for?" Her tone is as cautious as


    possible, not daring to ask two obvious questions.


    Elisa coughs twice, " It''s probably nothing... I asked the people at Brilliant Entertainment, and they said


    he has a high fever after going back from the swimming pool, and they have rejected several events,


    and movie promotion. I don''t know what happened, but a person who is usually quite good-tempered


    firmly disagreed with a script with a female artist from ourpany this time. It shouldn''t have anything


    to do with you, so I''ll just ask you."


    " Elisa... are you not feeling well?"


    Jenny listens to the unstoppable cough on the other end of the phone and a bit worry.


    "I''m fine... you rest well these two days, there''s a script for a new director, I take it, youe to the


    "I''m free right now, I can go..."


    "Do... don''t...


    I''m training for the neers now...


    I don''t have time to take care of you when you''re here... You need to settle down for the next two


    days... I don''t have the strength to deal with all of you..."


    Elisa quite takes care of her; she is saying that she is in thepany to help training neers.


    Jenny listens to the voice also do not know whether she is sick or what.


    After hung up the phone, she tidies up herself, put on her mask and sunsses and goes to buy


    something to visit Elisa.

 Chapter 95 Eating Hotpot Together

    Chapter 95 Eating Hotpot Together


    The third floor of the Jade Picture building.


    Inside the dance ssroom, seven or eight young girls were practising dance.


    "The two girls over there are well qualified," Elisa leans on one side of the chair and points to the two in


    the corner.


    "But those two aren''t very good dancers..." the dance teacher frowns.


    "Thepany picks the artists, not the dancers." Elisa gives a nce at the dance teacher, "Those two


    have are the best, they have enough style, but they just don''t look very obedient, You teach them some


    more time, and if you get results, I''ll talk to thepany and pick two to debut first."


    "Single or group?"


    "The group, none of them are professional, and I don''t know if they have any talent for acting. The


    "Now these little girls are all proud, and they''ll end up flying solo even after making the group."


    "What''s the use of being arrogant."


    Mentioning this matter, Elisa was angry, "There was a girl here whoe to train, why doesn''t she


    "Ada, right?" The dance teacher says, "She is taken out by Christina and says she is a guest


    performance for a y."


    "Isn''t she neer? What aboutpany rules?"


    Thepany has a clear system that neers are not allowed to take any scenes outside.


    "That, I''m not sure."


    The dance teacher can''t answer Elisa¡¯s question.


    Yesterday morning Christina came over to pick up people, with Jessica¡¯s agent Tony. Tony has always


    had a good rtionship with the various studios, she didn''t think much about it, she received some


    cosmetics and released them, which would make Elisa asks about this, although she says she can''t


    control this, in the end, she has received something, so she feels guilty and can''t answer.


    "The artist is staying with you, where they go you have to be responsible, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Elisa, don''t worry, it''s just that taken a movie, it''s in Film City, I had asked there is no problem, it''s just


    that she is going to work out, also there''s no signing a contract without a financial rtionship, just


    showing up."


    "Well, there''s no contract to sign..."


    Elisa''s face gets even worse. She walks straight out of the dance studio and says, "I really can''t talk to


    you," She must now go to talk to Mr. Wang.


    Thepany doesn''t allow artists to take on any outside scenes because they''re not ready to make


    their debut. The second is that there are too many rules involved out there, and if you''re not careful,


    you''ll be cheated, and then you''ll still have to take thepany for a ride when something happens.


    When Jenny arrives at the office with her cakes and coffee, Elisa is talking inside the office with


    William.


    Daniel greets her very warmly, but Jenny stands at the door and doesn''t go in. She pulls Daniel and


    asks, "Do me a favour, go downstairs Starbucks and get some drinks and foods, ande up here


    and give all of them."


    "What do you care about them?" Daniel tosses a wink, "You have one in your hand, don''t you give it to


    me on purpose?"


    "I originally go to the dance studio to look for Elisa, Elisa seems to be unwell, Teacher Berlin said Elisa


    dance studio. You do not talk nonsense, hurry up and go!"


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Daniel stomps his foot, "Such a waste I support you from the bottom of my heart,"


    "Okay... okay...go on." Jenny even pushes Daniel''s back, urging him to go out and buy something.


    Daniel escapes her hand with a turn and runs into the department, "Guys and girls, stop the thing in


    hand, Jenny wants to treat everyone to eat and drink something. I am responsible for procurement, so


    you guys order what you want to eat and drink."


    "Really," the office is in an uproar, "Jenny is to receive the endorsement but also do not forget us."


    "I want Starbucks ice mocha..."


    "The mocha, and the Matcha cake..."


    "I want the cookies and fresh juice from the shop across the street."


    "Is there any crawfish, is it a little small these days..."


    The noise makes Daniel off guard and he says, "Hey guys, Starbucks only. What crawfish, barbecue,


    why don''t you guys say hot pot, trying to tire out me is it."


    "Then hotpot...it can be delivered to your door; we''ll eat in the conference room..."


    Jenny stands in the doorway with her arms folds, she is feeling sorry for her wallet while she is


    It''s called penny wise pound foolish.


    "Okay, okay guys, can you leave me alone, just Starbucks, don''t toss it, my back isn''t too good these


    days."


    "Ouch, Daniel has been tossing his back in some guy''s bed for the past two days..."


    "Fuck you!"


    Daniel res at the person who has spoken. He is raising his orchid shapes finger and ready to curse,


    and somehow suddenly he turns his gaze andnds in the doorway of the director''s office, his voice


    immediately weakens, "Director Lawrence..."


    The office was silent. When Jenny turns around and sees Lawrence, the smile in her face disappeared


    without a trace.


    "Director Lawrence."


    "What are youughing at? So happy?" Lawrence presses theplex emotions in his heart when he


    sees Jenny. He asks a question, trying to defuse the awkward atmosphere now.


    Daniel immediately took over, "Jenny said to invite all of us to have afternoon tea, we are discussing


    what to eat, do you want to drink or eat what?"


    "Are you guys enjoying afternoon tea at this hour?" Lawrence lifts his wrist to check the time.


    "Yes, that''s why we said we are going to order the hot pot." The woman in the cubicle stuck her head


    out and answers with a smile.


    "Fuck you," Daniel gives her a white eye, "It''s almost the end of the day, what''s with the hot pot. You''re


    not going home for a date with your boyfriend?"


    "It''s fine if everyone wants to eat hotpot, let''s book it, my treat." Once Lawrence''s words out, the whole


    ce again in uproar.


    Jenny frowns, she is carrying her coffee and dessert and preparing to leave quietly.


    Lawrence keeps his eyes on her, and he quickly blocks her when he sees she wants to leave, "Jenny,


    eat with all of us, your reality show just finishes filming, it''s just time to have a meeting with everyone to


    discuss it."


    Jenny lifts her head and looks at Lawrence''s face, not knowing why she just doesn''t feel like having


    any contact with him anymore.


    "No, I have something else to do..." Lawrence wants to say something more. Just then, the elevator


    door suddenly opens, and Elisaes out from inside the elevator.


    Daniel immediately runs to ask Elisa if she wants to eat hot pot together.


    Elisa waves her hand, "You guys eat, I''m not toofortable with my throat to eat, I''m ready to go


    downstairs and drink some porridge, I''m going back first."


    Jenny takes the opportunity and says, "I can''t eat either, I''ll go with Elisa, Elisa doesn''t look too good."


    Elisa is stunned, and after sweeping a nce at Jenny, she immediately knows what this girl is


    thinking.


    "Okay, just as well, I''ll tell you about that new script."

 Chapter 96 Who to eat hotpot with?

    Chapter 96 Who to eat hotpot with?


    As Jenny walks away, Frankie subconsciously reaches out and tugs on her arm, "Jenny, it''s just a


    meal, you..."


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The office is so quiet that people even can hear a needle dropping onto the ground.


    Jenny lowers her head to look at the hand on her arm, a trace of disgust sh in her eyes. Although her


    expression is not obvious, Frankie sees that and he startled, and let go of her hand.


    Since when they have started to be so strange and loathsome to each other?


    The people in the office look at each other, no one dares to speak.


    Jenny sweeps a nce at Frankie and says, "I heard that you and Jessica are in love.


    Congrattions."


    "Jenny, you..."


    "Remember to invite me to your wedding party"


    Frankie is silent for a few seconds then he forces a smile.


    "Definitely..."


    After Jenny left, Daniel stands behind Frankie and rolls his eyes. There is someone who doesn''t


    understand the situation and asks, "Jenny is gone, Frankie, do we still order the hotpot?"


    Frankie doesn''t speak as if he hasn''t heard.


    "Eat. you just know how to eat." Daniel res at the girl who has spoken and lowers his voice and


    says, "You should be ready to take the hint."


    The girl cringes and doesn''t dare to speak anymore.


    Frankie looks at the elevator, he turns around to his office when he sees the lift goes down to the first


    floor. When he almost reaches the door, he says, "Order the hotpot."


    The entire office re-bursting into boisterous cheers.


    Frankie stays at his office and leans against the back of the door, a trace of inexpressible grief crossing


    his eyes, as if the noise outside the door has nothing to do with him.


    The phone inside the pocket has been ringing again. Since the wedding date has been set, Jessica has


    pushed a lot of drama and concentrate on the wedding matters at home. Frankie doesn''t want to care


    about those things, but it''s just that Jessica has countless phone calls every day to ask for his opinion.


    "Hello..." His voice prates with a hint of fatigue.


    "Frankie,e with me to try on the wedding dresses after you knock off, I have made an


    appointment."


    "I''ve got apany department staff dinner tonight, you go ahead, I''ll be there as soon as I can,"


    "You''ll have to try on your dress too, or I''ll wait for you."


    "Just pick any set, I believe your judgment."


    "Frankie..." There is a coquettish voice on the other end of the phone, "You have promised toe


    with me, and I have made an appointment with the designer. Today is not a festival, why you have a


    "Thepany is holding some activities, why do you have to think so much?" Frankie is impatience


    and asks, "If you don''t trust me, why you want to marry me?"


    "Frankie, that''s not what I mean..."


    "Alright, I still have things to do, I may not go back tonight, you may rest early."


    Jessica bites her lip, she can''t hold back when she hears this sentence, "Frankie, Jenny went to the


    "Who tells you that?"


    "You just tell me, are you?" Jessica''s voice was trembling.


    "Are you crazy? Why don''t youe to the office now and see if Jenny is still there, or if she is present


    at our departmental dinners? If you want to doubt me, please be logic. Jessica, I see that you have


    been tormented by your best friends."


    Frankie holds his forehead inside the office and frowns, "Calm yourself down."


    After saying this, he directly hangs up the phone. On the other end of the phone, in the vi, Jessica


    looks at the phone''s ck screen, and she is full of incredulity. This was the first time that Frankie has


    taken the initiative to hang up her phone.


    The wedding has been set on a date, the elders of Frankie''s family like her very much, Frankie''s


    mother even apanies her to pick a wedding dress and the wedding venue. But from the beginning


    of the wedding preparations, Frankie has barely expressed his opinion, even things like to try on the


    wedding dress he is not care as if he is escaping from something.


    She looks at herself in the mirror, she is still beautiful and still young. But why she hase to this


    point, she already has what she wants to like her career and a man she loves, but she still feels lonely?


    It''s because of Jenny, if she exists, her aura will always be covered up.


    She has waited for so long after her mother remarried to a wealthy family. When she thinks she can


    change her life and enroll in a bilingual school or being the lead dancer, or the qualification to have


    early admission to the university. All the chances are grabbed by Jenny, it seems Jenny is the obstacle


    in her life.


    The concubine?


    So, what if her mother is a concubine, her original living ce is like a slum. Her father always drunk


    and beat her. If her mother hasn''t found a rich man to be a mistress, and then people''s original spouse


    has died unexpectedly, her life might have been tied to the slums for the rest of her life.


    So, what about society''s morals, she just must do her best to grab what she wants.


    A porridge shop near the Jade Picture building.


    Shawn has ordered a bowl of porridge and a soup dumpling. She sizes up Jenny and frowns, "You


    should keep your figure, are you controlling yourselftely?"


    Jenny''s face is stiffened, she is thinking of what she has eaten, whether she is eating nutritiously in the


    Flower House or eating and drinking without scruples with Victoria during the recording of the show, it


    seems those are the taboo for Shawn.


    "Don''t eat anything tonight, and drink less water, it''s easy to have oedema."


    Shawn hands the menu to the waiter to avoid Jenny orders food.


    "Okay, I won''t eat..." Jenny withdraws her hand, she ces the coffee and dessert on the side of the


    table and handing it to Shawn, "I guess you have to wait for the porridge for a while, you can eat some


    of this to pad your stomach."


    Shawn coughs and nods after receiving the coffee, she is looking a hesitated and stops talking.


    "Have you been to the hospital?" Jenny follows up with a question.


    "Just a cold, nothing serious, no need to go."


    "That''s not good, you think it''s a little cold if it''s been a long time it might trigger pneumonia or


    something like else..." Jenny pauses her words and sneaks a look at Shawn," I''m not cursing you, I just


    hope you can go to the hospital and have a check. There are people in thepany, so don''t worry


    and go to have a check."


    "I''m so strict with you, I didn''t even let you eat when you were training before your debut, and you don''t


    hate me?"


    Jenny is stunned when she hears Shawn''s question.


    This was probably the first time Shawn has asked her such words.

 # Chapter 97 Nude scene

    # Chapter 97 Nude scene


    "Shawn, what are you talking about? The reason you have not allowed me to eat is to help me to


    control my weight. When I had an interview for the endorsementsst time, the people also said that I


    need to lose a little more weight."


    Jenny is trying to exin, she is afraid that Shawn is listening to any gossip from anyone in the


    "Shawn, I swear I didn''t say anything bad about you."


    Shawn waves her hand and says, "I know."


    Some of the artists of thepany are just superficially well-behaved, but they have another attitude


    behind the backs. She could know them well after so many years of meeting countless people.


    "This is the script the director gives me, take a look at it first, and if it''s appropriate, I''ll go back and help


    you discuss with them."


    Shawn takes out the script from her huge canvas bag and handles it to Jenny.


    She has also participate various movies and TV dramas, and this time it is a supporting role, and the


    character is the best friend of the female leading role, and it is quite a pleasant character.


    "You can just decide this kind of thing for me, I trust your judgment."


    "Still, you have to see for yourself."


    "Okay."


    Jenny flips through the script and reads two pages, hesitating, "Is the actress set?"


    "Not yet the investors are interested in looking for Jessica, but Jessica side won''t take it by all


    means."There is no need to exin this, Jenny nods her head and understands what she means.


    Jessica has three months of pregnancy, now she doesn¡¯t ept any drama. She just takes part in


    some variety show to keep her poprity. The media may not know, but many people in thepany


    are specting that Jessica is pregnant.


    And the truth is, she is indeed pregnant. As she was thinking about it, another coughing soundes


    from the other side.


    Jenny closes the script and serves the tea to Shawn, "I''m just a neer and I doesn''t have any


    requirements for the script. So, I can do any scene."


    Shawn takes a sip of tea and asks, "What about the nude scenes?"


    When Jenny hears that, she suddenly stuns and doesn''t know how to answer the question.


    "Remember what I told you when we signed the contract, sometimes doing nude scenes is a phase in


    your life, but some people take it off and getting value, some people take it off for just a price, some


    people take it off and still can wear it, and some people, when they take it off, they can''t wear it for the


    rest of their lives."


    Jenny looks down at the script in her hand, she feels the script is a hot potato.


    Shawn sweeps a nce at her and says indifferently, "Don''t worry, there are no nude scenes in this


    script, just to tell you in advance, recently many neers in thepany have secretly taken


    scenes outside without telling us."


    "What?" Jenny stares at her, "How dare they are? Thepany''s rules are not allowed to do that."


    Shawn frowns, "Since the acquisition, the neers'' minds are not quite right, I don''t know how many


    times they have been vited behind the back. I heard that the girl who at the dance studio, Ada, she


    has a good rtionship with Tony and Christina, and she''s out again to take the show."


    ¡°Ada?¡± Jenny ponders the name for a while, it sounds a bit familiar, and then she thinks of Christina


    and suddenly remembers, "Is it thest time the girl who interview the endorsements with me? She


    looks quite quiet."


    "That''s her, this girl hasn''t graduated from college yet, she''s a little younger than you, she is introduced


    in by Christina, and at the time she looks like an obedient girl. I don''t expect Christina messes up more


    things than you."


    Originally Jenny doesn¡¯t feel anything with the previous words, it is when she hears thest sentence,


    Jenny feels wrong.


    She is not intentionally wanting to make trouble, it is hard for her to shoot the drama, somehow, she will


    involve with the news with the male artist she has cooperate, and then she will be scolding by those


    male artist''s fans.


    After about three or four films, all have the same problem.


    In this regard, Victoria says that she belongs to the person who attracts men to love and women to


    hate, which has nothing to do with her character, but with her looks.


    Jenny feels she is very wrong, "Shawn, that negative news doesn''t have much to do with me, I didn''t


    make it..."


    For example, there is a scene six months ago where she is cast with a male actor who is also a


    neer. They are ying a happy couple in the scene, Jenny is experienced, she has taught him a


    lot. When the day of the film isplete, the male artists put a picture of two people after a drink, the


    result is interpreted by the media as an open romance.


    The male artist is a singer before acting, and he has lots of fans, that time Jenny''s social media are full


    of abuse.


    The public rtions send out to rify and it bes a deliberate whitewash. The fans say that Jenny


    pretends to be noble, and finally, she has no choice but to turn off the social media, therefore the things


    are solved.


    Shawn nces at her, "I told you this circle is so big, I don''t want you to get involved too much. Do you


    think they are just after you in the first ce? Look at people''s current worth."


    When that incident happens in the first ce, Jenny''s side sends a rification and then says nothing,


    but the male artist''s side is sending lots of rification and because of the paid posters, now the male


    artist is bing famous but Jenny still on the edge.


    Jennie was the first to be awarded the Golden Bear Award. The PR of the male artist is using this as a


    publicity stunt. Jenny has suffered a loss of endorsement at that time. The endorser feels that falling in


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    love with an infamous artist is undoubtedly self-destruction.


    "I know you don''t like a publicity stunt; I can understand, I also want you to make a good movie, you''re


    not like the other artists in thepany. Acting is your strength. I''ll do my best to help you get it, but


    you must listen to what I have to say. The entertainment industry is a big dye vat, and even if you walk


    carefully, you might get a handful of dirty water caught by the people inside the dye vat..."


    Shawn looks very serious; this is not the first time she has talked to her about this. In the past she


    always doesn''t take it seriously, always feels that she doesn''t have a reputation, and no one will take


    advantage of her, at most, just avoid dinners and avoid everything.


    But now it is different, she wants to be famous, she wants people to find her. She must go to dinner and


    face the news on herself.


    The negative press of her premarital pregnancy has made her reputation stink again, but now she has


    the exposure so that''s why she has the endorsement and the script.


    "Shawn, I''m following you."

 Chapter 98 The Girl Who Doesnt Know What Shes Doing

    Chapter 98 The Girl Who Doesn''t Know What She''s Doing


    "Okay, you always say this every time." Shawn coughs more and sees the waiter ising.


    This ce is near to Jade Pictures, there are a few artists whoe to eat, and the waiter is used to it


    and doesn''t feel anything.


    "Are you hungry, do you want some porridge?"


    Shawn asks a question.


    Jenny has no appetite at all when she looks at the porridge, she shakes her head, "It''s fine, I''m losing


    weight."


    Shawn nods her head and looks like she appreciates it.


    Jenny is leaning on the back of the chair and drinking tea, she has eaten beforeing to the office.


    So, she is not hungry at this moment.


    Shawn receives a phone call when she is eating, and when she answers the phone, she looks gloomy


    and looks at Jenny for several times, which makes Jenny thinks that this matter is rted to herself.


    After hanging up the phone, Shawn lowers her head and continues to eat, Jenny does not dare to ask


    more questions.


    She asks carefully when Shawn finishes her meal, "Who''s call is it?"


    "The assistant director of that Elizabeth movie," Shawn answers as she wipes her mouth. She is


    looking nervous, and left hurriedly after dropping a sentence, "I still have things to do, I''ll leave first, be


    careful when you go home."


    Jenny is standing up and asking after her, "Shawn, are they saying something?"


    She feels that this matter is rted to her. Elizabeth is another female artist under Shawn. These years


    she has been acting supporting roles, and hard to get a leading role, finally she can get the female


    leading role and the male leading role is Michael. Shawn is taking this chance very seriously, and


    Elizabeth also.


    "I don''t know yet, it''s said that Michael''s side is unwilling to work with Elizabeth. This is the first female


    leading role drama that Elizabeth has a hard time to get. I''ll go see and check it out."


    "I''ll go with you."


    "What are you going to do?" Shawn frowns at her, "The hospital is a crowded ce, you can''t go to see


    Michael, so go home, don''t go anywhere, go back and treating your skin with masks and getting ready


    for the endorsement, do you hear me?"


    Jenny stands still, she is feeling her steps are weighing a thousand pounds.


    Shawn is also doing her parts good, but she feels that it is not that simple, not to mention that Michael


    is a vengeful person. From the fact that he is very serious about his work, but this time he rejects all the


    activities, that means that he has an illness, so what is going onst night?


    On the way home in the taxi, she hesitates for a long time to call the director of the variety show she


    and Michael have participated in, fortunately, she left the number for the convenience of contacting her


    when she was filming.


    The person who receives her call seems a little surprised, "Jenny? Is there something I can do for


    you?"


    "Well, I heard that Teacher Song is sick, andst night you called Shawn, what''s going on?"


    "Yesterday didn''t we get together, Teacher Song came out first, then he said he went to the restroom,


    but when you came out and he didn''te back, we couldn''t call him, so we thought he had left. So,


    we didn''t bring him to dinner. Who knew that Mr. Song''s agent called me in the midnight and say


    Teacher Song couldn''t be found, and I didn''t have your number, so I had a calls with your agent and


    want to ask if you knew about it, but it didn''t get through, and then that side said they already found


    him, so I didn''t bother you."


    The other side of the phone seems to be thirsty and drinks a ss of water, "It''s weird, that side didn''t


    tell me exactly where they found him. But he has rejected a lot of activities today, saying that he is sick


    with pneumonia and that he is hospitalized, and I just came back from the hospital to offer my


    condolences on behalf of the cast."


    Michael''s director is a young guy, a simple-minded person, who only tells what he knows, but Jenny


    has pretty much understood.


    If she isn''t mistaken, Michael has been freezing alone inside the swimming pool for the entire night.


    The heating is turning off after 10 pm, it is hard to imagine how he stays there the whole night.


    Jenny''s is nervous it seems like these things be more serious.


    "Sir, please turn around and go to the city hospital."


    She was the one who has done something wrong, she must apologize in person.


    It is already dark when the car near to the city hospital, and Jenny buys a bouquet and covers up to


    enter the hospital.


    Michael''s ward is very eye-catching, and the door is filled with baskets of flowers, as if a grand shop


    opening ceremony, with all the writing on condolences to Teacher Song.


    The first time she sees such a scene, Jenny feels she is shuddering and has the illusion that Michael


    will have died soon.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    As she has this thought, she shakes her head hurriedly. What are you thinking about? If something


    happens to him, you''ll be in trouble, too. Jenny thinks a lot in her minds.


    After getting rid of the messy thoughts inside her head, she approaches the ward with the flower


    basket, she is hiding behind the flower basket and watching the door of the ward.


    The door of the ward is open, the sound of conversation inside a clear, Jenny hears the voice of


    Shawn.


    "Teacher Song, you had contacted Elizabeth before, didn''t you think she was pretty good?"


    "Alright, Michael is going to rest, Shawn, don''t try to persuade him,e out and talk to me if you have


    anything to say."


    After the man words, two people walk to the doorway and talk.


    Jenny is hiding easily behind the baskets of flowers, and she uses the flowers in her hand as a cover


    as well.


    "Why is Teacher Song suddenly reluctant to take up a scene with Elizabeth?"


    Shawn stands at the door and questions, "Isn''t this all signed? It''s not quite appropriate to unterally


    break the contract, right."


    "Shawn, don''t be anxious, you also know that Michael¡¯s reputation in the industry is very good, if there


    isn''t anything wrong, we won''t make Elizabeth in a difficult situation. We don''t intend to make things


    difficult for this scene, we break the contract, the director can find another actor to y with Elizabeth."


    The director doesn''t want to find someone to rece Michael, probably the director would change the


    actress since he doesn''t want to change the actor either.


    Jenny hides behind the flower basket to see the man who spoke, the man is wearing casual clothes,


    looking thin and frail, he is Michael''s agent.


    "I think there must be a misunderstanding." Shawn is sick and she doesn''t have the momentum she


    always has when she is speaking.


    "There''s no misunderstanding,"


    The man says in a tone with a bit of mockery, "If you want to know the reason, why don''t you go back


    and ask your subordinates? The one who calls Jenny that, she doesn''t look like a very sensible girl,


    she can be quite a troublemaker."


    Jenny''s is stunned.


    It''s always time toe.

 Chapter 99 Talk tomorrow

    Chapter 99 Talk tomorrow


    Shawn seems she doesn''t understand what the man says, she frowns and asks, "What does this have


    to do with Jenny?"


    "You''ll know if you go back and ask."


    After the man finishes his words, he turns around and enters the hospital room and, it is looking like he


    is refusing to see visitors.


    Jenny hides behind the basket of flowers and doesn''t dare to breathe.


    It is most unwise she goes out at this moment.


    Shawn stands in the same ce for a moment, she takes her phone from the pocket and presses


    something.


    The corridor suddenly ringing loudly, Jenny scares and quickly covers the phone in her arms and


    remembers to cover herself with a bouquet. However, it is useless.


    Shawn is looking for the source of the sound, and she is startled to see a certain figure who is wearing


    a moon-white jacket behind the flower basket. She frowns and asks, "Jenny?"


    Jenny sticks her head out from behind the bouquet and says with a smile, "Shawn... you''re here too,


    what a coincidence..."


    The car is driving to the city centre, the atmosphere inside the car is cold.


    Shawn doesn''t ask her anything after getting into the car. She drives seriously, Jenny sits in the


    passenger seat, she is thinking about how to exin to Shawn and let her not too angry.


    It''s been driving to the door of the apartment, no one made any noise inside the car.


    When getting out of the car, Jenny asks a tentative question, "Shawn, do you want to go up and have a


    tea?"


    "No need, the endorsement will be signed tomorrow afternoon, I''ll pick you up at nine in the morning."


    "Shawn, Michael''s matter..."


    "Let''s talk after signing the contract tomorrow..." Shawn interrupts Jenny''s words then she lefts.


    Jenny stands at the door for a while and she is feeling a little frustrated.


    Shawn is a proud and arrogant person, she doesn''t let herself exin Michael''s matter now, perhaps


    because she wants to hold her temper down and sign the endorsement first, otherwise, if it falls out,


    what about tomorrow''s endorsement?


    It is dark inside the house when Jenny returns home.


    Jenny frowns and stands still at the door; Victoria hasn''te back?


    Before Jenny reaches to the wall to switch on the light. There is a sudden "pop" sound in the ear, the


    room lights up, and then a ghostly voice sounds in the ear, "Jenny..."


    "Oh my gosh..." Jenny''s legs almost not standing still.


    The woman with the cape is standing in front of her, she is wearing a white dress and looking at her.


    After seeing the person, Jenny ms the bag and roars in shock.


    "Victoria! How you dare to scare me!"


    Victoria tidies up the long hair on her head and holds her arms and asks, "Jenny, do you already know


    that the dead pervert boss is George?"


    Jenny doesn''t dare to talk, she is holding his chest and slowly answers, "Yes."


    "Why you didn''t tell me? Are you trying to see my jokes?"


    Jenny changes her slippers and looks at Victoria helplessly, "Hey, be reasonable, how many times


    have I reminded you, George is not an easy man to mess with...¡±


    "Why don''t you just say it..."


    "If I told you right away, would you still go to the office? Guess you''ll be gone by now, right?"


    If she knows that her boss is the one who was beaten up by her on the ne and then cheated by her


    in the bar, she will pack her things and go back to Melbourne immediately.


    However, if that is the case, she will have to choose a new topic for her graduation design, which would


    be troublesome.


    ording to Jenny''s perception of the George, he isn''t an extreme pettiness person, at the very least,


    since he promises them at the bar, he will never break his word, in which case, he may make Victoria


    suffer a bit in thepany, but will not make her in the difficult situation.


    "You..." Victoria looks like she is freaking out, she is scratching her hair and falling onto the sofa, "I hate


    you... you don''t even know that I was severely humiliated by him at thepany today, if I didn''t


    restrain myself, I would beat him up..."


    Jenny hangs her jacket on the door hanger and leans back against the couch, "It''s good to make you


    suffer, to show you that the force can''t even solve the problem."


    Victoria raises her head from the sofa and looks at Jenny as if she is aggrieved, "Why are you bullying


    me too, you don''t love me anymore!"


    Jenny raises her eyebrows and advises, "Come on, have you showered yet? You''d better take a


    shower and go to bed early. ording to your condition today, you''ll probably be in a worse situation


    tomorrow, so get some rest."


    Victoria rolls around on the sofa for a while, and finally, she stops when Jenny promises to go shopping


    with her on the weekend.


    She hasn''t been back to Flowers Garden for the past few days, and the grandmother hasn''t called her


    either. Which make her feels a bit ufortable, but thinking about Grandma''s health, she still calls


    over to Flowers Garden.


    It iste, probably grandmother is already asleep.


    The phone is answered by Harley, not waiting for Jenny speaks, Harley is surprised to hear her voice,


    "It''s the youngdy, I''ll put the olddy on the phone."


    "Hey..." Jenny doesn''t even have time to call her.


    After waiting for a while, she hears a familiar voicee on the other end of the phone, a male voice


    with a bit of liveliness in it.


    "Jenny..."


    "Hey, Grandma."


    "What makes you want to call me, Luke hasn''te back yet, he especially reminded me and told me


    a thousand times to leave you alone! He says you have a job for the next two days; are you done with


    work and when you cane back home?"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    When Jenny hears the word "home¡±, she almost cries.


    No wonder grandmother has not called her during this period, Luke has already thought about it for her.


    If grandmother calls her during recording, the director team will check who the other party is, and if the


    traces are exposed, it will be big trouble.


    "There''s nothing on my side, and the recording of the show is over for now, so it''s fine for two days."


    "That''s good, no one is bullying you during recording, right?"


    "No, everyone''s been nice to me."


    "That''s good, you''re too kind, you don''t even know that you''re being bullied."


    Jenny listens to the grandmother who is talking to her as she looks up at the wall clock, it''ste, usually,


    at this time, she would ask grandmother to go to bed already.


    "Grandmother, why aren''t you in bed at this time."


    "Lately, I''ve been having trouble sleeping when you''re not around."

 Chapter 100 Warmth in Front of Men, Tyrant Behind

    Chapter 100 Warmth in Front of Men, Tyrant Behind


    When she heard the grandmother say she can''t sleep well, Jenny''s heart was even more upset, and


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    she hesitates for half a day and says helplessly, "Then I''ll go home tomorrow. I''ll go back to the office


    tomorrow to look, and if there''s nothing wrong with the timing, I can stay home for the next two days."


    "Good."


    "And had you eaten properly in the two days I wasn''t here? Have you eaten all the medicinal that


    Harley gave you?"


    "Eat..."


    "I don''t believe it, you give the phone to Harley, I''ll have to ask her properly."


    As soon as she hears this hesitant tone from her grandmother, Jenny could think that she isn''t eating


    properly these two days, she must have tossed Harley again.


    The meals prepared for grandmother are specifically made to recuperate her body before surgery, and


    if the grandmother doesn''t eat those things well, it will be troublesome when it''s time for surgery.


    The grandmother still refuses to give the phone to Harley, she finally says, "Jenny, are you so


    distrustful of grandma? Well, I''m sleepy, I''m going to sleep first, you muste back tomorrow."


    After saying this, without waiting for Jenny to say anything else, the other side has hung up the phone.


    Jenny stands inside the kitchen, she is pouring the water and looking at the already ck screen on


    her phone with a smile.


    "Who are you talking to on the phone?" Victoria hears a voice, so shees out of the bedroom, and


    asks with a sleepy look, "What grandmother, your grandmother wasn''t passed away?


    Jenny is shocked, the water in her hand also spilt, "Oh my gosh, can you walk with some sounds, I''m


    almost scared by you!"


    Jenny turns to find a rag to wipe down the tabletop, and Victoria looks like she has forgotten what just


    happened.


    The next morning, Jenny left a note on the fridge, she is instructing Victoria to eat alone, and then


    carries her bag goes out.


    Shawn has been waiting downstairs for a while, and after she goes into the car, she hands Jenny a


    sugar-free coffee, "Have you eaten breakfast yet?"


    "Nope."


    "Go to the office and eat some fruit, you''ll have to keep your weight under control in the meantime, and


    this soapmercial for Comforters may have to be close-up with a bareback and legs, so you must


    have a slim figure. You can start preparing for the gym today."


    Jenny stares and turns her head to look at Shawn who is expressionless, Jenny is opening her mouth


    and eventually not refuting.


    After arriving at thepany, the person in charge of the advertising of the Comforters hase over


    with the contract and waits for a while. They are discussing the requirements for cooperation in person,


    and the price offered by Comforters is very high, so the contract is signed very quickly.


    After sending off the people, Shawn sits on a chair in the conference room and she seems a little tired.


    "If you''re free, take the card and go to the gym." Shawn puts the gym card on the table and pushes it in


    front of Jenny.


    "Shawn, isn''t that Teacher Song''s matter hard to solve?"


    "That matter has nothing to do with you."


    Shawn gives her a look, "You just need to do your own thing, the rest is what I need to do, you go with


    Cecelia gym together, just look for her if you need anything, and if you participate a new movie in two


    days, I''ll give you a new assistant."


    Jenny picks up her gym card and follows Cecelia after talking with Shawn.


    Cecelia is Shawn''s assistant; she is specializing in helping Shawn to manage the announcements


    between various artists. The current artist who is the most famous under Shawn''s guide is Elizabeth,


    she can be equal to Jessica''s status if she works hard. It is strange to say, Shawn does not seem to


    have guide any particrly hot artists. Or rather, after bringing the popr artist, she doesn''t continue


    to bring them.


    On the way to the gym with Cecelia, Jenny still can''t resist but asking about Michael.


    "Is that Teacher Song''s condition serious? I heard earlier that there seems to be some trouble over


    there because of Elizabeth''s new movie."


    Cecelia sighs after pressing down the elevator with her clothes on her hand, "It''s not easy for Elizabeth


    to wait for such a female lead movie, there is a Michael on that movie too. This movie will have a great


    impact on the world. When the timese, the publicity just keeps up with it, and Elizabeth sure will be


    hot, but who will think that suddenly will be like this?"


    "What''s going on, Shawn seems to be quite worried."


    "I heard that Michael''s side said that they are determined not to take a scene with Elizabeth, what can


    the director do. Compared to Michael, of course, the director will give up Elizabeth to keep Michael


    stays. So, Shawn has been going to the hospital for the past two days to apologize. Where exactly we


    have mess with Michael, who knows? Anyway, I''ve been looking at Elizabeth''s entire face was not


    good for the past two days."


    Hearing this, Jenny feels bad. It''s all because of her, Michael must have done it on purpose. The thing


    is done by her, but he mes others.


    Thinking of this, she put everything in her hand into Cecelia''s hand, "You go to the gym first, I have


    something to do, I''ll be back when I''m done."


    "Hey, where are you going?"


    "I''ll be back in a minute."


    Jenny puts her hat and masks on, and she grabs a taxi at the entrance of Jade Picture, "Sir, City


    Hospital please."


    Yesterday, she was found by Shawn in the hospital, she doesn''t even go in to make it clear to Michael.


    She must go and make it clear today, even if it''s an apology or whatever, she can''t implicate others


    because of her, this is the opportunity that Elizabeth has waited so hard for.


    Inside the VIP ward of the city hospital, there is a sound of mming.


    "I'' have said I won''t eat; can''t you understand?"


    In response, the porcin bowl sshes out from inside the ward, it is breaking on the floor with a loud


    noise.


    The city hospital''s privacy is the best, even the nurse or doctor see such a scene, they will not be


    muttered in private.


    In front of the others, he is a sunny boy, and behind he is an irritable and angry neurotic.


    Michael''s ward bes the ce that those nurses don''t want to serve.


    The assistant greets the nurse, "After this, the food I will prepare, don''t you be sad, Teacher Song is


    sick, so he is not in a very good-tempered, which he usually isn''t."


    The little nurse cries and wipes her eyes and not saying a word.


    Jenny gets off the elevator, with a fruit basket in her hand, and she meets the nurse who is scolded by


    Michael just now.


    "Hey, is it Michael Song''s ward is on this floor?"


    Jenny has been here yesterday, but she can''t quite remember if it is the fifth or sixth floor.


    The nurse looks at her with her teary-eyed and points towards her back, and without saying a word,


    she enters the elevator.


    Jenny sees a pair of teary eyes and she is shocked, she doesn''t have time to ask what''s going on, she


    thinks the nurse maybe just break up with her boyfriend.

 Chapter 101 Siblings’ Incest Romance

    Chapter 101 Siblings¡¯ Incest Romance


    Jenny stares in awe at the fruit basket in her hand. It is very beautiful. It has been an excellent idea to


    buy it as a present she thought. So she takes a deep breath and knocks at the door. She doesn¡¯t know


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    the person whoes to open the door is an agent or an assistant.


    "Good morning, I am Jenny, I''m here to see Michael."


    Jenny takes the mask off to reveal her face.


    The man startles slightly. When he sees Jenny''s face, he suddenly shows a mocking smile, "Shawn


    told you,e on in, Michael has been waiting so long for you."


    Jenny frowns, walks inside the house with the head down carrying the basket and acknowledging the


    air is tense, she keeps quiet.


    "Wait here please, I''ll go check if Michael is awake."


    The man leaves Jenny alone in the living room of the suite, and walks into the bedroom.


    Jenny begins to look around curiously. Teddy bear, dolls, game consoles, and even a lot of unopened


    gift boxes are piled up in the corner of the room, all gifts from fans. There are so many flowers that the


    room is pervaded by a unique and strong scent, feeling like being in a garden.


    So that''s how it is to have so many followers?


    Jenny is a little emotional, puts down the fruit basket and starts walking around the room.


    The teddy bear has a small card tied around his neck with wishes and blessing written on it by the fans


    of Michael.


    "Dear Michael, I was saddened by the new of your sickness. I truly hope this little bear can apany


    you through this time. Please get better soon and take it easy. I love you very much¡­"


    There are many other cards, most likely with content simr to this one.


    Jenny usually receives many letters and gifts from fans. If she misses couple of days at thepany,


    her desk would be submerged by boxes and cards. She is ttered to get so many attentions and gifts


    but she also worries that her fans waste too much money for her, so she posts on microblogging asking


    fans to stop giving her gifts. Such an action is originally thoughtful for fans, but it is interpreted by the


    media as disapproving of fan gifts, because they are too cheap, and even the bag she once went out


    with is described as Luxury goods is worth tens of thousands from fans.


    God knows she only has one luxury bag, bought by Victoria, at half price when it was on sales in


    Melbourne.


    Gossip is a fearful thing.


    From that day, the number of fans has decreased a lot, and she receives many letters with insults and


    curses. Shawn keeps many letters secret believing that reading them would make Jenny sadder and


    sadder.


    The man opening the door makes here back to reality. "Mr. Song will see you now."


    Jenny regains consciousness, nods and walks into the bedroom.


    The assistant closes the door from the outside, leaving her and Michael Song alone.


    Michael Song is lying on the bed, uncovered, reading a book. Seeing here in, he closes the book


    and smiles at her. "In the end, here you are."


    It seems like he has been waiting for her for ages.


    Jenny feels ufortable by that attitude but she finds the courage to speak openly, "if your sickness


    has been caused by me pushing you that day in the swimming pool, I sincerely apologize to you, and


    truly hope you won¡¯t me others for my actions."


    "That sounded very confident." Michael Song turns around and sits up. The white-covered book slips


    away on the sheets. The blue veins on his forehead are pumping rapidly, the anger in his heart could


    be seen from miles away, "Jenny, Did you know that I am not as calm as it seems, you provoked me,


    therefore, there will be consequences, understood?"


    "No matter how is going to be but, I hope Elizabeth will not be involved in this. It is me the one who


    causes all the sufferings, Shawn and Elizabeth need to be left out of this."


    "Is that so?" Michael Song stands up, walks slowly towards Jenny, raises his hand and starts pping.


    The apuse echoes loudly in therge room, "We have a heroin here, will that be appreciated by


    others as you think?"


    Jenny steps backwards and asks, "Heroin? Don''t you dare to unleash your revenge on Shawn and


    Elizabeth because of me!"


    "I am not denying it." Michael Song stops half a meter away, puts his hands in his pockets, and snorts


    coldly, "It is your fault, ept it! What are you gonna do?"


    Jenny asks disappointed, "How can you do this?"


    "How can''t I?"


    Michael Song sneers, "When you pushed me into the swimming pool, why didn''t you think about the


    consequences too? Brainless people must learn that and be ready to be educated."


    "You¡­"


    Jenny is so angry that she is speechless, points a finger at him for a long time without finding any word.


    "If you apologize publicly to me in front of the media and state that you have nothing to do with Luke


    Lu, then we are squared."


    Still the same thing.


    Jenny clenches her fists and looks at Michael Song coldly, "You really have a good rtionship with


    your sister. what if don¡¯t?¡±


    "Easy: the future career of Miss Shawn, your agent, will most likely be crushed because of you.


    Whether it is Elizabeth or other neers, they will have nowhere to go."


    Michael Song''s words hit Jenny right to heart like a poisoned arrow.


    What Jenny hates the most is to be threatened and she could never stand that someone else has to


    pay the price for her mistakes. Michael Song makes it clear and sounds the he will not let this thing go


    without retribution, he wants payback.


    "Michael Song, are you crazy!?!?"


    She finally couldn''t help it, and unable to keep her cool and the appearance ofing to apologize,


    she stares at Michael Song fiercely and explodes in a stream of words keeps inside for too long.


    "I have got no issues with you. You have embarrassed me countless times since we first met, all


    because of you thinking mistakenly that I stole a man from your sister. Do you know your sister is the


    one who stole a man from me! Moreover, is it you trying to get justice for your sister or is that simply a


    way to unload your own burden of negative feelings on someone else? You are in love with her, aren¡¯t


    you? If I expose you and your sister¡¯s incest romance we will go down together. I am new to this world


    but this is not a reason to be intimidated by you. Believe it or not, I will not stop."


    She takes all of that out in one breath, with bloody eyes, and her vicious attitude makes Michael Song


    stand still for a while. When he realizes the meaning of Jenny''s words, his face suddenly changes.


    "You are so brave, what did you just say again?"


    The way he asks that is so cold that the air in the room almost froze.


    Jennyes back to senses realizing what she just said.


    She knows this secret when she had a meeting before recording the show, and she identally knows


    it when she heard Tom chatting with his agent in the stairwell. In addition, she heard Michael Song


    calling someone in the swimming pool that day and mentioned that he liked Sky Song. Then she is


    sure about it.


    "I have evidences!" Jenny clenches her fists, grits her teeth as if she is ready to fight to death, and


    raises her head to meet Michael Song''s murderous gaze.

 Chapter 102 The Road to Apology is Obstructed and Long

    Chapter 102 The Road to Apology is Obstructed and Long


    Michael Song is obviously astounded.


    "Impossible¡­"


    "I have recorded your call at the swimming pool..." Jenny looks at Michael Song fearlessly, "Do you


    want me to y it for you? Do you remember what you said?"


    While talking, she takes the phone out from her pocket and waives it in the air.


    Michael Song''s expression bes full of rage, he grabs the phone and smashes it on the pavement.


    "What a waste, do you seriously think I do not have a backup?"


    Jenny gulps sharply.


    That is a bluff. Obviously, Michael Song is not a smart one. He has grumpy temper, overprotective


    desires, and he is easily irritated. When irritated, he does not think straight making him easy to


    manipte.


    "Keep Shawn and Elizabeth out of it, is that clear?"


    "Are you threatening me?"


    Jenny winces encountering the murderous gaze on Michael Song Face.


    After all, being it a lie, it is hard to rely solely on acting, especially when facing such a crazy man.


    "I hope you won''t embarrass Shawn and Elizabeth anymore. As for the swimming pool, I will apologize


    to you. I can apologize whatever you want."


    In the swimming pool incident, since Michael Song bullied her first, that was just legitimate self-


    defense, but this incident should have ended after pushing him into the water. The only thing that


    should not have been done is to let the swimming pool doorman lock the door. This is her fault, and she


    owes an apology.


    Michael Song stares at her, not knowing the emotions in his heart, turns around and walks to the


    hanger next to the door, takes his wallet out and draws a card from it, hands it over to her and says,


    "No password, get yourself a new phone,"


    Jenny is stunned but she takes the card, reluctantly.


    Michael Song''s action may be regarded as good approach for her, she hesitates and then goes "Will


    you consider it?"


    "We¡¯ll see.¡± He withdraws his hand and turns his back to Jenny, and in a very cold voice, "Hold tight to


    that recording, you hand that over to the media, you are done for."


    Silencees upon them.


    Outside the door, a gaze stares at the back of Jenny''s head through the gap in the doorway.


    The skinny guy is sitting on the sofa in the living room, looking with interest at the woman who came to


    visit Michael Song with a bouquet. She has a goose yellow dress, floral headband, long ck hair, and


    she looks like a mature woman. He is surprised at first to see Jenny at the door, but after receiving


    instructions, he eavesdroppers the conversation behind the door, and his face changes.


    Although the negotiation with Michael Song ends up in a state of copse, Jenny feels relieved. Cecelia


    has already made countless phone calls. She has to hurry back to thepany gym.


    On the way back, she looks at the phone with the broken disy in her hand, and she smiles gently,


    proud of herself.


    She thinks, ¡°What an actor that you are? You can''t even see such a little trick, who can record your


    calls? Love creates chaos inside of people.¡±


    So from the reaction of Michael Song just now, she deduces he really likes Sky Song, and the


    rtionship isplicated.


    She doesn¡¯t know if Sky Song knows about this.


    Back at thepany, Cecelia is standing in front of the entrance eagerly waiting for her to return.


    Seeing her approaching relieves him, he pushes her inside and scolds her while walking, "You said you


    needed the toilet. I''ve been there for a long time, and Shawn came over and asked if you want to eat


    with him. I just said you were on diet so you could not eat at lunch, where did you go?¡±


    Hearing this, Jenny blinks at Cecelia and kisses his ear, "Thank you, I know that my Cecelia is the


    cutest."


    "Oh my dear, you drenched me in saliva!"


    There are not many people in the gym. This is Jade Picture¡¯s dedicates gym for thepany¡¯s artists.


    The equipment isplete, but many of thepany¡¯s artists are busy. They mainly rely on food


    control to lose weight. There are really few people who really use fitness exercises to lose weight, too


    slow.


    Jenny gets on the treadmill and the coach is instructing her.


    "When running, keep your chest up, keep your breathing steady, and inhale every three steps..."


    "..."


    "Very well, try to keep it up. We will rest after a three-kilometer run..."


    "..."


    The coaches in thepany¡¯s gym are devils. She has just finished stretching. It is a half marathon


    right now. She didn¡¯t have dinnerst night. Isn¡¯t this killing people?


    Afterpletion, Cecelia brings her a packaged sd and let her rest for a while.


    Sitting on the yoga mat, Jenny is eating a sd and drinking soda, and wailing, "I want to drink a cold


    coke..."


    Before she could finish the sentence, Cecelia covers her mouth. "You can''t drink coke with ice. You


    can''t drink coke at all. If Shawn hears this, you are gonna die on that treadmill. "


    Jenny shuts her mouth and looks displeased, chewing the tasteless sd viciously.


    What is going on in this world, is it really good-looking to be thin like a telegraph pole?


    In the afternoon, she is forced by the coach to do a whole set of slimming procedures. When he gets


    off work, Jenny feels that there is no meat and bones on her body that belongs to her. She is walking


    Cecelia helps her out of the elevator and tells her as she walks, "You must massage your legs well


    when you go back home tonight. You need to rx the muscles so that they won¡¯t hurt in the next


    She is so tired that she doesn''t even have the strength to nod, she feels like a puddle of mud.


    "Jenny..."


    As soon as she walks to the hall, she suddenly hears a familiar woman''s voice behind her, the voice


    sounds angry.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    She turns her head subconsciously and squints her eyes.


    A goose-yellow figure quickly walks in front of her, raises his hand and smacks her in the face.


    The vigorous sound of the p resounds throughout the hall.


    It is badging out time so there were a lot of peopleing and going. Elizabeth is the one who smacks


    her face, Jenny has no strength at all, empty minded, she could not believe her own eyes , the sister


    who has always been nice to everyone.


    "Elizabeth...you..."


    "You know what you have done! You should..."


    Elizabeth trembles with anger, she knows that she goes all out with that p.


    The right cheek of Jenny''s face bes red and swollen at a speed visible to the naked eye, as she is


    hit by a running train on her delicate white skin.


    "Why?"


    Jenny, stunned by the beating, remains like paralyzed , just staring at Elizabeth Wang in a dazed and


    confused state wondering the reason of it all.


    "You failed to seduce to Michael Song , and you angered him more than he already was. Why do you


    want to get me and Shawn involved in that? They are goddamn right when they say that you are a bitch


    who hooks up with every man everywhere!"

 Chapter 103 A Bolt from the Blue

    Chapter 103 A Bolt from the Blue


    Elizabeth¡¯s words,e as a bolt from the blue, echo in the hall of Jade Picture. All the people stop


    and gradually gather around here.


    Jenny is so stunned for a long while that she does not make any respond.


    ¡°You know everything?¡±


    ¡°So you admit it, right? Well, how dare you to admit that...¡±


    Elizabeth raises her hand, intending to give her another p.


    Jenny is still immersed in the previous panic and surprise, and even doesn¡¯t scream. She only hears a


    gasp from the people around her. Cecelia protects her and steps back two steps. She staggers and


    subconsciously closes her eyes.


    The expected pain does note. She thinks that it is because Cecelia has pulled her far away. When


    she opens her eyes, she sees a surprised scene.


    Elizabeth¡¯s slender wrist is tightly gripped by a man¡¯s hand. The man¡¯s deep and cold eyes nce at


    the crowd around him. His voice is not loud, but with invible authority.


    ¡°When I was away, thepany was so lively. Famous female star beats up a junior star of the same


    believe that ourpany¡¯s public rtions resources have no ce to use? Or you want to use some


    extreme ways to make headlines with negative news?¡±


    Elizabeth is all of a tremble and says, ¡°Mr. Lu...¡±


    Jenny is stunned. She stands still for a long time and doesn¡¯t respond.


    Luke frees Elizabeth¡¯s wrist, seemingly casually takes out a Burberry¡¯s handkerchief from his suit


    pocket, and then slowly wipes his hands.


    Such a simple action makes Elizabeth embarrassed.


    Everyone holds breath and does not dare to say a word.


    Elizabeth thinks of the gossip inpany, feels strongly that she should take action and says


    determinedly, ¡°Mr. Lu, you can¡¯t be partial to Jenny. If she didn''t offend Michael, I will not be reced in


    the y. You are supposed to stand by my side, as I has waited for this opportunity for many years.¡±


    ¡°What else?¡±


    Luke looks at her, since it seems that with her tearful look, she will be not satisfied for only saying that.


    "Also, don''t be deceived by Jenny¡¯s innocent appearance. When I went to visit Michael in the hospital


    this morning, I saw hering out from his room. Michael also gave her a card to let her not appear


    again. Isn¡¯t that obvious? She also use a recording to threaten Michael, so I think she is intentional, just


    for her own sake, regardless of others of the samepany.¡±


    It would be a great damage to one¡¯s reputation.


    Jenny feels upset. She never thinks that Elizabeth, the most friendly star of thepany, would bad-


    mouth her in front of everyone.


    ¡°Mr. Lu, you can¡¯t be partial in front of so many people. You must make a fair decision. Otherwise, it will


    be difficult for you to convince others in the future... ¡±


    Elizabeth added in a hurry, afraid that Luke would have a bias towards Jenny.


    But it¡¯s not the right time.


    Sky, who has been standing beside Luke, looks at her with warning.


    She gets nervous, looks up at Luke¡¯s icy stares, and then shuts her mouth immediately, afraid to speak


    again.


    Luke looks ice-cold. After sweeping through the crowd, he says in a deep voice, ¡°since Luke Up Group


    acquired Jade Picture, many people are unconvinced. They think that e Up Group has not been


    involved in the entertainment industry before and knows nothing about it, so that I can be bold and do


    anything I want. Even today, some people still say that I am unfair. Do you agree with that?¡±


    No one dares to respond.


    In front of so many people, Elizabeth makes Mr. Lu embarrassed which means that her life is going to


    be tough.


    In Jade Picture, everyone knows the unusual rtionship between Jenny and Mr. Lu, and no one


    would like to step on this minefield.


    But now, in front of so many people, Mr. Lu certainly has to maintain his own status. Jenny is only a


    woman, of which Luke neverck. However, if he lose his prestige now, it will be difficult to reestablish it


    in the future.


    Elizabeth''s approach is no doubt a solution that no one can win.


    The onlookers look at each other and exchanged their established views in their eyes.


    In today¡¯s argument, the only winner depends on the person who is standing beside Mr. Lu at the


    moment.


    ¡°Is Sky from Brilliant Entertainment?¡±


    ¡°I heard that Skyes back with Mr. Lu together today.¡±


    ¡°Are they close?¡±


    ¡°They might be childhood sweethearts. It seems that the Song has a background of the Red Army and


    has a long history with the Lu...¡±


    The whisperers are all hiding in the distance, but there are still some voices reach Luke''s ears.


    Jenny is holding her bag, grating her teeth and unable to say a word.


    It''s her fault. No matter what Elizabeth does to her, it makes sense because she is to me.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    She can not make an excuse.


    When people are chatting, Sky¡¯s gentle voice almost affects everyone here.


    ¡°Luke, forget it. As I have a good rtionship with Michael, I can persuade him. Elizabeth is just a bit


    impatient. After all, Jenny is a new star. It''s inevitable for her to make mistakes, so there¡¯s no need to


    be critical.¡±


    What she says is seemingly against Jenny.


    Just now, Jenny didn¡¯t feel bad for what Elizabeth did to her. But for now, she is very subdued after


    listening to Sky¡¯s words.


    She raises her head and looks at Luke feeling helpless.


    Even if the engagement is broken off, the person who matches him the most is still Sky.


    ¡°Do you think Jenny is wrong?¡±


    Luke¡¯s voice sounds in the center of the hall, every sound can be clearly listened, and he says in a way


    of disapproval.


    Sky¡¯s face changes and ponder over something, ¡°I heard what others said and It seems what Elizabeth


    has told you...¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, Jenny did nothing wrong.¡±


    Ignoring Sky, Luke stares at Elizabeth coldly, and responds.


    With tears in her eyes, Elizabeth is angry and looks unbelievable, ¡°It¡¯s absolutely unfair. If you don''t


    believe me, you can check her bag. There must be a card Michael gave her. She is a bitch!¡±


    ¡°In Luke Up Group, what I say is fairness.¡±


    Luke snorts coldly, interrupting Elizabeth¡¯s argument.


    The whole hall is in silence.


    Everyone thinks that the intention of Luke Up Group¡¯s acquisition of Jade Picture is to have a group of


    beautiful stars or just an impulse. They didn¡¯t take it seriously and think that the Jade Picture is no


    different from the past except that it has a stronger background. Everyone thinks that they can enjoy


    more rights but have no additional obligations.


    Everyone is so naive.


    Luke Up Group acquired Jade Picture, which not only gives these people a strong background and


    confidence, but also requires them to abide by a set of exclusive rules belonging to Luke Up Group,


    just like those previous strict employees of Luke Up Group.


    Harshness, autocratic rules and obedience.


    Like military management, the first and foremost thing is to obey - obey all orders given by your


    superiors. There is no room for resistance.


    Elizabeth, obviously still living in the original Jade Picture, thinks that everything can be discussed, she


    can also argue, and can use the strength of staff to force the boss to have to treat a matter fairly.

 Chapter 104 This Is His Rule

    Chapter 104 This Is His Rule


    Among these people, Sky is the most surprised.


    In her impression, Luke is indeed a autocrat, but he is always impartial towards business affairs. For


    now, he ispletely trying to protect one party and make unfair decision.


    He is very protective towards Jenny, more than business-like.


    So now is Jenny his weak spot?


    Her face clouds.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Jenny is stunned for a long time. Her heart, which has been cold, goes boom heavily. Luke is obviously


    protecting her. She didn¡¯t have the feeling of being protected for a long time, especially in front of so


    many people.


    ¡°It¡¯ enough to have him protecting me. As for the rest, I am able to solve by myself.¡±


    She takes a deep breath, reaches inside her bag for a long time, takes out a phone with broken screen


    and a card.


    ¡°Elizabeth, you have misunderstood me. Mr. Song gave me a card just because he identally broke


    my mobile phone. I will return this card to him after I buy a new one. As for my visit to him, you said it


    was collusion. I don¡¯t know why you think in this way. As we all know, Mr. Song and I participated in a


    reality TV show together, and he was ill after recording it. It is not weird for me to pay a visit to him.¡±


    The crowd boos.


    Elizabeth looks embarrassed for a while. ¡°It is impossible. I heard that Mr. Song was angry with Shawn


    and me because of you. It''s all your fault,¡± she says through clenched teeth.


    Jenny can¡¯t deny that.


    She frowns and is about to apologize when Shawn¡¯s voice suddenly rings out from within the crowd


    and interrupts her.


    ¡°Elizabeth, how many times should I tell you? Don¡¯t listen to the rumor. Who told that you it is Jenny¡¯s


    fault?¡±


    Shawn rushes through the crowd in a rage and pulls Elizabeth, ¡° the reason why director decided to


    rece you is because your t acting. You not only transfer your anger on Jenny, but also make a


    fuss. Do you want to be banned by thepany?¡±


    Elizabeth¡¯s face turned white instantly, ¡° Shawn, I¡¯m not...¡±


    ¡°Now, go to the meeting room immediately and reflect on yourself for a night.¡±


    Everyone in thepany knows Shawn¡¯s temper. She is a woman of her word. Elizabeth stands for a


    moment with tears in her eyes. Although she is not reconciled, she finally wipes her tears and goes to


    the elevator.


    ¡°Now, run along. Mr. Lu doesn¡¯t have time to watch the joke,¡± Shawn nces at the crowd. After most


    of them leave, she bows in apology to Luke, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Lu. I didn¡¯t discipline Elizabeth well...¡±


    Luke frowns and doesn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°Jenny,e with me. I have something to talk with you.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s voice pulls Jenny back from her absence of mind. Cecelia carefully waves her hand and walks


    away. Jenny looks back at Luke and the beautiful woman beside him, and sighs.


    ¡°It¡¯s such a shame. Every time, she is bright and beautiful, and I am in a mess. I am a far cry form her.¡±


    ¡°what are you thinking? Can you be mindful?¡± Shawn pulls her to the entrance of the corridor and


    scolds coldly.


    Jenny stands respectfully and bows her head to get ready for punishment. ¡°Shawn, I was wrong.¡±


    ¡°What wrong did you do? Do you know? Just tell me.¡±


    ¡°I should not conceal that I have offended Mr. Song. I should admit my mistake earlier and apologize,


    so that you and Elizabeth will not get any impact...¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Without finishing her words, with the pain of being knocked on her forehead, Jenny exims and looks


    up at Shawn, who has just pulled back her hand.


    ¡°Do you think that I don''t know what''s going on? And I don¡¯t need you to apologize.¡±


    Jenny is confused, and doesn¡¯t understand what Shawn said.


    She hesitates and says, ¡°you already know that for a long time?¡±


    ¡°Of course I know if something happens. I went to the swimming pool. The gatekeeper and the director


    told me about it. I don¡¯t know exactly what happened. But since he transfer anger on us, you probably


    are the one who locked Michael up in the swimming pool for most of the night. ¡±


    ¡°I have already apologized...¡±


    ¡°Who told you to do so?¡± Shawn interrupts her without being polite.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who caused all these things.¡±


    Jenny¡¯s voice is getting lower.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Shawn asks coldly. Facing Jenny¡¯s surprise, she adds impatiently, ¡°you are not a famous star, and you


    are not qualified to snub. What¡¯s wrong with you to make troubles on such a super star. Why?


    Originally I didn''t intend to ask you why you visited him. But now you have to tell me.¡±


    Jenny stops for a moment, organizes hernguage, hesitates for a long time, and then tell Shawn


    everything about Michael. As for her rtionship with Luke, she says in an obscure way, but Shawn is


    very clever and has understood what is going on.


    After hearing this, she rolls up her sleeves and looks angry. She pats the handrail of the stairs and says


    angrily, ¡°I previously think that Michael is simply duplicitous, but now I find that he is crazy too.¡±


    Jenny is stunned, ¡°ah?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about this. Get ready for the endorsement. I¡¯ll talk to Michael.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Shawn, but...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry...¡± Shawn clenches her fists and looks like she is going to fight with others. She pats Jenny


    on her shoulder, ¡°do what you are supposed to do. Luke has been waiting for you for a long time. Go.


    And I¡¯m going to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    Jenny stares after Shawn and couldn''t stop her.


    When Jenny thinks of Shawn¡¯s words again, she is startled. When she looks towards the direction of


    Shawn, she found that there is a tall figure sitting on the sofa in the city hall.


    A huge green nt blocks the position of half of the sofa, and she can only see a magazine on his


    slender knees, legs ovepping, and knuckled fingers holding the edge of the page, turning up one or


    two pages from time to time, which looks very elegant.


    Luke is waiting for her.


    Thinking of this, she is very happy, lifts the bag on her shoulder and runs towards that direction quickly.


    ¡°Luke, are you waiting...¡±


    Before finishing her speaking, the nt¡¯s cover disappears, which reveals Luke¡¯s upper body and


    another woman sitting by his side.


    Also holding a magazine in her hand, she asionally leans to Luke and look at the book in his hands.


    Her nails are pained with dark red nail polish which makes her hands look white and smooth.


    Intentionally or not, she touches Luke¡¯s hands asionally, but he doesn''t mind.


    She gets hurt by simply looking at the images of them which look like a wonderful couple.


    Jenny subconsciously slows down her pace, looks down at her outfit today, which is over casual.


    It¡¯s the most simple casual sportswear. Especially Jenny just worked out from the gym, so she is so


    smelly that she doesn¡¯t want to touch herself neither.


    ¡°I losepletely!¡± This is the second time Jenny think about this today.

 Chapter 105 A Wonderful Couple

    Chapter 105 A Wonderful Couple


    Jenny stands behind the nt for a long time.


    When Luke looks down and turns the page, he catches a glimpse of a pair of ck-and-white sneakers


    touching the ground reluctantly.


    He raises his head, looks towards the feet and notices that Jenny is looking at Sky.


    ¡°It¡¯s finished?¡±


    Luke¡¯s voice makes Jennye to herself.


    She looks up, her eyesight shifts from Sky to Luke, and nods in a hurry, ¡°yes, the conversation is


    finished. Are you waiting for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go. Chen is waiting at the door. Grandma just called and asked me to take you home for


    dinner. ¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    As soon as they are ready to go, Sky, who has been sitting on one side, gets up and follows them.


    Jenny hesitates for a moment and asks, ¡°Miss Song, do you want to join us?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been back for a long time, and haven¡¯t visited grandma. It happens that today I went to the airport


    to pick up Luke, and I was ning to visit her together.¡±


    Sky smiles gently and elegantly.


    Before getting on the car, Sky takes the lead to sit in the back seat. Jenny stands at the door for a


    while, and finally sits shotgun.


    It seems that Luke doesn''t like to sit in the front passenger seat. She discovered it when she was


    injuredst time. Last time, she broke her leg in the garage. When she was first ced in the back


    seat, Luke, supposed to sit shotgun, was stopped by Sky. She said, ¡°you¡¯re not used to sitting in the


    front passenger seat, so let me sit here.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    It¡¯s afraid that only the people closest to him can figure out the meaning of this sentence.


    Along the way, Jenny can always hear Sky¡¯s voice from the back seat. She talks about things in the


    responses asionally, which is quite different from his usual performance.


    When Jenny hears about her childhood experiences, she feels that she couldn¡¯t join in the


    conversation. At this time, she realizes that she has never heard Luke mentioning his past.


    Her understanding towards him is only at the most superficial level.


    He treats Jenny good and is not as cold and heartless as the rumors. At least, he is very patient and


    gentle to her. However, she knows nothing about him except his patience and gentleness and some


    things well known to all.


    What¡¯s the significance of this identity of Mrs. Lu?


    ¡°Do you still remember that In the summer when I was five years old, you mom was going to take you


    abroad for vacation? As a result, I chased all the way to the gate of the courtyard. Your mom was afraid


    that I would fall and went off the car. And then I took your hat and said that if you left, I would not give it


    back to you. Atst, you didn''t leave. It was quite difficult for your mom to have a leisure holiday to go


    abroad with you. Ah, I¡¯m still moved right now.¡±


    Sky also asks Jenny, ¡°you know what? He didn¡¯t look so cold at that time. He was a very warm brother.¡±


    Jenny reluctantly open her mouth, nods and answers, ¡°Really?¡±


    Sky is three years younger than Luke. It¡¯s natural for Luke to take care of her. But why does she feel


    unhappy when she hears these words?


    She peeks at the man sitting in the back seat from the rear-view mirror. He looks more mature and


    serious than his age. Behind everyone¡¯s personality, there is a different background of growth. She has


    heard a lot from grandmother, but everything is heard about from others¡¯ mouths.


    Jenny doesn¡¯t know why. Now she wants to hear from him about the past.


    Sky keeps talking until arriving at the gate of Flower House. For the first time, Jenny feels that listening


    to a woman¡¯s talking could drive her crazy. Sky talks about everything from a trivial matter to going


    abroad to study, she almost talks about her first love. Jenny doesn¡¯t know if Luke is listening or not.


    Anyway, after listening, she feels her ears are filled and could not be stuffed more.


    Finally, they arrive grandma¡¯s home. Harley and Mike are waiting at the door. As soon as they get out


    of the car, Harley holds Jenny¡¯s hands excitedly and says, ¡°you are here finally. Grandma has urged


    me several times to call again and ask you guys. But Mr. Lu is so busy that I''m afraid I¡¯ll bother him if I


    keep calling. So I decide to wait for you here.¡±


    Jenny pats her own head feeling embarrassed, ¡°by the way, I brings some cakes to grandma in the car


    which are brought in some shops that I think good. I¡¯ll get them in the trunk.¡±


    ¡°Well, grandma will be very happy.¡±


    While Jenny is taking cakes, Harley finds the woman who has just got out of the car.


    ¡°Who is she?¡±


    Harley hasn¡¯t been working here for a long time, and Sky hasn¡¯t been to X City in recent years. So


    Harley hasn¡¯t seen Sky before, and just feels that she looks familiar.


    ¡°Miss Song is here, too. You are a rare visitor.¡± Mike rushes over to help Sky to take things.


    ¡°Mike, don¡¯t worry. I can do it by myself. There are still a lot in the trunk. Please take them for me.¡±


    Skyughs, ¡°see, how long have I not been here? This girl don''t even know me.¡±


    Mike quickly exins, ¡°Harley just has been here for two years. In these years, you are busy and


    haven¡¯t been here. Naturally, you don¡¯t know each other. Don''t me her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just joking. It¡¯s impossible that everyone will know me everywhere. I¡¯ve brought gifts for everyone.


    Don''t disgust them.¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡±


    When they are chatting, there is a faint voice of surpriseing out from the trunk suddenly. The voice


    is so low that it is submerged by the bustle of their greetings.


    Jenny opens her mouth slightly and looks at the cake box ttened by two tin boxes in surprise. She


    couldn''t believe it.


    When she came out from Jade Picture, she put two boxes of cakes in the trunk because the trunk was


    empty. Later, it seemed that Sky¡¯s assistant moved her things from the trunk of another car, which filled


    the trunk of this car.


    All the cakes that Jenny bought are packed in the most traditional paper boxes, which has already


    been pressed and torn apart by those tin boxes with foreignnguages. In addition, with the bumps on


    the road, cake crumbles has spilled one the trunk.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Luke asks. Following Jenny¡¯s sight, he finds the mess in the trunk.


    Jenny raises her head and looks upset, ¡°nothing, I just feel pity for these cakes.¡±


    ¡°Buy it next time,¡± he says faintly and pats Jenny on the back, ¡°It¡¯ste. Grandma is still waiting for us to


    have dinner.¡±


    Having said this, he goes into the house directly.


    Mike asks someone toe and help with Sky¡¯s gift that makes the two boxes of cakes that are


    already broken scatter everywhere.


    ¡°What is it? It makes the inside the carpletely dirty. Who is making troubles?¡±


    Someone mutters.

 Chapter 106 Inquiry

    Chapter 106 Inquiry


    After the tin boxes being taken away, Jenny looks at the trunk for a moment and hesitates. She picks


    up a still intact box, pats the dust on it, and looks into it through the gap. Most of the cakes are crushed,


    but they are edible.


    She sighs helplessly and blows on the paper box deciding to keep it for herself.


    After entering the Flower House, she hears the sounds of greetings.


    ¡°Grandma, these are supplements I brought you from abroad and they are good for your health.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I spent a long time choosing this scarf and perfume, which is ssic. You will look good with it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°And this one..."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Sky keeps introducing her gifts to Mrs. Lu like silk scarves and other small objects. Somehow, Mrs. Lu


    feels a little impatient.


    Sky is the granddaughter of her only good friend, and the only granddaughter of her husband¡¯s best


    up. Since the grandpa of the Song grew old and the country allowed him to go abroad to reunite with


    his children, Sky followed him. And then the frequency of meeting each other in recent years gets less.


    But the girl is still kind and warm. Every time they meet, she will bring a lot of gifts which are for all


    family members. Regardless of the price and the size of the gift, the most important thing is her good


    will. Now she is of good manner.


    Mrs. Lu pats Sky¡¯s hand and says with a smile, ¡°Thank you. It is ready for dinner. Show me these


    things after dinner.¡±


    Sky¡¯s smile id particrly gentle, ¡°OK, grandma, all listen to you.¡±


    With a box of broken cakes in hand, Jenny doesn''t wants grandmother to see her in a mess. She slips


    carefully from the porch to the living room, ready to go upstairs first. Unexpectedly, Harley, who doesn¡¯t


    know her intention, calls out when she sees her.


    ¡°Jenny, it is time for dinner. Where are you going?¡±


    When Mrs. Lu hears this, her impatience disappears immediately. She leaves Sky and walks towards


    Jenny.


    ¡°Oh, my baby girl hase back. It¡¯s been a long time since you are here. I miss you so much!¡±


    Jenny touches the back of her head, feeling a little embarrassed, ¡°grandma...¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s in your hand?¡±


    ¡°I originally wanted to bring these cakes to you, but they were broken carelessly. I''m going to keep


    them by myself and buy you a new one tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Broken?¡± Grandma¡¯s sights stop on the red paper box which looks bad. She opens the box and takes


    out half a piece of mung bean cake from inside, ¡°let me see.¡±


    ¡°This piece is the most intact one. The rest is broken.¡±


    Jenny feels upset.


    Grandma puts the half of the mung bean cake in her mouth, chews it for a while and then says with joy,


    ¡° it tastes good. I like it. Why don¡¯t you give it to me earlier, you are a mean girl...¡±


    ¡°Grandma...¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re going to bring me tomorrow. Today, this cake is mine. No one can take it


    away from me.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s all broken.¡±


    Jenny is a little embarrassed.


    It¡¯s not good to send broken things to others.


    On hearing this, grandma¡¯s face changes slightly, and she pretends to be little angry and responds, ¡°we


    are a family and do not need to worry about the details too much. I tasted it. It¡¯s delicious. If you don¡¯t


    believe me, then.¡±


    She turns to look at the living room and waves to Luke, ¡°Luke, pleasee and have a taste, and see


    if it¡¯s delicious...¡±


    Luke stands by the side of Sky. As soon as he puts down the gift Sky has given him, he walks over.


    Sky knows Luke best. He is very choosy about all aspects. He will never eat this kind of cake without


    knowing its brand. However, because of grandma, he will eat it. Sky wants to help him out.


    ¡°Grandma, we are going to have dinner. Don¡¯t let Luke eat it. Let¡¯s get ready for dinner.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry...¡±


    Before Sky finishes, grandma takes a mung bean cake from the paper box and puts it in Luke¡¯s hand,


    ¡°have a taste.¡±


    So, in front of everyone, for the first time, Luke eats something directly grasped by his hands. A yellow


    cake with no shape falls into his mouth and is chewed carefully


    ¡°How does it taste?¡± Asked grandma.


    Since grandma asked Luke to have a taste of it, Jenny is embarrassed. She knows that Luke is very


    fastidious. Now he is asked eat it, so she feels guilty.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    It is rare to capture a trace of gentleness in his cold voice.


    Everyone is relieved, and Harley is the first girl tittering secretly.


    ¡°Luke, this is not simply a cake, but your wife¡¯s best wish. No wonder that it tastes delicious.¡±


    Grandma smiles happily too, ¡°it is true. But for this cake, ah, I can only give you once. if you want more,


    ask your wife to buy it.¡±


    Jenny blushes, especially when she finds that Luke is looking at her.


    Sky stands not far away when hearing these words. She looks surprised, but lowers her head to hide


    her emotions quietly.


    Dinner is served in the dining room. Because Jenny and Lukees back together, the cook has


    prepared a lot of dishes. In addition, more dishes are added for Sky¡¯s visit. The table is filled with food.


    At the dinner table, Sky hesitates for a long time, but still asks what she wants to ask.


    ¡°Grandma, you said Jenny is Luke¡¯s wife. Is Jenny married with Luke?¡±


    There is silence for a few seconds at the table, and Jenny pauses and looks up at her.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Although the wedding hasn¡¯t been held yet, it¡¯s already in preparation. I¡¯ve set the date and got several


    sets of wedding dresses back. I''m waiting for them to have a try together, so that I can ask someone to


    change the sizes.¡±


    Grandma is very happy, ¡°by the way. After dinner, you cane with us and have a look at Jenny¡¯s


    wedding dresses. You have better taste, and you can help them to choose one.¡±


    Sky looks a little stiff, but still tries to maintain polite and gentle. She nods and smiles. Suddenly she


    thinks of something, frowns and asks, ¡°why is the wedding prepared in a hurry? I never hear uncle and


    aunt mention before. Have they met Jenny yet?¡±


    When ites it, Jenny¡¯s heart sinks even more.


    Grandma only wants to have a grandson and hold a wedding for them. But Jenny cannot. If she really


    needs to marry Luke, she has to meet his parents. What she wants to check needs the help of Luke¡¯s


    mother, Tracy.


    It seems that grandma doesn¡¯t take Sky¡¯s words into serious. She looks at Jenny with a smile, ¡°they


    don¡¯t even care about their sons, so there is no need for them to meet Jenny. It is totally enough that


    both Luke and I like Jenny. They would not and can not have other opinions.¡±


    This makes Jenny feel warm, but also very struggled.


    She secretly looks at Luke, who is sitting beside her. He seems not to be disturbed by their


    conversation. He eats and drinks soup slowly, and his Adam¡¯s apple rolls regrly. Every movement


    seems to be well nned.

 Chapter 107 Love Story

    Chapter 107 Love Story


    Today, Luke is wearing a low-key ck suit. With a careful observation, a dark gold color can be found


    in the ck, which is particrly obvious under the light and makes him look elegant and noble. Two


    buttons on the top of his white shirt are unbuttoned, which makes him more rxed andfortable.


    His skin is tanned. As there is no stubble on his chin, it is concluded that he is a tidy person.


    His facial features are exquisite and impable whether viewed as a whole or separated. His lips are


    very thin, but they don¡¯t make him look indifferent. He has a sharp nose, but it doesn¡¯t make people feel


    distant. It¡¯s his cool eyes which make people feel that he is hard to get close to.


    His eyes are deeper than ordinary people. Most of time, he looks cool, but it is because of this coolness


    that the gentleness asionally revealed in his eyes is so precious.


    It¡¯s like the way he looks at Jenny right now.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is there anything on my face?¡±


    He finds that Jenny has been staring at him for a long time.


    When he says that, Jenny suddenlyes to herself and says, ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been staring at me for more than two minutes. What¡¯s on my face that appeals to you?¡±


    With a serious look on Luke¡¯s face, Jenny is embarrassed and flustered, ¡°nothing. Try this. It¡¯s


    delicious...¡±


    To cover up her embarrassment, Jenny puts a piece of chicken in Luke¡¯s dish, raises her arm to touch


    her hot cheek and lowers her head.


    Sky looks at the them who are flirting with each other in front of her. Her eyes sank a little, and she


    clenches her fingers secretly, without even knowing that her nails are embedded.


    Mrs. Lu is very satisfied and says with a smile, ¡°okay, you guys are keeping flirting with each other. I am


    too old to stand you!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jenny¡¯s face turns even redder and says, ¡°grandma, there is no such thing as...¡±


    ¡°Okay, fine. I didn¡¯t see anything.¡±


    She raises her eyebrows, and her silver hair is shining in the light, as if to show her mood, ¡°I don¡¯t mind


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    what you guys are doing, as long as you can take a good care of yourself and Jenny can give birth to


    my baby grandson sessfully.¡±


    ¡°Grandson?¡±


    Sky asks in shock, ¡°is Jenny pregnant?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Does Luke not tell you?¡± Mrs. Lu turns her head and finds Sky looking surprised.


    She answers, ¡°oh, you juste back and may not know. Jenny has been pregnant for more than


    three months.¡±


    Grandma¡¯s words turn everyone in silence.


    Luke originally doesn¡¯t like to speak. At the moment, he is eating and drinking soup as usual, while


    Jenny feels like there is a butterfly in her stomach. She knows that Sky is not so easy to be fooled. If


    she doesn¡¯t tell her the truth in front of grandmother, she still need to find a chance to exin it to her.


    When she was having a show before, she went to the swimming pool enjoying all kinds of water sports,


    and today she justes out from the gym in a sweat. No one would believe that she is pregnant.


    At the thought of this, Jenny is breaking out in a cold sweat.


    But after a long time, Sky just gives Jenny a meaningful look, and then echoes grandma, ¡°no wonder


    the preparation of the wedding is so hasty. It should be done before Jenny¡¯s belly gettingrger so as to


    avoid people badmouthing. It¡¯s better for Jenny and Luke.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Recently, Jenny¡¯s belly will be more prominent. After dinner, you guys try on the wedding


    dress. And I will ask the designer to widen the waistline of the wedding dress a little bit, so as to avoid


    strangling my grandson.¡±


    Skyughs, but it looks weird from the perspective of Jenny.


    Does Sky really not know anything?


    When the meal is almost finished, Sky suddenly ask how Jenny and Luke have fallen in love, which


    makes grandma interested too, but it is definitely quite difficult for Jenny.


    Luke apparently is not going to help, and just keeps silent.


    What should Jenny say?


    ¡°Actually, we fall in love with each other at first sight, so it is hard to exin...¡±


    Jenny tries her best to make up a story.


    Granny seems to believe in everything she said, smiling and nodding.


    But it is not easy to fool Sky is obviously.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s love at first sight, when and where did you meet for the first time and who confessed it first?


    How you get along with each other. I''m particrly curious.¡±


    Jenny nces at Luke and says, ¡°it is your turn.¡±


    ¡°No, you can tell them. I almost finish my dinner. And I need to go upstairs and check some papers


    In a word, he kicks the ball back.


    Jenny thinks it¡¯s not so difficult to fool grandmother, but it¡¯s really killing her to deal with Sky who


    repeatedly gives her a hard time for no reason.


    ¡°Anyway, we met each other when I was filming, and it was about half a year ago. I really can¡¯t


    remember the exact time. After all, I¡¯m quite busy in normal times.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°In Movie World.¡±


    Jenny makes up a ce.


    She often goes to the Movie World, and she will be there all the year round, so it is right to say that she


    was in the Movie World at that time, and she guesses that no one is clear about Luke¡¯s schedule.


    But when she says it, both granny and Sky look surprised.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Asked Jenny, hesitating.


    Sky doesn¡¯t say anything. Without paying attention, no one can find that she is actually mocking.


    And grandmother is puzzled and look at her, ¡°Jenny, you might remember wrongly. Luke never goes to


    the Movie World. There are so many people and it is dusty. He used to be trained in the mud pit by his


    father. After that he became allergic to dust. After staying in the dusty ce for a long time, he would


    get red spots on his body. So he never likes to go to the Movie World.¡±


    Dust allergy?


    Jenny is shocked and thinks, ¡°gosh. Dust allergy, you seriously?¡±


    Everyone knows that there are many earth buildings in the movie city. The dust is so thick that it often


    influences other casts. Besides the interior architectures, the outside is seemingly covered with dust. If


    Luke enters, he may can note out.


    Facing grandma¡¯s suspicion, Jenny feels that she has set a big trap for herself.


    Why it is dust allergy! If Luke is born in the ancient countryside, or joins the army, can he still be


    alive?

 Chapter 108 Hostess

    Chapter 108 Hostess


    The atmosphere bes tense.


    Jenny clearly feels that there is cold sweat on her forehead.


    ¡°It¡¯s not Movie World,¡± Luke¡¯s cool voice breaks the silence.


    Jenny looks up at Luke, thinking that, am I caught in a lie by him?


    Luke gives her a once-over, then looks at grandma. His tone is gentle, but without too much emotion,


    ¡°Half a year ago, I was preparing to acquire Jade Picture and sent Tom to investigate the assets and


    profitability of it. The best part to start with were those new stars. At the party of making new signings in


    Jade Picture, it was my first time to meet Jenny.¡±


    At this point, he pauses for a moment, and looks at Jenny¡¯s side face, ¡°It¡¯s only that she doesn''t know,


    so the meeting in Movie World is actually the second time.¡±


    ¡°Such a good liar!¡± Jenny thinks secretly.


    Sky doesn¡¯t keep asking. Instead, it is grandma who starts to guess and tries to get to the bottom of


    their love story, ¡°did you have a crush on Jenny at first sight at the party, so you followed her to Movie


    Worldter?¡±


    Luke nods his head without any facial expression, which makes Jennyugh out loud.


    ¡°So you courted Jenny first, right?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Nodding.


    "You courted Jenny a long time, but she didn¡¯t ept. So you decided to let her have your baby so that


    she had no choice, right?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Luke hesitates for a moment and nods.


    ¡°Good boy, you are like your grandpa when he was young.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Keeping nodding.


    What? There seems to be something wrong.


    Jenny looks at granny who is smiling like a flower. She seems to find out some secret things.


    In those days, did grandpa get grandma pregnant so as to court her sessfully?


    Luke notices that the little woman on his side looks at grandmother curiously. She looks like a cat that


    has found dried fish which is really cute.


    He smiles subconsciously and doesn¡¯t realize how warm the smile is.


    But it¡¯s all in sky¡¯s eyes.


    She clenches her fists under the table, her face looks stiff, but still keeps a perfect smile.


    It is veryte after dinner, but Sky doesn¡¯t n to leave at all. She sits down and drinks tea, and


    suggests that she should apany granny to go for a walk in the yard.


    ¡°It¡¯s windy today. I would get a headache if walking outside. Maybe we should go for a walk next time.


    Now, I¡¯m sleepy. I need to have a rest.¡±


    Intentionally or not, grandma refuses.


    Jenny looks at outside subconsciously.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    It is not windy but a fine day.


    Hearing that, she stands up to apany granny to bedroom to have a rest.


    ¡°Grandma, you should have more rest. Just go, don¡¯t worry about us. I can talk with Luke for a while.¡±


    Sky smiles, and does not put her obvious refusal in heart.


    Grandma goes back to her room and Jenny is with her. The nannies are in the outside. Now there are


    only two of them left in the living room.


    Granny winks at Jenny and tries to imply that she should stay.


    But Jenny seemingly doesn¡¯t get the point, she puts the shawl on her arm, then holds granny¡¯s arm,


    ¡°let¡¯s go, and I can finish the joke that I told youst time.¡±


    Mrs. Lu looks at Sky who is sitting on the sofa chatting with Luke happily, and then looks at the girl


    holding her. She is worried.


    It¡¯s hard to go back on her words. So grandma just goes back to room in a hurry. As soon as grandma


    lies down, she urges Jenny to go back quickly.


    But Jenny lingers in the bedroom tucking in the corner, adjusting the height of her pillow, and checking


    to see if the window is closed, she just doesn¡¯t leave.


    ¡°Oh, Jenny,¡± Mrs. Lu gets anxious, sits up and leans against the bed, looking at Jenny worriedly, ¡°you


    should go to the living room right now.¡±


    Jenny is stunned. After pulling the curtains, she turns around and asks, ¡°why?¡±


    ¡°Apany the guests. You are the hostess. It¡¯s not proper to apany me here.¡± It¡¯s not easy to


    say too directly.


    ¡°No need,¡± says Jenny, hesitating, as if she is worrying about something, ¡°They get along well, and I


    don¡¯t know how to cut in.¡±


    ¡°You must do that.¡±


    Mrs. Lu says seriously, ¡°you should keep an eye on your own husband. Although this is a bit old-


    fashioned, but it is the truth. Although I can trust Luke, you should know that there are many snakes.


    You can¡¯t trust anybody easily.¡±


    Grandma has never talked to her so seriously. She has no response for a while and doesn''t know what


    to do.


    Perhaps realizing that she is too harsh, and considering that Jenny is pregnant, Mrs. Lu slows down


    her tone and sighs, ¡°I am not ming you. I just want to tell you that women should strive for


    themselves. If you do not do anything. It will inevitably make men feel that you don''t care about him.


    Got it?¡±


    Jenny nods without totally understanding. Although she doesn¡¯t fully agree with what grandma says,


    she knows that it is for her sake.


    In fact, even if grandma doesn¡¯t talk about it, she can feel that Sky has a different rtionship with


    Luke. From the series of things since Sky¡¯s returning home like Sky takes away her resources to record


    the same show with her and implying Luke to coerce her, everyone can feel her hostility towards Jenny.


    Jenny thinks that she doesn¡¯t have any intersection with Sky before. If there is something to trigger her


    hostility, it must be Luke.


    Before leaving the room, grandma worries that she will think much about it, so she couldn¡¯t help but


    remind Jenny, ¡°Luke¡¯s engagement with Sky has long been canceled. Even if it doesn''t, now no one


    would take the engagement made when they were kids seriously. You don''t have to worry about it. If


    you still do, you can ask Luke¡¯s opinion.¡±


    The engagement is long overdue, and Sky can only be regarded as his ex fiancee.


    When Jenny thinks of that she has married with Luke and that she is his legal wife, she feels a little


    more confident.


    The sound of the living room is getting closer. It sounds like Sky¡¯s solo. Luke¡¯s voice can be hardly


    heard.


    He has always been reticent, and it seems that it is no exception to Sky.


    ¡°You guys have chatted for such a long time. Let me ask Harley to cut some fruit for you.¡±


    Jenny doesn¡¯t know what to say. She says this when she thinks of her grandma¡¯s words that she is the


    hostess.


    Hearing her voice, Sky raises her head with amazement, but she soon recovers and wears a smile,


    ¡°great, thank you. Please wash more raisins. Luke likes it.¡±


    She turns her position from the guest to the hostess.

 Chapter 109 I Am the Hostess

    Chapter 109 I Am the Hostess


    Sky¡¯s reply triggers an invisible war between them.


    Jenny frowns slightly.


    Sky seems to have just said something usual. After that, she turns her head and continues to talk to


    Luke.


    Jenny feels a little depressed, and her footsteps be heavy as she turns to the kitchen.


    While Harley is helping her to wash the fruit, she asks, ¡°Jenny, does Miss Song know Mr. Lu since they


    were children? I¡¯ve heard people say that she has well career in foreign countries, and now why does


    shee back?¡±


    ¡°After all, the domestic market is bigger.¡±


    Jenny answers casually.


    ¡°Really, I thought it would be better to be able to go abroad. So, in fact, it¡¯s better to be in China, right?


    Then you¡¯re awesome!¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that our country hasrger poption, so the market is bigger. As for career development,


    there are good opportunities in foreign countries . In terms of film and television production or songs,


    they are way better than that in China...¡±


    ¡°So shees back to make money?¡±


    Harley mutters, ¡°but she seemingly is not short of money.¡±


    That reminds Jenny.


    Obviously, Sky is not short of money. Although no one would refuse to have more money, people like


    her working in the entertainment industry who are not going to devote themselves to this career would


    prefer the pursuit offort to the pursuit.


    So what is sheing back for?


    ¡°Jenny, it¡¯s sote now. Is Miss Song not going to leave tonight?¡±


    Jenny is stunned.


    It seems like Sky is not going to leave.


    ¡°It¡¯s sote. I think so. Please prepare a guestroom for her. And I can do the washing¡±


    She takes the grape from Harley and let her prepare the guestroom.


    Even if she doesn¡¯t leave, there are so many guestrooms in the house for her. Jenny doesn¡¯t care


    where she sleeps, as long as it¡¯s not Luke¡¯s room.


    Harley blinks as she leaves, ¡°OK, I¡¯m going to get ready. What about the one on the far left on the


    second floor?¡±


    Flower House is veryrge. There are three stairs to the second floor. On the second floor, there are six


    guestrooms and one master bedroom. The guestroom Harley mentioned is the one farthest away from


    the master bedroom.


    Jenny doesn¡¯t know if Harley is on purpose.


    ¡°Is it too far?¡± Jenny hesitates.


    ¡°Of course not. It has the best sunshine and balcony. Beside the master bedroom, it is the biggest one.


    Miss Song should stay over in this room, right?¡±


    It seems to be true.


    Jenny nods and tries to convince herself.


    Jenny goes to the living room with fruit, sits down and chats with them for a while.


    Actually it is to listen Sky¡¯s solo of telling their stories when they were children. Luke holds a financial


    newspaper in his hand. It seems that he is not listening carefully. Facing such an audience, it is


    admirable for Sky to keep talking.


    As Harley expected, when the conversation is almost over, Sky looks at the valuable watch on her arm


    with surprise and says, ¡°oh, it¡¯s sote now.¡±


    Jenny does not say anything, just nces at Luke.


    He puts down the newspaper in his hand, stands up and smooths down his trousers, and says lightly,


    ¡°then stay here and let the servant clean up a guestroom for you.¡±


    Pretending to be polite or not, Sky looks at Jenny with a deliberately and asks, ¡°do you mind?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s not convenient to go back to your ce sote. I¡¯ve asked Harley to clean up a


    guestroom for you. The one has better air and isfortable to stay in.¡±


    Jenny looks like a hostess.


    Round two, Jenny wins.


    When they are going to go upstairs, Sky is originally following Luke, and Jenny doesn¡¯t say anything.


    Harley is very clever. Standing on the second floor, she calls out to Sky, ¡°Miss Song, your room is here.


    It¡¯s closer from this stairs.¡±


    Sky stops, with her delicate hands still holding on the handrail, and she smiles stiffly, ¡°are all the rooms


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    here upied? I don''t dare to stay over alone here.¡±


    ¡°Miss Song, the room here can get the sunshine in the morning and the venttion is the best. There is


    no one to live there all year round. And they smell bad. You are a guest. Naturally, you should stay in


    the best room.¡±


    Seeing that Harley doesn¡¯t take her cue, Sky is upset and turns to Luke for help, ¡°Luke, you know,


    I¡¯m...¡±


    Jenny also looks at Luke. She doesn¡¯t know why. Even if Sky stays over next door, she doesn¡¯t mind.


    Anyway, they are not stay in the same room. She just wants to see Luke¡¯s attitude.¡±


    ¡°They are right. Harley lives downstairs. You can call her if anything happened.¡±


    Luke¡¯s cold voice echos slightly in the living room.


    Sky¡¯s coquettish face freezes in an instant.


    Jenny lowers her head and tries her best not tough.


    There is no idea about whether it is Luke who isck a sense of romance, or Sky¡¯s intention is too


    obscure. In short, Sky turns around unpleasantly and goes to the other stairs.


    Jenny follows Luke up the stairs into the bedroom keeping her head down.


    Sky stands at the door of the guestroom. Her eyesight crosses the huge house andnds at the door of


    the master bedroom on the other side. The scene of them entering the room together hurts her, and


    she secretly clenches her teeth.


    Is Jenny pregnant? Sky sneers.


    On the other side, Jenny enters the room, lingers to get bath towel and pajamas and goes to the


    bathroom to take a bath. Originally, she wants to talk about her pregnancy, but she thinks that she


    should take a bath first because of her smelly sweat. Thus she decides to go to the bathroom now.


    When shees out, Luke looks like he has already taken a bath. He is lying on the bed in his


    pajamas. A corner of the quilt is lifted up and put on his abdomen. The buttons of his pajamas are


    loosely buttoned on his chest, revealing his strong chest muscles.


    He may has taken a shower in the next guestroom.


    Maybe he is very tired. Luke leans on the bed with eyes closed. The book in his hands is on his chest


    which has been turned to thest two pages. He is about to finish reading.


    While wiping her hair, Jenny takes a close look at it. Itsnguage doesn¡¯t look like English or Chinese.


    It seems like Arabic. But she did so bad in her foreignnguage elective course that she can¡¯t figure out


    the meaning after watching it for a long time.


    It may be a financial book, she thinks.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dry your hair before but you slide into the bed?¡±


    Hearing a tired hoarse voice, she stops.


    She looks at the man who has just opened eyes in amazement and says, ¡°I thought you are asleep.¡±


    ¡°So you sleep like that if I am asleep?¡±


    Luke looks a little angry, as if to examine her up and down like a scan.


    Jenny tries to keep a smile, but her face is stiff, e on, it¡¯s okay if I don¡¯t want to dry hair


    asionally, right?¡±

 Chapter 110 Drama and Spy games

    Chapter 110 Drama and Spy games


    Luke frowns but didn¡¯t say a word.


    Jenny thinks that he is angry and bes anxious, she stammers, ¡°I¡¯ll go now¡­¡±


    ¡°No need, sit down.¡±


    After he says, he lifts the nket and got off the bed. He plugs the plug next to the bed and tests the


    temperature of the hairdryer. He looks at Jenny and pats the bed, ¡°Come over.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    His voice is gentle like the night. Though it isn¡¯t as soft as the moonlight, it isn¡¯t as cold as the


    moonlight. It is just nice.


    When he says to go over, it feels like he is asking her to take her entire life and heart and bring it into


    his embrace.


    The pleasant fragrance of shampoo lingers in the air. Jenny isn¡¯t tall. Normally when she stands in front


    of him she will have to raise her head to barely look at him clearly. In the dim lights, his breathing is


    beside her ears, it mixes with the warm air from the hairdryer and her fluttering hair. All these sensually


    brush against her delicate skin.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ll be back today.¡±


    ¡°Will you pick me up at the airport if I had told you?¡±


    When he speaks, there is a hint of mint in the air.


    Jenny lowers her head to hide her blushing cheeks, ¡°Even if I didn¡¯t pick you up, someone else would.¡±


    No one informed her about Luke¡¯s return but Sky was able to find out every detail of it. Even which


    flight he was on. She sent him back to the office and then went to visit his grandmother. If she gets any


    further, she would be living in the Flower house!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell anyone about my return trip. If my guess is correct, Sky found out from my mother.¡±


    When she hears this, Jenny has a bad feeling.


    ¡°Sky¡¯s rtionship with your mother is so good?¡±


    ¡°Her parents left the country soon after she was born. For some reason she lived with my mother for


    then years, thereafter she went overseas with her grandfather.¡±


    ¡°Ten years¡± Jenny remarks. That¡¯s a long time to spend together.


    She bes curious at this point. ¡°You spent so much time together with her, why didn¡¯t you develop


    a rtionship which is beyond brothers and sisters?¡±


    ¡°I stayed at the military academy hostel from the age of three. Every day we had to train and there was


    very little time for rest. We only met during the weekends and holidays. You should cut down on


    watching soap dramas.¡±


    Thest statement was very transparent and honest.


    ¡°Where do I have the time to watch soap dramas¡­ I only read the script.¡±


    ¡°Looks like I have to tell Shawn to reduce giving you soap drama scripts.¡±


    ¡°Not soap dramas¡­ recently I received a Spy games script¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Luke raises his eyebrows, turns, and looks at her, ¡°Can I have a look?¡±


    Jenny immediately gets off bed and tips toes to her bag. She pulls out a wrinkled script, ¡°I¡¯ve read it, it¡¯s


    pretty good, Shawn is negotiating the price for me.¡±


    ¡°Cougar danger zone¡±


    The names are printed on the script.


    Luke takes it over and flips a few pages doubtfully.


    This is the first time he sees this girl read a script so thoroughly.


    From the first page, there are red, blue, green ink marks jotting down thoughts. It was packed with


    handwritten notes and even reminders to condition the mood during the film production.


    ¡°You drew these?¡± Luke said in surprise.


    Jenny nods, ¡°I¡¯m not done with it but almost. Though the cost of production isn¡¯t high, the storyline is


    pretty good.¡±


    ¡°Lead actress?¡±


    ¡°The supporting actress.¡± She raises two fingers and smiles, ¡°My level hasn¡¯t reached that of a lead


    actress. I¡¯ve seen this script, there are a lot of supporting actresses.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad although there are several logic loopholes.¡±


    ¡°Logic loopholes?¡±


    ¡°For example, there is this scene, the supporting actress is supposed to save her best friend and she


    goes to destroy the enemy¡¯s watchtower. This is a huge logic loophole.¡±


    ¡°You mean that the supporting actress can¡¯t do it by herself?¡±


    ¡°No, I feel that the supporting actress shouldn¡¯t risk herself at this point.¡±


    Jenny holds her forehead¡­


    Brother, this is the requirement of the scene, the supporting actress and the lead actress fell in love


    with the same man. If the supporting actress doesn¡¯t die, then don¡¯t tell me they will develop into


    friends? This is a spy game thriller and not a love story.


    ¡°Furthermore, the audience can guess that this happens. It is too ordinary.¡±


    ¡°Then ording to your thoughts, how should this script be written?¡±


    ¡°In order to maintain the main plot, the army unit should give up on saving the lead actress and


    continue with the mission.¡±


    ¡°Then what happens to the lead actress?¡±


    ¡°The enemy finds out that the lead actress doesn¡¯t have any value and kills her.¡±


    ¡°Kill her? She¡¯s the lead actress!¡±


    ¡°This is where it is fresh and different. The audience will not expect it. This is a Spy games thriller, there


    is no need for the heroplex. The unit should consider the bigger picture and not the rescue.¡±


    Jenny smirks, this is logical! Not a single w in the logic.


    If Luke is to be the screenwriter, he would have killed all the budding actresses. Thereafter, threatening


    letters will be sent from all over the country.


    ¡°You fantasize all you want, you¡¯re not the scriptwriter anyway. I¡¯ll just study my script.¡±


    She takes the script from Luke¡¯s hands and turns to the page which she bookmarked. She picks up a


    pen and begins scribbling down her thoughts.


    ¡°Have they decided on the lead actress?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡± Jenny just replied and then realizes something, frowns and says, ¡°Don¡¯t interfere, I think that


    supporting actress is rather good.¡±


    Luke smirks and reveals a nonmittal look. He picks up an unfinished book, turns to the


    bookmarked page, and read. Both of them are engrossed in their fictitious world.


    Jenny reads the script for a while before remembering that she didn¡¯t ask him about the pregnancy. It is


    starting to be obvious that she is pregnant and her mother inw has been asking. She has been


    wearing loose clothing to hide her pregnancy bump. But after a while longer, she won¡¯t be able to hide


    it anymore. How is she going to exin it to her?


    She starts to frown.


    Luke finishes the book, closes it, and ces it aside. He notices that she is frowning and he also


    frowns and asks, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Jennyes to her senses when she hears him ask. She shakes her head, ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m tired from


    reading the script.¡±

 Chapter 111 Transaction

    Chapter 111 Transaction


    The next morning after breakfast, Luke intends to send Sky home and thereafter go to work. Jenny was


    unwilling to go out but grandma kept pushing her to go with them.


    Jenny is alright with this arrangement not because she is worried about something happening between


    Luke and Sky but she had promised Shawn that these couple of days she will go to the gym to control


    her weight.


    Last night she sumbed to grandma¡¯s pressure to eat more, if Shawn finds out, she will definitely


    force her on the thread mill and run for miles.


    In the car, Luke asks about the situation with her work.


    Jenny is slightly overwhelmed and says everything, ¡°There is an endorsement, the advertisement for


    Comfort Home¡¯s soap will be produced in two days. The program at 8:30 on Friday is recorded once


    every fortnight. The next recording schedule is unknown. Shawn is negotiating the script in hand, and


    thereafter we will wait for the director to start filming. Thepany has arranged for Shawn and Cecilia


    to do visit the customers. I¡¯m not too sure about the nitty-gritty. There is another endorsement for


    Eshmour¡­¡±


    She pauses for a moment when she realizes that there is someone else in the car who so happens to


    be herpetitor.


    She doesn¡¯t know how to continue and it didn¡¯t look like Sky wants to speak.


    ¡°Sky, you participated in the interview for endorsing Eshmour, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Luke asks, to open up this topic.


    Once he says this, the awkwardness disappears.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know Jenny when I came back and didn¡¯t know that mypetitor would be her. Had I known,


    I wouldn¡¯t have participated. At this point, it is kind of awkward.


    Sky is warm and gentle in her reply. Her perfect smile looks like it is tailored for this moment.


    The way she says it is like she will definitely get the endorsement role and Jenny is no match for her.


    ¡°There won¡¯t be much information that you can know beforehand, so it¡¯s a fair interview and fair


    Luke¡¯s tone is very calm as if it is a simple task.


    Jenny feels that this is very fair and proper. There isn¡¯t anything improper about it.


    However, it is Sky who wants to probe for information, sheughs and asks, ¡°Then brother Luke,


    between Jenny and I who will get this role?¡±


    Jenny is sitting at the front passenger seat and cannot see Luke¡¯s expression. She feels her back


    stiffen up.


    In her understanding of Luke, he has always been a straight forward person. He will not lie or sugar


    coat his words just because the person is rted to him. But at this point, it does appear that Sky has a


    better chance at the role. She has the fame, the reputation, and the poise for this role.


    Except that it is difficult for her to stomach such a logical analysis.


    ¡°My ability to analyze can¡¯t determine who wins amongst you.¡±


    This sentence avoided the current topic.


    He can see from the rearview mirror that Sky is smiling confidently.


    She didn¡¯t give up and continues, ¡°Than who do you hope for?¡±


    This question is as direct as theye.


    Jenny frowns and tightens her grip on her bag.


    ¡°Being the boss of Jade Picture, I can¡¯t be hoping that mypetitor gets the role, can I?¡±


    The answer is very official. Though it didn¡¯t bring her anyfort, it also didn¡¯t favor Sky.


    Jenny is relieved and she feels slightly better.


    Sky continues tough, ¡°You should mention it earlier, I should then sign up with Jade Picture. Luke, if


    you want me to go over, I can consider the move.¡±


    The rearview mirror conveys Luke¡¯s expression. He continues to smile but did not give her an answer.


    It is definitely beneficial for Jade Picture to have Sky with them. Sky is highly in demand by the many


    motion pictures and social mediapanies. Only Luke knows what he is thinking at this point.


    Once he sends Sky to Brilliant Entertainment, Luke and Jenny proceed to thepany.


    A ck luxurious car with an eye-catching registration te stops at the entrance to Brilliant


    Entertainment. Sky says that she had left her bag in the car and the only one who could take the bag


    for her was Jenny.


    Jenny doesn¡¯t like to be hounded by paparazzi and she felt as if the scene of her passing the bag to


    Sky was captured by someone. But she can¡¯t tell where the paparazzi are hiding. She maintains her


    silence.


    Sky stands at the ground floor of Brilliant Entertainment and looks at the car drive away.


    She didn¡¯t notice that a tall and handsome man is standing behind her, looking at her with his razor-


    focused eyes.


    ¡°Jealous?¡± The man asks.


    Sky didn¡¯t turn around as if she knew who he is and coldly replies, ¡°The status of that gal is nothing for


    me to be jealous about.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you standing here for so long? Are you expecting Luke toe back for you?¡±


    ¡°Just mind your own business.¡±


    She turns and says, ¡°You¡¯re a director and keep following me around. Aren¡¯t you worried about rumors


    from thepany staff?¡±


    ¡°They can say all they want, what am I worried about?¡±


    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re not concerned about your wife?¡±


    When she mentions the wife, his posture stiffens up and turns serious and said in frustration, ¡°Don¡¯t


    mention her.¡±


    Sky smiles and adjusts his cor, ¡°Mr. Hopkins, I need to remind, we just have a business rtionship,


    don¡¯t interfere too much. I¡¯ll give you what you need and that¡¯s beneficial to both of us, what do you


    say?¡±


    Sky¡¯s smile is sly as if the angel and devil arebined into one. Her slender finger brushes his chin


    and touches his chest momentarily. The man caves in and grabs her hand.


    She retracts her hand and walks off in a breeze.


    ¡°Mr. Hopkins, quickly find out for me that issue. I have a meeting with an advertisementpany. I¡¯ve


    got to run.¡±


    Her high heels give off the crisp sound as if each step is on the lower half of a man¡¯s body. He takes a


    deep breath and smells her fragrance and inevitably has a reaction.


    The lobby is filled with people and he can only walk back to the lift. Once back at the office, he calls for


    his secretary and ravaged her on the office table.


    His hands grab on to the voluptuous breasts and violently ravaged her till the table squeaked loudly.


    The secretary¡¯s blouse was in a mess and she bites her lips to prevent herself from screaming out loud.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    It was supposed to be a tasty moment but after he vents out he feels tasteless. He looks in a distant,


    that damn woman.


    Sooner orter I¡¯ll make you beg me for a fuck.

 Chapter112 A Secret Investigation

    A Secret Investigation


    The secretary pants and moans for a while before she finds out that Myles has actually stopped. And


    she feels a little embarrassed.


    It¡¯s just that the women around Myles are smart. Even under such a circumstance, they can still try


    their best to observe Myles¡¯s words and expressions. Her suit jacket is casually on shoulders, and the


    shirt buttons are pulled loosely. Even though she has buttoned the buttons, the shirt still cannot cover


    her sexy figure.


    She sits at his desk with her long legs folded together. The moment she lifts legs, everything in the skirt


    can be seen clearly.


    But none of this arouses Myles¡¯s desire.


    The secretary then gets the point, sits down embarrassedly, quickly smooths the clothes on her body,


    and stand aside respectfully.


    Myles leans on the executive chair and folds her hands on the table frowning and looking worriedly.


    ¡°Have you finished the job that I asked you to dst time?¡±


    The secretary hears that,ughing out suddenly, ¡°so is this what you are troubled with? You should tell


    me earlier so that we can have sexter.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡± Myles sits up with a jerk from his chair, ¡°have you found anything?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The Secretary touches his chest, points at his shirt and answers word by word, with confidence.


    Myles takes her hand and says, ¡°Show it to me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± She stamps her foot in a coquettish manner, throws a wink, turns and walks


    out of the office, ¡°wait a minute...¡±


    A yellow paper bag is on the huge desk. The paper and the bag rustle. Myles looks at what she has


    found in the document, and smiles.


    The secretary, standing behind him, pinching his shoulder, raising her eyebrows and looking at the


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    contents of the paper with a smile, asks,


    ¡°Myles, why did you ask me to gather information about Jenny? You like her?¡±


    ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. I¡¯d love to have more girls serving you. Although Jenny looks like a simple girl, she is


    involved with a lot of people. It¡¯s not so easy for you to get her.¡±


    Myles nces at the name ¡°Adan¡± on the paper, snorts coldly, pushes the paper back into the


    envelope, raises his hand and holds the secretary¡¯s slender wrist. He looks at the sexy body of the


    secretary from up to down, with dubious attitude. He ces his big hands on her fair thigh and then


    slides them higher and higher...


    ¡°Do you think I am such a man who doesn¡¯t care about the business for a woman?¡±


    The Secretary moans heavily. She bents over towards Myles¡¯s face, skillfully raises her legs and sits on


    his legs, wriggling her waist like having strong desire.


    ¡°Myles...¡±


    The sound instion of the office door is good. There are two different worlds inside and outside the


    door. The desire inside is burning and the outside is busy.


    Jenny apanies Luke to thepany. Originally, she wants to avoid meeting others and walks


    from the garage by herself. But for some reason, Luke¡¯s car directly stops at the gate of Jade Picture,


    where there are many pedestrians.


    Jenny picks up her bag and blocks her face. She turns to Luke and says, ¡°let¡¯s go to the garage. There


    are too many people here...¡±


    Luke¡¯s face looms that it seems like he can not be convinced by this reason.


    ¡°We have make a deal that we would not disclose our rtionship now. There will be too many troubles


    after that. And colleagues in thepany will gossip about...¡±


    Before Jenny finishes, Luke opens the door with a frown and says coldly, ¡°drive her to the garage.¡±


    Looking at the back of the Luke. Jenny realizes that he didn¡¯t look well just now. It seems that he has


    misunderstood something.


    ¡°Jenny, why don¡¯t you want to go into thepany with Luke? What a good opportunity to show your


    identity?¡±


    Chen is puzzled and asks as he drives into the underground garage.


    Jenny frowns and replies, ¡°he¡¯s a boss who has just acquire Jade Picture. If it¡¯s revealed that he has an


    affair with me, people would think of him in a different way. Maybe some people will badmouth him as a


    man who relies on woman.¡±


    Chen loos surprised, ¡°is this what you think?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I thought you are worrying about your reputation.¡±


    Jenny sighs, ¡°I don¡¯t care about it. Because I am already knee-deep in a lot of negative news.¡±


    Chen looks at her side face with admiration, but he still worries about her.


    From the elevator in the garage to the gym, Jenny finds that Cecelia has been waiting for her at the


    door.


    When seeing Jenny, Cecelia five the sportswear to her and asks her to wear it right now.


    ¡°There are so many people in the gym today. Go ahead quickly. I¡¯ll help you to upy a treadmill first.¡±


    ¡°How could there be so many people in the gym?¡± Jenny is a little puzzled. Usually the famous stars of


    thepany are outside thepany to work. New stars are often in the shape ssroom and dance


    ssroom, and there are few people in the gym.


    In the dressing room.


    Cecelia rolls her eyes and looks disdainful, ¡°Do you know Christina, it is she who brings some new


    stars and says that she get a new work for them which requires them to have some muscle. They are


    going to work out in the gym for these two days.¡±


    ¡°Good for them. But why are you scornful?¡±


    ¡°Gosh, they can¡¯t even bear the level of difficulty in the dance ssroom. I don¡¯t think that they can


    keep doing exercises to have muscles.¡±


    Cecelia finds that Jenny is still standing here, then she pushes her to the fitting room, ¡°hey, please


    change your suit quickly!¡±


    ¡°OK! Don¡¯t push me, I¡¯m going now...¡±


    Entering the fitting room, Jenny sees a lot of pretty girls.


    Five or six young girls stands in front of the wardrobe, being naked.


    ¡°Oh, Ada, look at you! Your breasts are so big! Do you take hormone as meal since you are a kid?¡± It is


    Christina who is speaking. Her voice sounds familiar, but Jenny doesn¡¯t see her. She seems to be


    standing behind the door of the open cupboard which has blocked her.¡±


    ¡°Bull shit, Christina! No one can have a G cup by simply eating it.¡± One of the girls obviously disagrees.


    ¡°Then what is your opinion?¡±


    ¡°Let me see...¡± The girl stretches out her hand and pinches Ada¡¯s breasts twice, which makes Ada


    shocked to scream. Theyughs and says, ¡°I think it may be because of the men.¡±


    Jenny envies these new stars who seemingly do not worry about anything. When she first started her


    career, she seemed to be as naive as them and couldugh at a little thing all day.

 Chapter 113 Scar and Tattoo

    Chapter 113 Scar and Tattoo


    Christina is the first to see Jennye in and coughs twice to give everyone a hint.


    Many girls knows Jenny. Except Christina, they are polite and says hi to Jenny.


    Jenny¡¯s age is not much older than them. Although some of them are new star, they are older than her.


    However, in thepany, they are always ranked ording to the status and the order of their debut,


    so naturally Jenny is regarded as their senior.


    Jenny smiles politely and turns to the another ce to change clothes.


    Just taking off underwear, Jenny hears a voice behind her with a cold hum, ¡°I did not expect you to


    have a such sexy figure as you look slim.¡±


    It sounds familiar.


    To her surprise, it is Christina who clearly doesn¡¯t like her. Now why does shee to her?


    Jenny nces at her breast and raises her eyebrows, ¡°so do you.¡±


    Christina is 1.7 meters tall. Although she is not bootylicious, she has long legs. Before she bes a


    star, she has posed for many magazine cover as she was a ne model. In addition, because of her


    family, she is well-connected. As soon as she enters this field, she is taken care by a famous agent.


    After putting on the sports underwear, her hair and ne are entangled and stuck in her clothes.


    Even though Jenny is flexible, she can not solve it by herself.


    ¡°Let me help you.¡±


    When Christina says this, Jenny is a little surprised and nods hesitantly, ¡°thank you.¡±


    ¡°No problem. We are in the samepany, so we supposed to help each other...¡±


    Christina drags the ne, then pulls a few strands of hair that are tangled with the ne, and


    finally pulls out the long hair tucked in the sports underwear. As she pulls her hair up to adjust the


    ne, she notices that there is a red heart which is of the size of a fingernail cap on the back of


    Jenny¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Is this a tattoo?¡±


    Jenny subconsciously touches her back neck and nods with a smile.


    ¡°You seems to be quite obedient following to the rules of thepany. Unexpectedly we are the same.¡±


    Christina puts down Jenny¡¯s hair and stands aside with her arms folded, being scornful.


    Jenny notices the rose tattoo on her arm, and is serious slightly, ¡°thepany doesn''t allow us to have


    tattoos for which will affects our filming in the future. And it will be very troublesome to deal with tattoos


    in the movies or TV series.¡±


    ¡°Come on. Although you have tattoo on the back of your neck which is not obvious, but it is still a


    tattoo!¡±


    Hearing that, Jenny frowns and exins, ¡°when I was a child, I went to the aquarium and fell down


    identally. I was bitten by a small fish which leads to a scar. My mother thought it looks ugly, so she


    took me to tattoo. It is not as what you think.¡±


    Hearing this, Christina¡¯s face changes slightly. After a few seconds of silence, she nces at her, and


    left, ¡°bull shit. I don¡¯t believe it. Don¡¯t be holier-than-thou. It is just a tattoo, okay?¡±


    ¡°Girls, let''s go. I can¡¯t stand staying with her!¡±


    Then they leave the fitting room noisily.


    Staring after them, Jenny raises her eyebrows withplex feeling.


    She touches the tattoo on her neck and could feel some protruding marks which is no longer obvious.


    When her mother was still alive, she told her that it was left by a small tailed fish when she fell into the


    aquarium. This fish¡¯s teeth are poisonous. Although it¡¯s not a big problem if being bitten, It¡¯s hard to


    remove the scar. That¡¯s why her mom took her to get a tattoo.


    She sits on the sofa in the fitting room and frowns for a moment. Maybe she was too young at that


    time, or she was ill seriously after falling in. She just couldn¡¯t remember how she fell into the aquarium.


    Her parents didn¡¯t tell her much when they were alive.


    Forget it, it doesn¡¯t matter.


    She touches the ne around her neck and takes a deep breath,


    ¡°Dad and mom, please bless me that I could find out the truth of that year. I hope that it would have


    nothing to do with the Lu.¡±


    In the whole day, Jenny stays in the gym. The fitness coaches are called away by Christina and those


    stars. Jenny has to work out by herself. Fortunately, Cecelia is a sports maniac. She is very proficient in


    all kinds of exercises. She is more than enough to train Jenny alone.


    ¡°You should have to do another one hundred squats today before finishing." Cecelia unscrews the cap


    of the mineral water and gives it to Jenny, who is still struggling with the barbell.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Keep going.¡±


    When they are talking, Jenny¡¯s cell phone rings.


    ¡°Your cell phone rings,¡± Cecelia nces at her,


    ¡°Please take it to me,¡± Jenny grits her teeth and finishes a squat, speaking tiredly.


    Cecelia nods, picks up her cell phone and says, ¡°hello? Jenny is in the gym now. She is not able to


    answer the phone. Please call backter.¡±


    ¡°Address? And your name?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. The gym is on the second floor of Jade Picture. You can see it when youes out from


    the elevator.¡±


    After answering the phone, Cecelia looks suspiciously and asks Jenny, ¡°do you have a brother? Are


    you not the only child of your family?¡±


    ¡°What? No,¡± answers Jenny casually, ¡°Cecelia, don''t stand in my way. I¡¯m almost out of breath. You can


    go to have a rest.¡±


    Cecelia originally wants to talk about it, but she thinks that Jenny is exhausted now. And it is not an


    emergency. So she puts down her cell phone and sits down in elsewhere.


    After doing a hundred squats, Jenny feels like she is extremely exhausted. She nces at the five


    treadmills that have been upied before, but there is no one there now. Christina and her friends are


    all leaning on the yoga mat, being on their phones and flirting with men in the gym.


    Just like what Cecelia has said before, they have no perseverance to keep fit.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± She takes a sip of water and nces at Christina.


    Cecelia sneers, ¡°I have told you that. And I bet that they would note tomorrow.¡±


    Jenny bows her head andughs, ¡°forget about them. What do you have for dinner? Do you want to


    join me if you don¡¯t have an appointment?¡±


    In the past two days, she was busy losing weight. Before she left home, she said to her grandma that


    she would not go back to dinner. Otherwise, she feels that the amount of exercise today would be


    wasted.


    Cecelia is about to nod her head when she suddenly sees a maning by the door of the gym. And


    she could not take her eyes off him.


    The girls in the gym are screaming, ¡°oh god, he¡¯s gorgeous!¡±


    Jenny finds that Cecelia¡¯s eyes are straight, and feels puzzled, subconsciously following her sight,


    ¡°what?¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She turns around and sees warm and gentle eyes.


    ¡°Hi, Jenny. Long time no see..¡±


    The man is gentle and elegant. He is wearing a beige sweater, white casual pants, and a camel coat in


    his arms. He is walking towards Jenny like someone who is under the sunshine.


    ¡°Adan...¡± Jenny hesitates and calls him.

 Chapter 114 The Former Best Actor

    Chapter 114 The Former Best Actor


    Adan¡¯s presence at the gym causes amotion.


    Christina and her friends originallyy on the yoga mat and was on their mobile phones. When they


    sees him from a distance, they all stands up.


    ¡°Who is that man? A new star? He looks elegant,¡± one of the girls standing by Christina takes a


    pictures of him and says, ¡°let me have a check.¡±


    Christina looks at Adan with a frown and feels familiar with him.


    Ada, who has been silent for a while, whispers after staring at him, ¡°it¡¯s Adan who won the Golden Bear


    Award four years ago."


    Christina touches her chin and looks at Ada. Ada¡¯s words suddenly remind her, ¡°oh, it is him...¡±


    ¡°The best actor? Was he in the movie called shining spears and armoured horses? No wonder that he


    looks familiar.¡±


    The others are surprised.


    "After he won the award, he just filmed two movies and then he withdrew from the entertainment


    industry. So now there are a lot of people don''t know him.¡±


    Ada¡¯s voice is soft and slow, but she has exined clearly.


    But Christina is impatient to know more, ¡°why didn¡¯t he continue to develop his career in maind


    China?¡±


    Ada has never seen Christina being impatient. Being shocked for a while, she answers incoherently,


    ¡°because...Because I heard that his parents are in Hongkong. And his family is rich. So they ask him to


    go back and inherit his family property.¡±


    Christina raises her head, and looks at them at the door feeling puzzled, ¡°is he familiar with Jenny?¡±


    "Both of them won the Golden Bear award of the same year. Maybe this is the reason why they know


    each other...¡±


    Ada¡¯s low voice sounds like a mosquito, which makes Christina feel irritable.


    ¡°Does it matter? You arepletely out of your mind.¡±


    ADA is yelled by her which makes her shut her mouth immediately and does not dare to say anything.


    In the fitting room, Jenny quickly changes her clothes and packs up.


    She has heard Victoria saying that Adan is back, and she thought it was a joke. Now she suddenly


    sees him, which makes her feel unreal.


    When she is packing things, she is worried. For Adan, she is always a little guilty. Before she received


    help from him and his family when she was helpless, but she couldn¡¯t give them anything in return.


    She meets Christina when leaving the fitting room.


    ¡°Some one leads a colorful private life.¡±


    She¡¯s as mean as usual.


    Jenny doesn¡¯t bother arguing with him, so she just passes her with her bag on her back.


    ¡°What is she flexing? She has been worked as a star for so many years, but still sitting around like us in


    thepany...¡± A girl stranding near Christina frowns and murmurs.


    Christina stares at her, ¡°I am not sitting around.¡±


    The girl shrinks her neck and doesn¡¯t dare to speak again.


    Seeing that Christina aggressively goes to clean up her closet, they look at each other embarrassedly.


    What wrong with Christina today?


    On the other side, Adan takes Jenny¡¯s bag from her hand and smooths her hair, ¡°you are slimmer.¡±


    ¡°Sure? I don¡¯t think so.¡± Jenny spreads out her hands, ¡°if I have lost weight, I would not go to the gym.¡±


    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. I don¡¯t mind your weight. Let¡¯s go to have some delicious food.¡±


    Adan looks at her fondly.


    She sticks out her tongue, ¡°maybe I can only eat sd.¡±


    And thinking that ¡°if I break the rule, today¡¯s work is in vain. Let alone my endorsement.¡±


    Adan raises his eyebrows slightly, touches his chin and says, ¡°Okay. Then I need to ask my friend


    where is the best sd here.¡±


    ¡°Really? But you just came back. So you are the boss today. You can eat whatever you like, I can try to


    control myself to eat less.¡±


    Jenny smiles and pats Adan on the shoulder, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    When Jenny and Adan walk out from the gate of Jade Picture, Jessica happens to hold hands with


    Frankie andes out of the elevator. Seeing a familiar figure, Jessica suddenly stops her steps.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Frankie looks at her suspiciously.


    ¡°Do you think that¡¯s jenny?¡±


    Having a look along Jessica¡¯s eyesight, Frankie finds two people at the door. The man is tall, and is


    opening the door to let the woman get on the car. When the man gets on the car, he sees his side face,


    which is good-looking.


    Frankie¡¯s face changes.


    ¡°Is he Adan?¡±


    Jessica frowns and asks, ¡°why is Jenny with Adan?¡±


    In her impression, this young Golden Bear Award winner seems to have nothing to do with Jenny.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Frankie¡¯s eyes are fixed on that car. People who are automobile fans know that this car is a global


    limited sports car. There are only five released in China, five different colors, of which the silver one is


    the most expensive.


    Four years ago, when Adan won the Golden Bear Award with Jenny, Frankie was not familiar with


    Jenny at that time. He was busy with the internship in Jade Picture, and did not have frequent contact


    with Jenny. Therefore, he does not know exactly when Jenny knew Adam.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that Adan¡¯s family is rich and does business in Hongkong. Three years ago, when he was


    most popr, he suddenly withdrew from the entertainment industry. It seems that he went home to


    take over his family business. I have some friends there who say that he has a secret girlfriend, who


    has not shown up yet.¡±


    Jessica has always been more gossipy, and has more people to chat with. Naturally she knows more.


    Frankie is just thinking about how Adan and Jenny met. When Jessica talks about his withdrawal three


    years ago, he suddenly thinks of something,


    ¡°When exactly did he withdraw three years ago?¡±


    ¡°When?¡± Jessica ponders for a moment, ¡°I remember it was a big news, like...¡±


    Suddenly, she says firmly, ¡°maybe it was around the month when the Jin''s Wine had some affairs. At


    that time, things of Jin''s Wine were sensational, involving many cases of officials¡¯ corruption. There was


    no news in the entertainment industry that time. Then suddenly, Adan¡¯s withdrawal became headline


    which directly shadowed the news of Jin''s Wine.¡±


    The reason why things in Jin''s Wine ended so quickly and didn¡¯t involve Jenny is the news about his


    withdrawal in the entertainment industry released.


    At that time, some people on the Inte spected whether it was because it involved too much


    officials and was of great sensitivity that they used this news to divert attention, but it was soon denied.


    If they really wanted to do that, there is no need to sacrifice the future of a well-trained actor. It is


    enough to use a news about some star¡¯s cheating.


    Jessica is thinking about what it has to do with Jenny, and suddenly she finds something is wrong with


    Frankie.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why do you care about this suddenly.¡±

 Chapter 115 Covering-up

    Chapter 115 Covering-up


    ¡°Was there a counterpart of the movie by which Jenny won the award on new year''s day?¡±


    When Frankie asks about the film, Jessica suddenly realizes something, ¡°yes, at that time, it was said


    that the crew was short of funds. So director Zhang invited director Wang to set up a temporary shed


    with the original crew of Jenny¡¯s movie, and filmed a New Year blockbuster for additional investment of


    the investors¡±


    Unexpectedly, the movie, which had been shooting for more than half a year at that time, flopped badly


    at the box office, but the New Year blockbuster which had been shot for two months was a hit.


    ¡°But Jenny wasn¡¯t in that movie...¡±


    Jessica is a little surprised. She doesn¡¯t know why Frankie is asking.


    When she was still Jenny¡¯s friend, she did ask why she wasn¡¯t in the film. If she was, she would be


    well-known now.


    Jenny¡¯s exnation was that she was first in a sad movie. So she couldn¡¯t adjust her mood in that


    When she asked, she suddenly understood.


    Although Jenny was not in that film, Adan starred in it, who was already a little famous at that time, and


    was asked to help by director Wang.


    Although they were two different films, they are in the same set.


    So they may have known each other at that time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Frankie looks at her, without exining too much, and just walks away toward the door.


    But she thinks Frankie looks weird.


    He is suspicious of something.


    Recently, Frankie always goes out alone without telling her. Last night, she secretly checked his phone


    and found that he had deleted everything, which made her even more suspicious.


    What¡¯s the problem if Adan knows Jenny?


    In front of the French window of the CEO¡¯s office on the 10th floor of Jade Picture, of which the vision is


    wide, there is a man in a ck suit standing. His cold eyes float far through the window. On the viaduct


    far away, there is a silver sports car running fast.


    There is a knock on the door in the huge office.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    There are sounds of high heels on the floor, and Luke hears Lilian¡¯s serious, icy voice,


    ¡°Luke, it¡¯s Adan from AJ Media who is with Jenny.¡±


    ¡°AJ Media?¡±


    ¡°It is the property of Hongkong Adan group. Adan, the only son of the Yan, founded it three years ago.


    He is well-connected in Hongkong. He just set up a branch in X City three months ago. It seems that he


    is going to develop in maind China.¡±


    Lilian is an analyst.


    After all, although the maind market isrge, there are always people who want to take a share of it


    and he has to keep an eye on it.


    At present, thepetition between Brilliant Entertainment and Jade Picture is already very intense.


    And theirpetition of resources is heating up. He has to avoid someone ying both ends against


    the middle.


    Looking at Luke¡¯s back, Lilian doesn¡¯t get a response for a long time. She starts to get a little flustered


    and thinks that she may have said something wrong.


    As for Luke, he just frowns and looks out of the window with a chill in his eyes.


    Does AJ Media mean Adan and Jenny?


    The name is quite obvious.


    -


    In the revolving restaurant in the ZF Building, the tallest building of X City, the most beautiful sight of X


    City can be seen clearly from the window.


    Adan cuts the steak with a smile and looks at the girl across him, ¡°are you sure that you don¡¯t wanna


    have a taste? It¡¯s really tasty.¡±


    Jenny is chewing on the sd, swallowing, shaking her hair and raising a hand, ¡°no, take it away. I


    can¡¯t eat it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal having a piece.¡±


    As Adan says, he makes a gesture to put a piece of steak on Jenny¡¯s te.


    Jenny quickly picks up her te and pleads, ¡°Adan, don¡¯t tempt me. Do you know how much time I¡¯ll


    have to run on the treadmill if I eat it?¡±


    Adan stops for a moment, and looks a little embarrassed. He hesitates, sighs and takes it back. He


    says helplessly, ¡°well, it¡¯s not easy to buy you a dinner.¡±


    Jenny puts down the te, takes a breath, and grins again, ¡°it¡¯s OK. I¡¯m so d to see you. And the


    dinner is not the most important thing.¡±


    ¡°You used to love delicious food. Your dad always sent you some spicy food when we were in the crew.


    At that time, the most favorite thing of the whole crew was waiting for your express delivery.¡±


    Adan looks at Jenny worriedly.


    Jenny shrugs her shoulders indifferently, ¡°I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯ve been in Melbourne for a long time. Now, in


    China, I¡¯ll look fat when I eat spicy food. So I have to quit. Anyway work is the priority.¡±


    ¡°Actually you don¡¯t need to do that. You are a graduate of finance, and if you want, you can a better job


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    corresponding your major instead of entering the entertainment industry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy,¡± Jennyughs, stirring the sd on her te, ¡°I was an actor before. Finance


    house back.¡±


    When she came back to China, she had thought clearly that she would choose to enter entertainment


    industry. Although being an actress is very tired and may get a bad reputation, she can get money


    quickly. Even if she is now a small figure who can¡¯t reach c-list now, she can get a considerable sry


    for filming a movie. This is what she needs and what she likes.


    Adan doesn¡¯t think so. He frowns, ¡°if you¡¯re worried that it¡¯s hard to find a job, AJ Media is always open


    to you. If you don¡¯t want to develop in maind China, you can go to Hongkong. My parents should be


    very happy to have you in our family.¡±


    When he mentions this, Jenny feels upset, but she still keeps smiling, ¡°Adan, I know you are good to


    me, but you really don¡¯t need to do so.¡±


    She lowers her head and eat the sd slowly. She is very grateful to what he and his family have done.


    Adan¡¯s parents treat her good. In recent years, when she was in Melbourne, she had been taken care


    of by them, although she is not their rtives. And it always made her feel guilty.


    Adan can¡¯t help gripping his knife and fork hand harder, and his tone is a bit depressed, ¡°Jenny, you


    don¡¯t need to be so polite to me. You know, I always treat you as...¡±


    Suddenly, Jenny raises her head, lifts her hand to reach for the ss and meets Adan¡¯s straight


    eyesight.


    ¡°I always treat you as my sister,¡± after all, he couldn¡¯t make up his mind to confess. He knows that if he


    does so, it would be hard to ask Jenny to ept his kindness again and everything he does will be


    believed to have bad intentions.


    Jenny takes a sip of water and then begins tough. Two dimples in the corners of her mouth seem to


    shine with light which look charming.


    ¡°I always regard you as my brother. By the way, Adan, will you not go back to Hongkong this time?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Adan says with a restrained voice, ¡°my parents hope that I can expand the market here. There


    will be at least a year before I going back to Hongkong.¡±

 Chapter116 I Do Not Care About Who He Is

    I Do Not Care About Who He Is


    ¡°Does Victoria know that youe back? She said you wereing back when she was on video with


    me half a month ago, and I thought she was joking.¡±


    Then Jenny feels unhappy, ¡°Why didn''t you tell me before you came back?¡±


    ¡°I am afraid she learned it from her brother. I did not tell her that.¡±


    ¡°If she knows you are eating with me, she wille and ckmail you right now.¡±


    Jenny looks down with a smile, brushes her hair around her ears, and her elegant swan neck glistens


    with silver nes.


    Adan¡¯s eyes reflects her face alone, as if they can hold nothing else.


    It is dark outside, and they are like old friends whom they has not seen for a long time. They talk about


    life and troubles and the ups and downs of the past as if they can talk about anything.


    Adan does not want to break Jenny¡¯s unguarded mentality towards him, so he chooses to keep silent


    for a while and hide his heart.


    ¡°Where are you living now? I¡¯ll take you back.¡±


    The waiter drives the car to the door of the restaurant. They walk out of the restaurant together. Adan


    opens the door of the car and makes a gesture of greeting to Jenny.


    At first, Jenny hesitates. She thinks that it will be strange if she says no. So she decides to go back to


    her apartment tonight. And she gets into the car.


    ¡°I live with Victoria in a single apartment, which is not too far from here.¡±


    Adan is a very funny man. He talks about many interesting things in the car. Jenny does notugh so


    much for a long time.


    On the way, Luke calls Jenny.


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    Luke is speaking coldly as before and Jenny does not find nothing different. She looks around at Adan.


    Then she lowers her voice and says, ¡°I¡¯m with my friends. I¡¯m going back to my apartment.¡±


    She has not yet figured out how to tell Adan and Victoria that she is married, so she ns to keep it a


    secret until she is a little more stable.


    There is no way to exin the pregnancy, after all, and she worries that the more people know it, the


    more trouble she will meet.


    After the thing about pregnancy is over, she confesses to Victoria and Adan.


    There is a long silence on the other end of the line. Just when Jenny thinks he has hung up, Luke is


    speaking again, ¡°Aren¡¯t youing back to the Flower House tonight?¡±


    Because Adan is looking on and she is afraid of Adan will think to much, so Jenny does not exin


    much. She just says, ¡°It¡¯s toote today. I¡¯ll talk to you tomorrow about something.¡±


    Then she hangs up.


    Adan asks simply, ¡°Your boyfriend?¡±


    Jenny¡¯ face turns red, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    They are legally married, so they are boyfriend and girlfriend.


    Adan bes numb and hesitates for a long time without any reaction. What does it mean?


    In his mind, a boyfriend, maybe the man who is chasing her?


    Jenny is pretty, so it¡¯s normal for someone to pursue her. But she still lives in a single apartment with


    Victoria. That means nothing is going anywhere.


    After all, he knows that Jenny just breaks up with Frankie


    Then, Adan mentions Frankie in a roundabout way to take care of Jenny¡¯s mood.


    ¡°I heard that Jessica, your best friend is going to get married.¡±


    Jenny nods, ¡°Adan, you don¡¯t have to beat around the bush. I broke up with Frankie. There is nothing


    to be ashamed to ask.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You are so outstanding. And Frankie breaks up with you, I believe that he will regret.¡±


    Hearing what Adan says, Jenny thinks of Victoria¡¯s previous dirty words and suddenly burst intough,


    ¡°You are so gentle that you even curse people for me in such a gentle way.¡±


    When Victoria knows that, she scold them much. What makes Jenny the most impressed is that,


    ¡°Jessica is a shameless bitch. Frankie and Jessica are both the mentally disabled. If I see her, I will


    strip off all her clothes and throw her into the forest and feed her to the dogs. Oh, the dogs won''t eat


    them.¡±


    At the door of the apartment, Jenny gets out of the car and talks to Adan,ughing and talking.


    ¡°There are nomps. Shall I send you up?¡±


    ¡°No, there is no need. Victoria is at home!¡± Jenny points to the lighted room on the second floor, ¡°I live


    in that room. It¡¯s a mess. When it¡¯s ready, pleasee and visit me.¡±


    They don¡¯t dare to chat in front of the door for too long. After all, the negative news just stops these two


    days. If Jenny is photographed again, it will be harder to exin.


    Jenny presses the code to open the door, only to find that someone standing at the window is not


    Victoria.


    A tall figure with cold features is back to her, looking out of the window just gone sports car.


    Jenny hesitates and looks around the room hurriedly, ¡°What are you doing here? Where¡¯s Victoria?¡±


    ¡°Is it because of this man that you don¡¯t go back to the Flower House?¡±


    There is a chill in the air.


    Jenny is standing in the doorway. Then the door just closes behind her.


    ¡°He¡¯s my friend. I wonder if you¡¯ve misunderstood me?¡±


    Normal people know what to say at this time. And she just wants Luke to listen to her exnation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the identity of this man, and I just want to know why you don¡¯t go back to the Garden


    tonight?¡±


    Luke turns around and pulls out his hands, which are in his trouser pocket, and ces them on the


    window sill. He stands in a seemingly casual posture, but with an air of authority.


    Thinking of Luke¡¯s anger when they arrived at thepany, Jenny realizes that Luke does not hope


    her to keep their marriage a secret.


    Something is easy to exin, but it turns to be hard to say that.


    She frowns and thinks for a moment, then says cautiously,


    ¡°I do think it¡¯s toote, and your grandma should go to bed. I do not want to bother her when I go


    back...¡±


    ¡°Lying will only aggravate the misunderstanding, if you think I misunderstood you.¡±


    Luke, who has no intention of waiting for her to finish, cuts her off mercilessly and exposes her lie, ¡°You


    should know the soundproof effect of the Flower House.¡±


    It seems that Jenny falls into trouble.


    ¡°Tell me, why don¡¯t you want to go back to the garden?¡±


    Luke is still standing on the windowsill, not trying to get close to her, but the sneer on his lips makes her


    shudder.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, then I will speak for you. If not, you take a step forward. And if you think that


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    reason will move me, then you just stand there so that you do not need to continue to lie.¡±


    Before Jenny can agree or refuse, Luke looks up at her coldly and almost asks her, ¡°Do the servants at


    the Flower House show you no respect?¡±


    She pauses for a few seconds and shakes her head slowly.


    ¡°Come here.¡± Luke says coldly, looking very serious.

 Chapter117 Telling A Lie

    Telling A Lie


    She takes a step forward, thinking she is only irritating him, so he wants to scares her.


    ¡°Is it the conditions of the garden can not meet your requirements?¡±


    The cool sound is like a waterfall pouring in the cold night, flowing slowly in the silent room.


    Jenny keeps silent. As she walks forward, her steps are a little boisterous.


    ¡°Is that you hate me?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    This bachelor t is very small, only fifty square meters in size. It is five or six steps from the porch to


    the window. Luke has almost finished talking about all the possibilities. Jennye up to him with only


    twenty centimeters to go.


    Luke looks at her coldly, ¡°You are not satisfied with any of the many reasons I tell you?¡±


    Her fingers clench violently, with her nails pinching her flesh, but she seems to feel no pain.


    She panics.


    Since she has known Luke, Jenny has seen him in all his bully ways, in all his meekness, in all his


    rage, but she has never seen him look at her with such indifference.


    ¡°Adan is just my friend. So please don¡¯t misunderstand me. I don¡¯t go back to the garden today


    because...¡±


    ¡°Because what?¡±


    Because...¡±


    She averts his eyes and does not tell the reason for a long time.


    Luke¡¯s patience has run out and he takes a quick step forward, ¡°Because you¡¯re not going to tell your


    friends the fact that you¡¯re married.¡±


    He approaches abruptly her.


    Jenny feels like she can hardly breathe.


    She opens her mouth and tries to exin something, but he is telling the truth, and she has no power


    of refuting it.


    A burst of paines from her chin and she is forced to look up into the cold eyes.


    His features, like a cold sculpture, has no feeling, ¡°Have you nothing to say?¡±


    She struggles, trying to get out of his grasp, but the force on her shoulder makes her impotent.


    ¡°At first, we make an appointment that we should not tell anyone about it for the moment...¡±


    She tries to redeem with their original agreement.


    ¡°Is it? I didn¡¯t know then what sort of a range you were talking about for other people.¡±


    Luke¡¯s voice grows colder and colder.


    ¡°Adan is just my friend.¡±


    Jenny doesn¡¯t seem to have anything else to say except this, but it just seems so weak at the moment.


    ¡°Are you going to introduce me that way to your friends?¡±


    Then, Jenny blinks. She catches a glimpse of the bedroom door and finds a person lying vaguely on


    the bed, but without moving.


    The yellow light shines on the edge of the bed and she sees blood dripping from the top of her feet.


    ¡°What do you do to Victoria?¡± Her eyes widen and she struggles desperately.


    Luke snorts, ¡°Do you see it all?¡±


    ¡°If you kill someone, you¡¯ll pay for it. Luke, so what if you are born in the Lus family...¡±


    ¡°In Xicheng, my family does not need to pay for killing a person.¡±


    ¡°Fuck you...¡±


    ¡°You hide the fact that you are married to me, and then you me your husband for being a jerk?¡± The


    pressure on my shoulders is getting a little heavier.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you forget that my marriage with you is only a business!¡±


    Jenny loud roar makes the room in a dead silence.


    That is the truth of her marriage. But for these months, she has been trying to hypnotize herself into


    forgetting that it¡¯s just a shady deal.


    Luke¡¯s face went pale for a moment. Then the next second, he leans close to her face, almost touching


    the end of her nose, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I will forget it.¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, a sharp pain in her lip causes her nerves to jump like an electric shock.


    Luke wraps his arm around her waist, with his other hand around the lower half of her face. Luke kisses


    her crazily.


    She has clenched her teeth, and now the pain is heavy on the bar, so she has to let go of her teeth and


    lets him kiss.


    He withdraws from between her lips and teeth, but the next second he presses her hard against the


    window. The moon shines on her bright but flustered cheek, on her neck, and on her crumpled sports


    shirt.


    In order to bnce her body, Jenny subconsciously holds on to the window ss. However, there is


    nothing else for her to pass through the smooth window. Her breath forms a mist on the window ss,


    and behind her, the man is abusing her wildly.


    She screams, writhing wildly as she tries to break out of his grip, ¡°Let me go...¡±


    ¡°You ought to know what I call a bargain!¡±


    The man¡¯s chest presses hard against her back, with his left hand around her waist and his right hand


    around her shoulders to squeeze her entire chin and force her to turn around, ¡°I will give you what you


    want.¡±


    ¡°Luke, I hate you. Don¡¯t touch me. Don¡¯t touch me...¡±


    She screams, she struggles, and her head is full of shame and anger. She feels shameful because this


    man is trashing her like dirt at this moment.


    Looking at Jenny burst into tears, Luke seems to want to kill her. Luke looks like a ruthless killer. He


    takes Jenny back into his arms, and the hand that has held her chin is now around her neck.


    ¡°How long do you think I can bear it?¡±


    There is an eerie silence in the air.


    For a moment, Jenny looks up at him as if she is dead, spitting out cold words,


    ¡°Luke, I can¡¯t take this deal. We have to get a divorce.¡±


    Only now does she realize the true nature of Luke, who is a ruthless and disagreeable business man.


    He is also a cold, possessive and dictatorial tyrant.


    Those whoply with me thrive and those who resist me perish.


    The strain on her neck shoots up, and she throws back her head with an irrepressible groan, pping


    his firm shoulders with a hoarse struggle.


    Luke does not say a word. He squeezes his hand hard against her delicate neck, and his cold eyes


    passes over her like he is looking down on an insignificant ant.


    Jenny¡¯s face gradually changes. Her original pale face gradually has a kind of strange red halo, then


    gradually the red halo turns into maroon, and even a trace of blue.


    The struggle bes less, and she seems to have lost consciousness.


    A look of feares into Luke¡¯s eyes...


    He gives up his grip and Jenny is lying in his arm.


    ¡°Jenny...¡±


    In a daze, Jenny heard someone shouting her name.


    But she can see nothing but darkness before her eyes. After a long time she opens her eyes and see a


    <prge mouth facing her in the dim light.

 Chapter 118 Blood Or Ketchup

    Chapter 118 Blood Or Ketchup


    When she sees the bloody mouth, Jenny feels stunned, and there seemingly is something that


    suddenly hits her brain. She bes sober immediately.


    ¡°Oh, god...¡±


    The bloody big mouth also cries out at the same time.


    ¡°Good lord, you scares me to death.¡±


    After seeing clearly the person with that mouth in front of her, Jenny trembles with anger and res at


    her madly, ¡°Victoria, can you stop being so scary at night?¡±


    At this moment, Victoria can be smelled alcohol, and the crimson lipstick on her mouth has smudged,


    which looks like blood. There is sticky red juice all over her body which she rubs against the bed. The


    whole picture is very scary.


    After a long sigh of relief, she hold Jenny¡¯s shoulder,


    ¡°You wake up finally. You really scare the heck out of me. I thought you were as drunk as I was and


    then went to sleep.


    Jenny is shocked, ¡°am I drunk?¡±


    She suddenly recalls the picture before she fainted.


    She touches her neck subconsciously and still feels the feeling of suffocation, but now she is lying on


    the bed and just woke up, which turns the cruel pictures and conversations into a very real dream.


    Is it a dream?


    Victoria was killed by Luke in her dream.


    She grabs Victoria¡¯s hands suddenly, and chokes out,


    ¡°What happens with you? I thought you were dead.¡±


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t curse me...¡±


    Thinking of the previous picture, Jenny feels cold from the bottom of her feet and suddenly hugs


    Victoria and begins to cry.


    Victoria is shocked by her reaction. She puts her hands aside and doesn¡¯t know what to do. She pats


    her back gently, ¡°what happens?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Are you going to profess your love for me... Actually I prefer men...And those who are strong...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Stop crying. Or if you can try to build muscles, I can think about it...¡±


    Finding that she is saying something crazy, Jenny rxes her hands andughs out, ¡°what are you


    thinking about? I am not homosexual.¡±


    ¡°Thank god. You are normal finally. I¡¯ve been scared by you.¡±


    Victoria shrinks her neck exaggeratedly and holds her arms with shudder.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Jenny raises her hands to wipe her tears and looks at Victoria. It¡¯s afraid that she¡¯s


    the only one who knows what has happened.


    Victoria seeming doesn¡¯t sober up. She touches her head in a daze. ¡°After I came back home, I slept.


    After that I wanted to drink some water. When I got up to get water, I saw you lying on the sofa in the


    living room...I thought you were as drunk as I was. Oh, by the way, if I remember rightly, I opened the


    door for someone who was looking for you.¡±


    ¡°Did you sleep?¡± Jenny is in a trance. Suddenly, she remembers the blood and yanked her to a side


    andys down beside the bed. Unexpectedly, she sees a pool of ¡°blood¡± beside the bed, but it doesn¡¯t


    smell like blood.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± Victoriaughs embarrassedly, ¡°...It is ketchup. I was drunk, and I didn¡¯t notice that it was


    knocked over. I stepped on it, so it is now everywhere.¡±


    Jenny¡¯s face suddenly changes, which is as white as a paper.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll clean it up...¡±


    Seeing that Jenny¡¯s face changes, Victoria believes that she is angry that she makes the house dirty,


    so she exins quickly.


    And that¡¯s not what Jenny is talking about.


    So it¡¯s not a dream.


    The sense of suffocation on her neck remaining reminds her that she almost died.


    The dispute between her and Luke was due to Adan. If she had not misunderstood what Luke had


    done to Victoria, it would not turn into such a situation.


    ¡°Mm,don¡¯t scare me. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Victoria¡¯s voice fades.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She gets out of the bed, like a mechanical doll, and says lightly, ¡°I want to take a bath. you can go to


    sleep now.¡±


    The sound of the water in the bathroom calms her down a little, but the bruises on her shoulder and the


    visible pinch marks on her neck reminds her that everything was real.


    She shrinks suddenly, as if having seen that pair of cold eyes in front of her again.


    Luke is not a phnthropist. How could she have been so naive at first?


    She thought that he could help her find out the truth of that year. They could get along with each other


    like an ordinary couple, and gradually have feelings, and mutual trust.


    He may have feelings for her, but such feelings can¡¯t stand any test. Instead of calling it love, it¡¯s just


    desire of possessiveness. If he knows that her purpose of approach him is actually to investigate the


    rtionship between his family and the case of Jin¡¯s Wine, what will happen?


    Can she bear the consequences?


    Will he consider about divorce?


    Thinking of that, she could not help burying her head into the water in the bathtub. She wants to shut


    her eyes and ears, and have peace for a moment.


    The next morning, Victoriaes out from her bedroom with her hands on her head. She is stunned


    when she sees Jenny, ¡°you don''t go to work today?¡±


    Jenny avoids eye contact with her and says, ¡°I¡¯ll goter.¡±


    Going to thepany may encounter Luke. Although it is not very likely. Luke¡¯s office is on the 10th


    floor, and the area for stars is usually from the first to the fifth floor.


    Victoria doesn¡¯t seem to remember what has happenedst night. She sits down with a piece of toast,


    puts peanut butter on it, then puts it in her mouth, and looks at Jenny, ¡°when did youe backst


    night? I have no idea at all.¡±


    ¡°In the middle of the night. Adan sent me back.¡±


    ¡°What...¡± Victoria says with surprise, ¡°what did I hear? Is Adan back?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± Jenny answers casually.


    ¡°What the hell would I know? You guys hide going out for dinner from me. I need your guys to buy me


    two meals forpensation...¡±


    Victoria looks very angry, ¡°how can you two kept it from me for two days. Did you go out with Adan the


    night before yesterday when you were not home?¡±


    Jenny is so tired now as she didn¡¯t fall asleep all night. She doesn¡¯t want to argue with her. After


    drinking milk, she carries her te and goes to the kitchen, ¡°clean up the ketchup in your room when


    you have time. Otherwise, it will attract mice and cockroaches.¡±


    ¡°Why is me? I didn¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°Come on. You can¡¯t remember is because you drunk too much.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t cheat me because I can¡¯t remember anything. Why would I have anything to do with ketchup?¡±


    ¡°Who knows what you were thinking about?¡±


    Having joked with Victoria, Jenny feels much better. After cleaning up the kitchen, she changes her


    clothes and prepares to go to thepany.


    She is not ready to face Luke. Maybe he is the same.


    He misunderstood her first, but she doesn¡¯t have much faith in him as well.


    Up to now, there is no way to figure out who is right and who is wrong.

 Chapter 119 CEO Is In Canteen

    Chapter 119 CEO Is In Canteen


    In the CEO office on the 10th floor of Jade Picture, Jake Williams, the director of financial department,


    just dejectedlyes out of the office with a statement. As soon as he goes out, he sees Karina White,


    the assistant, standing at the door. He scolds, ¡°why are you still standing here? I¡¯ve already told you to


    ount early every month, and sort out the ounts as soon as possible. Fuck off now.¡±


    The assistant doesn¡¯t know what to say after being scolded. Actually she is just an assistant, which


    means that her duty merely includes sorting out the information and notifying the news. She is


    extremely aggrieved at being scolded. She has just worked for about a year and is bashful. So she


    cries after that.


    Jake also thinks that he was too hard on her. He waves his hand distractedly, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll do it. Now


    go to the bathroom and wipe your tears before going back to work.¡±


    Karina stands sadly at the door of the CEO office, wiping her tears.


    Lilian hands a tissue to her, reminding her, ¡°your makeup is messed up.¡±


    Karina looks up at Lilian and stops crying, ¡°Jake scolded me for no reason. So I just can¡¯t help to...¡±


    Lilian takes a meaningful look at the door of the office, ¡°you are not the only one in thepany. All the


    people who have been to this office today are in bad luck.¡±


    In this morning, beside the finance department, the heads of several departments and stars¡¯ individual


    studios who came up to ask for funds were all scolded. None of them seeded and left in disgrace.


    Some who wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to do something were fired.


    There are three interns who did odds and ends fired this morning.


    ¡°Why?¡± Karina sobs and looks at Lilian feeling puzzled.


    ¡°No one knows what the boss is thinking about.¡±


    Lilian puts a packet of tissues into Karina¡¯s hand, turns back to her desk and writing email, as if


    everything has nothing to do with her.


    Inside the office, it is full of cold atmosphere.


    The man in a ck suit sits at his desk, frowning, with a cold look in his eyes.


    He is not a patient man. He¡¯s used almost all of George¡¯s methods, but these methods still can¡¯t let her


    open up to him.


    Even if he knows her well enough, including the ident about her family, her hard life in Melbourne in


    those three years, or her unclear rtionship with the Yan in Hongkong, she still never takes the


    initiative to tell anything to him.


    What kind of person is he in her eyes?


    Last night, she even believes that he killed her friend.


    In her eyes, even if he is patient with her, he is still a cruel man who could not be trusted.


    The pen holder, paper and documents on the desk are swept to the ground, making a huge noise.


    When Lilianes in, she is not surprised to see the mess. She stops, holding the document in her


    hands, and says ¡°I¡¯ll ask someone to clean it up now.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s in your hand?¡±


    Luke¡¯s voice interrupts her.


    ¡°It¡¯s the application materials of star¡¯s individual studio.¡±


    In Jade Picture, there is originally a rule that as long as a star has gained two awards, he or she can


    apply for an individual studio. The whole studio works for only one star. Thepany is responsible for


    the operating expenses of the first three years, and then it is responsible for its own profits and losses


    after three years.


    After Luke Up Group acquired Jade Picture, the original application for a studio has been put aside to


    wait for the new system to be formted. However, some stars seem to be impatient. They are afraid


    that the new system would go against their application for the studio, so they have submitted the


    application materials repeatedly now.


    Luke looks at the thick stack of fields in Lilian¡¯s hands and says, ¡°bring them to me, I¡¯ll have a look.¡±


    Several times before, Luke asked her to send them back without checking them. Every time, Lilian


    simply takes these things to this office for finishing her work. Unexpectedly, he wants to check today,


    which surprises her.


    Wearing high heels, she steps over the messy things on the ground carefully. This pile of documents


    on the empty desk seems conspicuous.


    ¡°Mr. Lu, take your time. I go out now. You can call me if you have any question.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    When Lilian goes to the door, she hears his voice behind her, ¡°is there Jenny¡¯s application?¡±


    ¡°Ahem...¡±


    The intention of his question is too obvious. Lilian can¡¯t help to coughs. She turns around and says,


    ¡°Mr. Lu, Mrs. Lu hasn¡¯t applied for it.¡±


    When hearing she says Mrs. Lu, Luke slightly frowns. He closes the document in his hand and looks up


    at Lilian, ¡°don¡¯t call her Mrs. Lu in thepany. By the way, ask Shawn to hand in the application


    materials of Jenny¡¯s studio.¡±


    Lilian is stunned. Thanks to the previous experience, she knows how to deal with the boss¡¯s mood


    swings.


    ¡°Got it, I will ask her now,¡± as soon as she is about to leave, she suddenly realizes that it should be


    discussed with the star. Then she turns around and asks, ¡°shall I notify Jenny? ording to the rule,


    she needs to fill in a form.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Lilian is stunned.


    What does ¡°I know¡± means? Shall I talk with Jenny or not?


    She hesitates for a moment and finally chooses not to do it herself.


    ording to her knowledge towards her boss, it means that he would do it himself.


    In the gym of Jade Picture, those girls who came to the gym yesterday do not show up today. The gym


    looks quiet. There are only Jenny and Cecelia here. And those fitness coaches are not here neither.


    Cecelia soon gets bored without those fitness coaches to flirt with. It¡¯s less than half past eleven, she


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    pulls Jenny to the canteen to have lunch.


    ¡°I am bored. Have you finished? Let¡¯s go to dinner.¡±


    Jenny is pulled to the canteen by Cecelia, holding her cheek and looking at her diet meal. She rolls her


    eyes and says, ¡°I will be limp if I eat this cabbage boiled in pure water.¡±


    Today she finally makes up her mind and decides to work out harder. Cecelia is definitely in her way.


    ¡°You should have more. The result of the diet meal of the canteen is good. You will have diarrhea after


    having it, which can help you lose weight better than running 10000 meters on treadmill.¡±


    Cecelia is eating pork, but still persuades her to eat diet meal, which makes Jenny feel annoyed.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we exchange.¡± Jenny takes Cecelia¡¯s te and says, ¡°you can have my diet meal.¡±


    Cecelia¡¯s face changes and seemingly wants to bury her head in the te, holding her own te


    tightly, ¡°in your dream! if Shawn knows that I let you eat it, she will kill me!¡±


    ¡°Why are you not afraid that I lie to Shawn that you force me to eat?¡±


    Jenny bites her fork and res at Cecelia, as if she is staring at a dog robing her meat and bones.


    At this time, there is a suddenmotion in the canteen, and the noisy sound suddenly louder. Jenny


    hears that and suddenly feels nervous.


    ¡°Mr. Lues to the canteen...¡±

 Chapter 120 Jump From The 10th Floor

    Chapter 120 Jump From The 10th Floor


    Jenny raises her head and follows the eyesight of the chattering people looking at the entrance of the


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    canteen. There is a dark shapeing towards her.


    Cecelia is still pointing at her with chopsticks and talking. Seeing that she looks strange, Cecelia turns


    around to have a look, and then she is too nervous to speak.


    ¡°Is that Mr. Lu?¡±


    She turns her head and asks in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Lu is sitting behind me! am I dreaming?¡±


    Jenny doesn¡¯t answer, and her face is as pale as if she copses.


    Cecelia waves hands in front of her, ¡°hey, what is wrong with you? How could you be much nervous


    than I am? I thought that you have already known him.¡±


    She looks like owing others money and is asked to pay.


    Fearing with self me and helplessness.


    She quickly lowers her head and pretends she doesn¡¯t see anything.


    If it is yesterday, when she has lunch in the canteen and meets Luke, maybe she would blush and feel


    butterflies in her stomach. But after yesterday, her feelings for Luke, which was unclear and not deep


    enough, is broken into pieces, leaving only fear. Maybe when she calms down, all that remained is


    awe.


    Everyone tries his best to behave himself in the canteen today.


    No one dares to quarrel, gossip or provoke.


    In fact, there are very few starsing to have a meal here. For a few of stars staying in thepany,


    they would ask their assistants to take it upstairs to eat. Those who would like to have a meal in the


    canteen are basically ordinary employees of thepany, such as assistants, brokers, ountants,


    personals of publicity, and so on.


    The reason why Jenny is here is because Cecelia wants to eat the meat here.


    So she doesn¡¯t think Lukees to the canteen because of her.


    Although she tries not to look up, she still could not help ncing at him. The staff of the canteen


    brings a sd to Luke. It seems that he has only ordered sd.


    Lillian¡¯s position is facing Jenny, and she looks up at her with a meaningful look. Theplexity in her


    sight is elusive.


    ¡°What do you think Mr. Lu is here for?¡± Cecelia lowers her voice, like a breathing snake.


    Jenny now is worried. She is not in the mood to chat with Cecelia. So she can only shake her head as


    a response.


    ¡°Do you get along well with Mr. Lu? Would you like to join in him and have a meal together?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Jenny doesn¡¯t get it at first. When she understands, Cecelia has walked to the opposite table


    with her te looking like a tter. She bents down slightly and holds her ck sses with one hand,


    ¡°hello, Mr. Lu. I¡¯m Jenny¡¯s assistant. My name is Cecelia.¡±


    Jenny grabs the flesh from her thigh, hoping to wake up from the nightmare with pain.


    Cecelia is such a psycho.


    But this way, except bring her a spasmodic pain in her thigh, does not bring her any help.


    Cecelia asks, ¡°can we sit here?¡± After that, Jenny feels that her is suffering under the sharp eyes of


    everyone in the canteen people.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    It is Lillian.


    Jenny takes the te and tries to leave while Cecelia is courting, but as soon as she gets up, Cecelia


    pulls her and she sits down on the opposite chair.


    Right next to Luke.


    She can smells his unique smell clearly.


    Jenny leans her palm against her forehead and lowers her head, hoping to dives into a hole in the


    ground.


    If there is a selection of weak teammates, she thinks Victoria would be the second, and the winner is


    Cecelia. Both of them are insane, and they never observe the situation.


    At the moment, Jenny feels like she is sitting on the fire. She couldn¡¯t sit still. After waiting for two


    minutes, she couldn¡¯t stand it,


    ¡°well, Mr. Lu, Lillian, I¡¯ve finished. Take your time. I have to go to the gym now.¡±


    ¡°Me too. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    It¡¯s Luke.


    Cecelia looks at the pork in her bowl, hesitates for a moment,grits her teeth, and doesn¡¯t follow them.


    And Jenny who has already stood up, is suddenly stiff.


    Luke is standing up and waiting for her.


    Lillian looks at them, gets up and takes the te from Jenny¡¯s hand, ¡°Miss Jin, you can go with Mr. Lu


    directly. I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    In the canteen, some are directly looking at them, and the rest are peeping.


    She has the feeling of being pricked by a needle with every step.


    Jenny, with her head down, follows Luke like a prisoner waiting for torture.


    All the way through thendscape area between the canteen and the main building, and walking to the


    elevator entrance, they are watched like giant pandas. One says, ¡°Mr. Lu, you go first.¡±


    The staff give way and leaves only Luke and Jenny in the elevator.


    After entering the elevator, Jenny wants to go to the gym on the third floor, so she presses the button of


    the third floor, and helps Luke to press the tenth floor, and then stands still without saying anything.


    When the elevator is approaching the third floor, the orange button of the third floor suddenly flickers


    twice, and then directly turns to gray. After that it directly skips the third floor and goes up to the tenth


    floor.


    She exims in surprise and turns to look at Luke.


    Luke¡¯s hand is justing back from the disabled elevator button and slowly backs into his pocket as if


    he has done nothing.


    Jenny grits her teeth and turns her head without asking why.


    If it¡¯s because ofst night, and he wants to revenge, then this punishment is nothing. At worst, she


    could go down again when she gets to the 10th floor. If she is not allowed to take the elevator and gets


    physical punishment, then she will walk down the stairs from the 10th floor.


    Luke gets out of the elevator first. Jenny lowers her head until she is sure that he is totally out. She


    quickly presses the closing button and finally dares to look up at him.


    However when the elevator door slowly closes, a hand stops it by cing in the middle of the doors.


    His hand ces on the elevator door, and he slightly bents down to look at her, spits out two words


    coldly, e out.¡±


    The warm breath of him spreads on her forehead, but makes her feel cold.


    She hesitates, clenches her fingers, and walks out of the elevator.


    Next to the elevator is the stairs. In fact, it is not so difficult to walk down from the 10th floor to the 3rd


    floor.


    She sighs and walks slowly towards the stairs.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    There is a cold voice behind her.


    She looks back in surprise and asks carefully, ¡°because you don¡¯t want me to take the elevator, I


    thought that you want me to walk down from the tenth floor.¡±

 Chapter 121 Have a baby with me

    Chapter 121 Have a baby with me


    Luke looks at her coldly, as if he is looking at a moron. He just nces contemptuously at her and


    looks at the office.


    Jenny follows his sight and sees the window in Lilian¡¯s transparent-ss office which is opposite the


    president''s office. Her face suddenly changes, ¡°Mr. Lu, if I jump down from the 10th floor, I will die.¡±


    Luke¡¯s mouth twitches slightly, and takes a deep breath. He grabs Jenny¡¯s arm and pulls her directly


    toward the office.


    Jenny is stunned and then struggles, ¡°oh, I¡¯m wrong. I shouldn¡¯t cheat you, but you can¡¯t kill me


    because of this. Mr. Lu I don¡¯t want to die. I¡¯m still so young...¡±


    With the sound of closing the door, the world bes silent.


    The strength of her arm loosens. She falls on the soft sofa, then slowly opens her eyes and looks


    around in surprise.


    This is not the warm ce like the office of Lilian, and it is not a window to kill anyone. If she guesses


    right, it¡¯s the CEO office.


    It is the CEO office that Jade Picture specially redecorated for Luke.


    ¡°Am I a cool killer in your eyes?¡±


    Luke¡¯s cold voice rings out in the huge office, which makes her feel stunned. She sits down on the sofa


    in a hurry. Thinking of her stupid behavior and remark, she wants to find a hold to hide.


    Gripping her teeth for a moment, she murmurs,


    ¡°I apologize forst night...¡±


    Luke takes two bottles of water from the refrigerator and puts one on the table, ¡°drink some water.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Jenny is stunned and looks up at Luke¡¯s face. She can¡¯t figure out what he thinks.


    ¡°Are you still angry about what happenedst night?¡±


    ¡°What? So has your drunken friend told you that I didn¡¯t kill her?¡±


    He says ironically, which makes her feel embarrassed.


    ¡°Victoria drank too much. I have misunderstood you. And I apologize. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    ¡°Really? You said that you want to divorcest night.¡±


    Divorce... Jenny¡¯s heart sinks.


    She doesn¡¯t want to divorce.


    No matter whether Luke has feelings for her or not, from the perspective of investigation, divorce is


    definitely not a wise choice,


    Seeing her hesitation, a satisfied look shes in the his eyes.


    Jenny sps her hands together and lowers her head. She doesn¡¯t know what to say.


    Maybe for her, it is very unwise to talk about affection with Luke at the beginning, which also greatly


    reduces her efficiency in preparing for investigation.


    If there is affection between them, then there are more concerns.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear divorce in the future. I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    Luke says it, gets up, goes to the bookshelf, pulls out the blue folder, and then turns to the table and


    throws the blue folder in front of her.


    Jenny looks up at him, then looks down at the folder, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°A supplementary prenup.¡±


    ¡°What about the previous one?¡±


    ¡°It still works, and I need to add my third demand that I didn¡¯t make at that time.¡±


    Luke interrupts, looking serious, as if he is dealing with an important ceremony.


    At the beginning, Jenny makes three demands including respecting her career, concealing their


    marriage, and meeting his parents.


    The first demand proposed by Luke is sleeping in the same room, and the second one is sleeping in


    the same room but doing nothing.


    What about the third one?


    Opening the folder, she sees the salutation of Party A and Party B. There are three rules. Jenny¡¯s three


    demands are not deleted, and Luke adds the third one.


    Give him a baby.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°In addition to the third additional demand, there are various kinds of protection and rights, such as the


    right to share property with me after marriage, and direct ess to the general real estate of mine...¡±


    ¡°Wait, you want me to give you a baby?¡±


    Jenny interrupts Luke. She can¡¯t believe what she just saw.


    It is written clearly. She doesn¡¯t make a mistake.


    ¡°Since you regard our marriage as a deal, it¡¯s better to make it clear that whatever you need, if you can


    follow these terms, I would promise you.¡±


    Luke doesn¡¯t forget Jenny''s words before. She said that their marriage is simply a deal. However, she


    didn¡¯t tell him what she wanted.


    Jenny grits her teeth, as if she is suffering a cold pouring from her head to her feet.


    What does he regard her as?


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what I want.¡±


    ¡°No matter what it is, money or status, power or glory, as long as you sign it, you can get it.¡±


    Jenny looks up at the cold eyes, as if he is a delicate statue, but also as ruthless as the statue.


    In his eyes, she is a woman who pursues money and status?


    ¡°What do you want? Just a child?¡±


    There are so many women in X City. Why is her?


    ¡°You need a marriage with me to achieve what you don¡¯t want to tell me now, and I need a child to


    make grandma happy. That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°But all you want at first is simply marriage, it is not fair.¡±


    It was agreed at the beginning, but now he adds another demand. It sounds unfair.


    Luke sneers. His legs fold, upper body leans against the back of the sofa, looks at Jenny¡¯s eyes and


    says coldly,


    ¡°But at first there is no paper. Now you can¡¯t get anything if divorce. Do you think it¡¯s fair?¡±


    She looks into Luke¡¯s eyes for a long time. Her nails are almost embedded in her flesh. Atst, she


    pretends to be careless, bows her head and signs the contract.


    Luke is a businessman. And she has nothing. At first, she believed that he is trustworthy and agreed to


    his request of marriage. Now she seems to have sold herself and help him count money.


    The contract is signed on paper, with each party having one copy.


    ¡°And what is this?¡±


    Jenny looks at another folder that Luke hands over.


    ¡°Deposit.¡±


    Luke says it unconcernedly, and then walks back to the bookcase with the signed agreement. His back


    looks cold.


    Jenny frowns, opens the document, and finds a line of words, ¡°application form for the establishment of


    a personal studio.¡±


    It has been signed. As long as she fills in the form, she can apply for funds and manpower with the


    financial department to set up her own studio.


    It is a goal for all the artists in Jade Picture .


    So far, even Jessica doesn¡¯t receive the approval of her personal studio. She knows more about what


    this form means than anyone else.


    Giving him a child can get so many resources. No matter who hears it will not feel that she loses.


    As she walks out of the office with that agreement, her steps are heavier than ever.


    Thest time the sense of humiliation appeared when Frankie and Jessica were found to be having an


    affair.

 Chapter 122 The Meticulous Transaction

    Chapter 122 The Meticulous Transaction


    Her marriage ultimately is nothing more than a meticulous business transaction.


    Standing in the elevator, she is thinking about all the things she knows about Luke.


    Originally she thought that she could slowly get along with this man and they would develop affection


    for each other after being together for a long time and form a happy family, but now it seems this was


    just wishful thinking.


    Perhaps what Michael said is right.


    Luke is an indifferent and cold person who has no sentiment towards anything. There are only a few


    people and things that he will have affection for, however I am not one of these things.


    If grandma liked another woman, I fear he would have already given up on himself long ago.


    Returning to the gym, Cecelia sees her looking unusual and spaced out, so at once she is full of


    curiosity, holds Jenny¡¯s hand and says, ¡°What did Mr. Lu say to you? Why did it take you so long to


    Jenny looks up, stares at Cecelia for a short moment while resisting the urge to smile, and passes the


    individual studio application form to her.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Cecelia opens the document, and looks at Jenny in disbelief, ¡°This isn¡¯t¡­¡±


    However Jenny feigns an appearance of as if she doesn¡¯t hear anything, and directly gets on the


    running machine, sets a journey of 10,000 meters, and then puts on her earphones so all the sounds of


    the outside world are cut off.


    She needs to empty her head and take a break from everything.


    Cecelia however does not notice her mood swings; she just feels she is extremely happy, so excitedly


    takes the application form and gives Shawn a call.


    At this moment, Shawn is walking down the corridor of the city hospital holding a thick envelope; her


    whole body is in ck, wearing ck trainers, ck trousers, a ck down jacket and long jet ck


    hair which is tied into a ponytail, giving her both an intimidating and professional appearance.


    ¡°Is Michal there?¡± She knocks on the door a few times unceremoniously, and then sees the assistant


    on the drawing room sofa using his mobile phone.


    Michael¡¯s assistant stares nkly, and after seeing who the visitor is gives a scornful smile, he even


    ignores themon courtesy of standing up for a guest, and sluggishly returns her gaze and then


    says, ¡°Shawn, what¡¯s the matter? We don¡¯t really seem to wee you here.¡±


    ¡°I havee here to see Michael.¡±


    ¡°Michael is not feeling well, so has gone to rest for a while, and regarding the matter about Elizabeth


    there is nothing to discuss, so please leave.¡±


    ¡°If there is anything to discuss or not, what right do you have to talk to me in this way, you¡¯re just a


    henchman¡­¡±


    Shawn shoots him a cold nce, and walks straight in the direction of the bedroom.


    ¡°What did you just say? You crazy¡­¡±


    The assistant springs up from the sofa, but Shawn has already opened the bedroom door, rming


    Michael who is inside the room reading a book.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who let youe in?¡±


    Michael frowns and coldly sizes her up.


    The assistant quickly reaches the door, his face in rm, ¡°Sir, I made her leave.¡±


    Not waiting for him to finish speaking, Shawn turns around and looks at him, then the door locks with a


    sound, and no matter how much the assistant outside knocks on the door it was of no use.


    ¡°I warn you, if you darey one finger on Michael, I will sue you until you go bankrupt.¡±


    Shawn shoots a cold nce at the shaking door, and then turns her body towards Michael who is still


    calmly sitting on the bed.


    ¡°You should know why I came.¡±


    Michael closes the book and looks directly at Shawn for the first time.


    ¡°You should also know why I refuse to cooperate with Elizabeth.¡±


    ¡°Because of Jenny?¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly,¡± Michael sneers, ¡°Since this being the case, and you¡¯vee to find me now, is it


    because you have already made a deal with her? Did she agree to apologize to me in front of the


    media and agree to my request?"


    ¡°No.¡±


    Shawn clenches the envelope in her hand, pursing her lips with a serious expression.


    ¡°Then you must leave, I have nothing more to say to you.¡± Michael picks up the book at hand again and


    turns to the page he hadn''t finished reading just now.


    A stiff atmosphere spreads among the air.


    Shawn¡¯s brow furrows deeper and deeper, she opens the envelope in her hand and takes out a thick


    stack of banknotes from it, all of which are green, and the words ten yuan can be seen between her


    fingers.


    Then a secondter, a rain of green banknotes fall from the sky, sshing all over the room, and along


    with the sound of her fury, it seems like a war is on the verge of breaking out.


    ¡°Michael, with your professional standards and broad mindedness, you are able to have a good


    reputation in the industry. There really is no one else in the entertainment circle! This is your medical


    expenses. I will pay for them, so from now on we will not owe each other anymore."


    Michael is in shock. He looks at the rain of banknotes in the air, and then looks at the green banknotes


    falling from his shoulders onto both his quilt and on the book, his whole body is stiff.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Shawn who is still burning with rage, coldly censures him, the expression in her eyes is as if she is


    looking at a heinous pervert.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what the purpose is and from where your grudge against Jenny came from, I will tell you


    now, if you want to use the artists of mine to embarrass other people then there is no way, and the


    matters regarding Elizabeth I will not beg you about anymore, you should have put this matter to rest


    long ago, you moron.¡±


    The sound of the door closing makes the whole room tremble.


    The assistant stumbles into the room, looks at the green banknotes all over the floor, while the corners


    of his mouth tremble uncontrobly.


    ¡°Michael¡­¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Michael is sitting on the bed with a petrified and motionless appearance, looking at the empty doorway,


    as if his soul had been taken away from the person who had just left.


    The assistant says frightened, ¡°Michael, don¡¯t scare me, I will report this to the police, and make the


    police take away this crazy woman¡­¡±


    The assistant is making the phone call, while Michael grabs his phone and frowns, ¡°I did not notice the


    room became so messy, first find someone to clean up the room, and then help me sort out the


    necessary requirements in order to be discharged from the hospital.¡±


    The assistant nods his head, and is about to leave the room to find someone to clean it, when suddenly


    he reacts to what Michael has just said, is stunned and says, ¡°Leave the hospital? Michael, you want to


    leave the hospital?¡±


    Michael looks at his assistant as if he¡¯s an idiot and impatiently says, ¡°Do you not understand English?


    Help me get discharged from the hospital.¡±


    ¡°The matter rting to Shawn¡­ you want to report her to the police?¡±


    As soon as the assistant¡¯s voice falls, a flying book smashes him on the head, leaving him standing


    there both confused and covering his head, ¡°Michael¡­¡±


    ¡°Report what exactly? Go and check for me Shawn¡¯s background information, and all the artist¡¯s that


    she looks after.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°If I ask you to do something then you go do it, why are you still going on?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, ok¡­¡±


    The assistant hurriedly leaves the room while holding in his arms the book that had just hit him.


    Michael really did just copse into a rage of anger by that crazy woman, after he is discharged from


    the hospital this time, he will investigate the people in her hands, and then could it be possible to get


    revenge on them one by one?


    After the assistant leaves, Michael gets off the bed, crouches down on the floor, picks up from the


    ground two of the green bank notes, and thinks back to the scene just now; suddenly the corners of his


    mouth rise upwards and reveals a very meaningful look.


    This agent Shawn really is very interesting; she dares to say he has no professionalism and absolutely


    no ability to judge people? She also dares to shed all pretence of cordiality with him for a small artist;


    she really is very bold.


    He wishes to see, is it that she just possesses great courage or does she actually have the capability


    and skill to do what she intends to do.

 Chapter 123 The Uncertainty of the birth

    Chapter 123 The Uncertainty of the birth


    Xicheng Maternity Hospital, specialist department.


    Jessica takes off her burdensome ck sunsses, scarf and mask and then hands theboratory test


    results to the doctor.


    The doctor who has been treating her is quite old and has a lot of white hair on his sideburns. He is


    wearing a pair of delicate and exquisite sses and stares at the test sheet for a while, then shakes his


    head and sighs.


    Upon seeing this, Jessica begins to worry and asks, ¡°Doctor, thesest two days I have paid lots of


    attention in ensuring I take adequate rest, have you pushed back the announcement, or is there still no


    hope?¡±


    The doctor takes off his sses and shakes his head,


    "I looked at the results of the ultrasound, and I also checked the results of these tests. The results are


    simr to those of thest test, but even worse. I asked an expert in the hospital for consultation and


    we both unanimously rmend that we need to inducebour. This baby cannot remain inside of


    you, if the baby remains inside the womb and bes a stillbirth, then the harm to your body will be


    irreversible.¡±


    Jessica¡¯s face turns pale instantly, she then stands up abruptly, and says anxiously,


    ¡°Doctor, is there really no other way? This child is very important to me; no matter if I need to take


    medicine or remain in the hospital; I¡¯m willing to spend any money necessary¡­¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a question of money¡­ Miss, I advise you to take our rmendation into consideration.¡±


    Jessica¡¯s legs soften, and she slowly slumps down on the chair while supporting herself with the corner


    of the table, her whole body seems to have been drained of a soul, and she is not able to recover for a


    long time.


    The doctor frowns and says, ¡°You are still young, but I¡¯m afraid there is no hope for your child, so from


    now on look after yourself well and then it will be possible for you to have another one in the future.¡±


    A long time passes when she looks up at the doctor and says, ¡°Doctor, please do not tell my husband


    about this, ok?¡±


    The doctor hesitates for a short time, ¡°I feel it is necessary you discuss this matter with him¡­¡±


    ¡°This is the first child with my husband, I fear he will be unable to bear this, so I think it¡¯s better to wait a


    bit, I will tell him, so I hope for now you can help me keep it a secret.¡±


    She is not able to let Frankie know about this, ever since the scandal between Jenny and Luke was


    exposed, she noticed that Frankie had be more and strange and odd, as if he was not able to


    ept the reality of this fact, it¡¯s been a few times already where she discovered that Frankie was


    secretly arranging to meet Jenny in private.


    She is unable to let the happiness she has acquired be destroyed by this child.


    At least not until she has obtained the marriage certificate with him.


    A silver bank card is slowly being pushed onto the side of the test sheet. The doctor panics and


    nces at the door subconsciously, "What are you doing, take it away quickly..."


    ¡°This is just me showing you how appreciative I am of you, the whole time I have been pregnant you


    have been looking after me, I feel very grateful for this, and therefore I wanted to repay you long ago,


    so please ept this.¡±


    Jessica pushes the card with a polite smile on her face which no one is able to refuse.


    The doctor frowns, and says with a sense of righteousness, ¡°Jessica, doctors are all kind-hearted, we


    treat all patients equally, what you are doing is making me¡­¡±


    ¡°There is 200,000 on this card and there is no pin¡­¡±


    Jessica¡¯s words shock the doctor.


    ¡°I heard that you recently found a match for your daughter¡¯s heart, and now are preparing for surgery.


    This is just a small gift, so please do not refuse.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    The doctor¡¯s face is tense and stiff, however unable to say anything.


    He has practiced medicine for decades and has never epted a bribe; however the heavens seem to


    be unwilling to look after an honest and sincere person like himself. His daughter has congenital heart


    disease and the expensive hospital and medicine fees have broken and left the family poor, it took a


    long time for a match to be found for her heart, however now the cost of the surgery has put him into a


    difficult predicament once more.


    This 200,000 is enough to save his daughter¡¯s life.


    ¡°Ok, doctor, I don¡¯t need you to disregard your conscience to help me do this, I just need you to say a


    few good things about the current situation of our child when he asks.¡±


    Saying what she wants him to say, will go against his decades of hard work.


    Frankie is waiting outside the door when Jessica goes out.


    ¡°Doctor, how is the baby doing?¡±


    Although there have been a lot of upsetting things that have happened recently he has always wanted


    a child. This child is now his greatest hope and the thing that his whole family desires more than


    anything.


    The doctor¡¯s gaze is somewhat imperceptible, and he pushes his sses unnaturally, "Sir, Jessica and


    the baby are both fine, but Jessica is extremely exhausted. You must pay more attention to her rest,


    the critical period has passed and now, and as long as she experiences no rough collisions then


    everything will be ok.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thank you.¡±


    Frankie smiles, turns around to support Jessica and stretches out his hand to touch her stomach


    gently, "Did you hear that little guy? The doctor says you are very strong!"


    ¡°The baby is still so young, how is the baby able to hear you.¡± Jessica¡¯s expression is a little unnatural.


    ¡°Of course the baby is able to hear me, prenatal education is very important.¡± Frankie supports her


    shoulders, and takes her bag from her hands, ¡°These next few days do not go back to the workce,


    take a good rest at home and do not go anywhere.¡±


    ¡°But I haven¡¯t tried on the wedding dress yet!¡± Jessica frowns, ¡°The doctor is talking nonsense, don¡¯t


    listen to him. I¡¯m not in weak condition, I can still go outside, and I want to eat dinner with you every


    evening.¡±


    ¡°I made the owner of the wedding dress shop send the dress to the house, I will return earlier tonight,


    so you don¡¯t need toe to the firm.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jessica touches her stomach, lowers her head and gives an agonised smile, her voice a little intricate,


    ¡°Frankie, you really are so good to me.¡±


    ¡°You are the mother of the child, why would I not be good to you.¡±


    Jessica raises her head; her gaze falls onto the side of Frankie¡¯s face, his expression recently has


    been one of a rare gentleness that she hasn¡¯t seen in a long time.


    She really does not want to spoil this atmosphere, therefore she must hold tightly onto the baby inside


    her stomach.


    ¡­


    A few days after signing the so-called pre-marital supplementary agreement with Luke, Jenny has been


    living in her small apartment. Luke did not intend for her to move back there, the grandmother also


    made several calls to urge her to go back, however she declined using the excuse of being busy with


    work.


    In this situation, both parties need to stay calm and alone for two days, she still hasn¡¯t thought about


    what kind of attitude she should have facing such a brand new kind of rtionship.


    At 8:30 on Friday evening, the show released its first season, the ratings of this show overcame the


    variety show that had always upied the top spot and became number one, after all it had the power


    of the well-known female movie stars taking part, in addition the people involved with the show and the


    video clips from the variety show also upied first ce on this list for a whole week.


    However this week, Shawn uninstalls all the social media software on Jenny¡¯s phone and directly


    confiscates her phone.


    ¡°Are the people on the inte crazy? And the people involved with the programme, you and Michael


    who have never been in contact with one another, how were they able to edit him into CP?


    Victoria cannot resist smashing the tablet in her hands, while her shoulders shake in anger.


    Jenny leans back on the sofa and shrugs, "It was agreed upon when signing the contract. No matter


    what kind of editing the programme group do, we can''t interfere. Michael has too many fans, and even


    if it wasn¡¯t me, any female artist and her partners would be scolded."


    ¡°My god, why does this paragraph talk about Michael¡¯s gentle and tender fondness of woman, and to


    include you, that time in the swimmingpetition when you became the champion of the whole


    school¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°God, these lunatics¡­¡±

 Chapter 124 Parents Attitude

    Chapter 124 Parents'' Attitude


    Compared to Victoria''s indignation, Jenny herself seems way calmer.


    Before going live, Shawn has warned her that whatever she would do or say in the show would be


    taken very seriously and that she has to be extremely careful. She thinks she has been very careful, he


    was unable to escape from Michael''s clutches, as he is a cunning fox.


    The part where she sit on Michael¡¯s back for push-ups became viral on blog for several days. The


    forcing him to stay in hospital.


    Gossip spreads like wildfire.


    Fortunately, thepany and the program team issues a statement together. Moreover, whether


    Michael regains mental sanity or something like that, he rifies the facts on blog himself, saying that


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    he has been discharged from the hospital and the hospitalization is caused by Pneumonia, colds and


    flu. It has nothing to do with the program team nor the show.


    This matter finally fades away after few heated days.


    Meanwhile in the far Beijing''s military districtpound, in a small red bungalow, Tracy sit on the sofa


    watching TV and frowning at the actress.


    "Luke is after this girl? Seriously?"


    Mike replies from the side, following Tracy''s gaze and ncing at the TV. The rumored young girl is


    sitting on the back of a strange man and counts the number of push-ups the man had done while the


    crowd cheers.


    Tracy clearly sounds unhappy.


    "Luke has always been a child with his own mind. What is sending him astray this time? Why he is after


    a nobody from the entertainment industry?"


    "Madam, Luke should make up his own mind."


    "If he is smart, he should listen to me and marry Sky. I followed her growth since childhood and her


    status is simply perfect. Isn''t she more suitable to us than this little extravagant artist?"


    As she was speaking, a familiar noise makes Mike whispers, "Madam, The master is back."


    Tracy immediately gets up from the couch and run to the door, "You are back."


    Alex nces at her and says lightly, "Yeah."


    "I need to talk to you..."


    "I don¡¯t have time today, I amte for a meeting already."


    "Meetings, meetings always meetings... I have been asking for days, is about Luke..."


    Alex res at her disappointed, "That is how I pay for everything you enjoy, nothing you need to tell me


    can be more important than my job..."


    "So your work is more important than me? Besides that, it is not about me, it is about Luke, don''t you


    care? Do you want to give up on Luke¡¯s marriage?"


    While talking, Alex takes off his coat, hesitates for a moment, and slowly hands over it to the butler, his


    impatient expression diminishes a little, "What about it, I already settled it with that Song girl."


    "As I thought. I also mentioned this to Sky Song''s parents, but they said that your mother already


    reimbursed everything and canceled the wedding."


    Alex is not into his son¡¯s life that much to know everything about his rtionships. From the bottom of


    his heart, he feels a little guilty for his son. Even if he wants to make up for it, his son refuses to be


    helped. He left the army when he was ten and rarelyes back.


    He thinks that his son pretty much likes Sky Song, after all, he treats that girl differently than the other


    girls.


    "Can we talk about it? Are you really going to abandon Luke? He is about to marry a woman we never


    seen before, did you know?"


    "What?" Alex petrifies on the spot, stunned at the word marriage, turns his head and looks at Tracy in


    surprise.


    "Luke is marrying who again?"


    She points to Jenny''s face on the TV, with her brows frowned.


    The TV show is a feature film. it shows a bunch of people running to Jenny''s room to scare her but they


    do not find anyone as she is walking in the hallway holding two cups of instant noodles.


    "Is she an artist?" Alex looks indolent, as if he doesn''t care. "The girl is gorgeous and Luke has a good


    taste. It''s not a big deal. We also have art soldiers in our military area and they are engaged in art work.


    Enough with all this prejudices already. "


    "Is it not a big deal? Then I will show you what''s wrong, Mike, rewind that and show him what we just


    watched please."


    Tracy wants to show her husband the video of Jenny sitting on the back of a man doing push-ups.


    Alex stops Mike, pointing out that he does not need to see anything. "Luke is a grown mind and can


    make up his mind, is none of your business. Didn''t you worry that he didn''t want to get married before?


    Now that he ns to get married, you don''t like the girl. It is not your life, get a


    grip.¡±


    Tracy wants to say something, but is interrupted by Alex, "I will not intervene, and you better stand


    down too. You know Luke¡¯s attitude best. I have something to do. I am going upstairs. Don¡¯t disturb me


    before ten o¡¯clock."


    "Hey¡­"


    Seeing her husband''s indifferent back, Tracy frowned and looked at the screen on the TV, that is not


    the kind of daughter-inw she wants to have.


    "Mike, get me a ne ticket. I''m going to Xicheng tomorrow."


    "Do you wish Luke to be notified to pick you up at the airport?"


    "No, don''t notify anyone."


    Luke Lu is not working at Emerald Pictures at the moment. There is a new trend on Luke Up Group. He


    moved back to the headquarters of Luke Up Group. On the day Lilian packed up and moved away,


    many young artists in thepany sighs that they have not seen the big boss a lot, now they won¡¯t see


    him at all.


    In the gym of Jade Pictures, Shawn shows Jenny the script.


    "You are going to have few lines to recite. Thisforter will take care of your skin while you sleep so


    there will be no need to use Photoshop. You are going to be more beautiful than ever!"


    Jenny takes the script and reads it twice, then nod, "Okay, I understand."


    "You have lost a lot of weight, keep it up."


    "Thank you Shawn."


    As her own efforts have yielded results, Jenny smiles, but when she looks over Shawn towards the


    entrance to the gym, she is petrified with fear.


    Shawn frowns, follows her gaze and turns to take a look, "Elizabeth, what are you doing here?"


    The actress Elizabeth, who lost everything because of Michael, is standing in front of the gym door.


    Jenny remembers the p received from her in front of everyone, and her head is about to explode.


    It happened long time ago, what does she want now?


    Shawn immediately jumps in front of Jenny to protect her, "Elizabeth, how many times have I told you


    that Jenny has nothing to do with what happened to you. You shouldn¡¯t listen to Michael¡¯s provocation.


    If you dare to go one step further, you will regret it."


    "Shawn, it is my fault, I''m not... I''m not here to make trouble, I''m here to apologize to Jenny."

 Chapter 125 Fake Sisterhood

    Chapter 125 Fake Sisterhood


    Elizabeth''s words shock everyone in the gym.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Even Cecelia, who is drinking water, gets choked and coughs nonstop.


    Everyone in Jade Pictures knows that Elizabeth¡¯s script has been cut off because Jenny offended


    Michael. Elizabeth''s p was so loud it still echoes within thepany walls.


    "Michael''s assistant came to me, saying that he has a bad feeling about me because he heard some


    rumors, that is why he does not want to partner with me. I med for nothing"


    "What?"


    Jenny''s eyes widens as she cannot believe what she is hearing.


    Shawn also looks astonished, and he hesitates to ask, "You are saying Michael''s assistant came to


    apologize to you, so everything is back to normal?"


    "Yeah." Elizabeth nods innocently. "So Ie to apologize to Jenny. What happenedst time was my


    mistake. I would ept any punishment."


    Shawn seem lost, still speechless.


    Jenny looks at Elizabeth''s sincere look from behind Shawn¡¯s back, embarrassed enough not to show


    herselfpletely. She cracks a smile, even worse than a cry, and waves her hand, "Forget it, it is


    what it is. Elizabeth, please next time make sure of the facts before going around pping people."


    Jenny still feels pain thinking of that p.


    "I know... I have been too impulsive, forgive me Jenny, if you ever need any help in the future, I will


    definitely be there for you..."


    Such an apology doesn''t sound very sincere, but it pierces right through the heart.


    Jenny feels awkward not knowing what to say, but Shawn, after a while, suddenly acts, frowning and


    asking, "Elizabeth, why are you really here?"


    ording to what she knows about Elizabeth, if this thing is really that simple and Michael''s has given


    the role back to her, she would never apologize to Jenny. Thepetitive rtionship between the


    stand each other presence is a real achievement.


    If a misunderstanding is cleared properly, there is no need for apologies.


    So Elizabeth''s appearance is really suspicious and her face shows that Shawn is right.


    Elizabeth stands by the door and twists her tongue several times before letting it all put with a stiff face,


    "Nothing can be hidden to you eh Shawn? Michael said that I had to apology and invited you for dinner


    on his behalf, will you be able to attend?"


    "Dinner with him?" Shouted Shawn, "Who the hell he thinks he is? No way."


    Jenny trembles all over, and is scared by Shawn''s grumpy appearance.


    What kind of hatred does he have with Michael? Why did he have such a big reaction for just a supper?


    Elizabeth obviously did not expect Shawn to react so much. She hesitates for a long time, "Shawn, it''s


    just a dinner..."


    Shawn frowns and takes a deep breath, then walks toward Elizabeth, "Elizabeth, listen to me, this


    movie belongs to Michael and choosing the actors is his job, I will be fine with you or any other actress.


    Do not get me involved, okay?"


    "But Shawn... this is my first leading part in five years... I beg you..."


    Elizabeth obviously does not intend to give up this opportunity easily.


    Shawn muses for a long time, and finally agrees to think about it and persuades Elizabeth to leave.


    Working hours are way paste so the gym is almost empty. Shawn sits on one of the benches with a


    thoughtful look and sips water.


    Cecelia elbows Jenny and whispers, "Hey, what is going on with Shawn today?"


    "Haven''t you heard? Elizabeth just invited Shawn for a dinner with Michael."


    "Isn''t that a good thing?"


    "You really know nothing of Michael?¡± Jenny gives Cecelia a nk look. "Nothing goode out from


    that man, he is crazy and violent. If Shawn gets trapped he will be ruined for good."


    "Frightening! Why doesn¡¯t he go with bodyguards, we have them here in thepany."


    Jenny nces at Cecelia again, slurps twice, and cackles at Cecelia for being so naive. "Shawn is a


    Taekwondo ck belt 9th Dan. No one in the security department can protect him, they probably would


    be in the way, if that is the case."


    "Then what are you worried about?" Cecelia is puzzled.


    "I''m worried," Jenny thinks for a while, "I''m worried that he kills Michael Song..."


    While talking, Shawn suddenly bounces from bench, as if he made his mind up, cracks his fingers,


    takes his backpack and strides towards the door, saying to Jenny, "Jenny, you go home. Remember to


    eat little for dinner. Cecelia, youe with me."


    "Hey... Shawn, where are you taking me?"


    Cecelia cries while she is dragged away.


    Jenny stares at the door with her arms folded for a long time, thinking about the aggressive look on


    Shawn''s face just now when he left. She hopes blood won¡¯t be served for dinner tonight.


    Thinking it might actually happen, she suddenly smiles, feeling a little weird.


    Wouldn''t Michael fall in love with Shawn?


    On the way home in the evening, Jenny meets Jessica Vogt. Jessica¡¯s belly was already showing signs


    of growth, and to make sure everyone understands she walks with her hands wrapped around it to


    show a maternal instinct. Seeing Jenny walking by, Jessica deliberately says the word "Frankie"


    extremely loudly and lovely.


    As usual, a group of reporters gather around the door, shing continuously their cameras.


    Anyway, they have announced their marriage, and in order to protect Jessica¡¯s reputation, they said


    that they were actually engaged a year ago, so even if Jessica is pregnant now, the medias can only


    give her blessings.


    Jenny originally wanted to avoid reporters, but she just got off work and is very tired. She could not


    escape from them. They hunt her like birds of prey and force her to answer their questions. She also


    gives her blessings to the so-called best friend Jessica.


    When the reporter asked if she would like to do a duo with Jessica on the show, she could only be


    polite and say that she would heed to the management words and the program group.


    Jessica loves to show how friendly she is and love to be called friend by the VIPs. Jenny, contrary to


    her, cannot really stand those things.


    The day after the reporter''s interview, Jenny is awakened by Shawn¡¯s phone call.


    There is another ongoing war on the social tforms. The reason this time is that Jenny rolled her eyes


    towards the camera during the interview, and it has been interpreted as a fake sisterhood with Jessica,


    and nder rages on.


    Although this is true, Jenny feels betrayed. She was not rolling her eyes, she was just looking at the


    clock on the wall above the cameras.


    No one will believe that obviously, people on the inte thrive on dramas and Jenny is the perfect


    victim. On the day the new got viral, she sends out a bald and offensive statement on blog.


    "Time reveals people for what they really are."

 Chapter 126 Nude scene

    Chapter 126 Nude scene


    Originally it¡¯s simply a normal interview, but currently it has evolved to be top story for several


    days.


    On the shooting day for Comforters Soapmercial, Shawn stays together with Jenny in the dressing


    room, having a discussion about the recent happening.


    ¡°After going through an internal discussion, ourpany replies that this is really a sticky business,


    even if both of you take the initiative to post your group photos on social media, in the end you¡¯re still


    going to catch it.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me.¡± Jenny frowns, trying hard to put on a brave front on.


    ¡°You have to rely on your fans and the audience to survive, say that you don¡¯t care about them again if


    you dare!¡±


    The voice of Shawn takes on a more serious tone.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere of the dressing room grows tense.


    After putting some essential oil on the hair of Jenny, the makeup artist leaves the room sensibly.


    ¡°Our set-up will be ready after ten minutes, the brand ambassador cane out in ten minutes and get


    ready for shooting.¡±


    Jenny hitches up the bath towel wrapped around her breast, and for a moment she can¡¯t find any word


    to say.


    Actually, she¡¯s a little nervous, this is not her first time to act in films or shoot formercials, but this


    is her first time to shoot a nude scene. Even though only her back will be recorded, but she is not


    wearing any clothes now except that her nipples are simply covered by the pasties.


    Shawn looks at Jenny in the mirror, breathing a sigh with helplessness. She pats Jenny on the shoulder


    gently. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, the spot will be cleared up by the time we start filming and it¡¯s just the


    director and me. So, you¡¯re just required to memorize your lines and do your best, don¡¯t worry that you


    will be suffering a wardrobe malfunction.¡±


    Jenny nods, regarding the fans matter mentioned by Shawn just now, even though she doesn¡¯t say


    anything, but she has realized that her attitude is wrong, inwardly she feels ashamed of herself.


    It urs to Jenny that Shawn seemed to have something to tell her just now, then she asks, ¡°Shawn,


    do you want to inform me about the approach that will be used by thepany to deal with this crisis?


    Should I take a group photo with Jessica or attend an event together with her?"


    Outside the door, the production assistant is urging Jenny toe out for shooting. Shawn hesitates


    for a moment, smiles, ¡°It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s talk about it when you¡¯re done. It¡¯s not a big deal, even if the


    Doubtfully, Jenny steps out of the dressing room with a bath towel wrapped around her.


    Shawn looks at her back, letting out a sigh silently.


    If Jenny know the decision of thepany, Shawn¡¯s afraid that she may not be able to concentrate on


    the shooting now, so it will be better to hide the truth from her.


    Themercial for Comforters Soap will be shot indoors in the studio; a green scene is set as the


    background which will be edited during the stage of post-production; there¡¯s a bathtub ced in the


    middle and Jenny has to sit in the bathtub, showing her naked back towards the camera while as the


    cameramen film a close-up shot of her profile and her back, she soaps herself from her shoulder to her


    waist.


    The first scene is very simple, however, in order to get the best possible aesthetic effect, they have


    done a lot of retakes.


    The line is only one sentence, ¡°Comfortable home, Comforters.¡±


    Until the director shouts ¡°cut¡± for the first scene, all the tension that Jenny has managed to keep bottled


    up is relieved eventually. Suddenly, the cold makes her sneeze, Shawn quickly wraps her in the bath


    towel and pulls her out from the water.


    Even though the air conditioner is turned on here, but in order to prevent the cloud of steam from


    hindering the desired effect, the bathtub is filled with the cold water. In winter, asking her to sit in a tub


    of cold water with a totally naked body actually is going to kill her.


    ¡°Well, thanks a lot to our actress. You can take a break for ten minutes, others get ready for the next


    scene¡­¡±


    Shawn helps Jenny to put on a down coat, after handing her a hot-water bag and putting on a pair of


    snow boots on her feet, finally she has got herself in hand again.


    ¡°Luckily we¡¯re shooting in the studio. At the beginning, they¡¯ve told me that thismercial will be


    filmed outdoors and the location is fixed at the Moon Lake in the countryside, I don¡¯t even know how to


    tell you about it.¡±


    Shawn chatters for a while, adjusting the clothing of Jenny. ¡°When the shooting¡¯s over, remember to


    drink some Indigowoad Root herbal tea, otherwise you¡¯ll be in trouble if you catch a cold.¡±


    In the second scene, Jenny will y the scene with two actors who y the roles as her husband and


    her uncle. This scene has more connotation, the moment Jenny takes a shower, the soap bar slips out


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    of her hands. When the soap bar slips outside the bathroom, the husband then bents to pick up the


    soap bar while the uncle with a dog in his arms is dumbfounded at the sight that meets his eyes.


    There are four close-up shot will be filmed for this scene.


    After Jenny has lost the soap bar, she tries to peep outside through the crevice in the door.


    When the husband picks up the soap bar, the cameraman will film a close-up shot of the hand picking


    up the soap bar.


    The uncle holds a dog in his arms, standing behind his brother with a meaningful look on his face.


    After that, the scene shifts to the close-up shot of the husband¡¯s butt and subsequently, the shot pans


    slowly to get a panoramic shot for three of them.


    When the first time Jenny sees the advertising n, she can¡¯t stop fromughing and ask Shawn, ¡°Are


    you sure that thismercial can pass the inspection?¡±


    Shawn adopts an air of indifference, ¡°It¡¯s not our concern, you just need toplete the shooting.¡±


    Jenny knows both actors who are going to y with her, one of them is Nics whom she has


    participated a variety show with. He acts as her uncle and since he steps into this studio, he keeps


    holding his dogs in his arms, never put it down till now. He put on a warm smile on his face; he is hardly


    the same man as the man who has showed an arrogant behavior during the meeting that day.


    While another actor is older, he gives an appearance of stoic, indifferent and forbidding like a veteran


    cadre. Jenny and he have worked together for a magazine cover before, but his face seems to have


    changed a lot since shest met him.


    At the first floor of the studio, there¡¯s ady standing against the railing. She is dressed in a grey


    overcoat with a purely-colored mink cashmere scarf wrapped around her neck; her ears wears a pair of


    imperial green jade earrings, making her look particrly distinguished. Since her position is in a blind


    corner, nobody has noticed her.


    Thedy frowns as she watches the happenings in the studio. When she sees Jennye out from


    the dressing room with a bath towel wrapped around her body only, her face is as ck as thunder,


    showing her displeasure.


    In her eyes, Jenny has behaved like a wanton, how does she deserve to be the daughter-inw of Lu¡¯s


    family?


    Shawn is a woman of keen perception, she always feels that there is someone looking at them up and


    down. She looks up to the first floor, ncing around and she find out that there¡¯s ady standing in the


    corner. Her nerves are tightened suddenly, then she asks the production assistant.


    ¡°Somebody is standing at the first floor, is she one of yourpany¡¯s employees?¡±


    The production assistant is young, he looks up and gives a nce to thedy. Even though thedy


    doesn¡¯t look familiar to him, but she looks distinguished and has dressed elegantly, he touches his


    head and says hesitatingly, ¡°She might be our supervisor, we have employed the security guards to


    guard the door and the people with no duty can¡¯t enter this studio that easy.¡±


    Shawn frowns, when the filming has beenpleted, she takes Jenny back to the dressing room,


    showing her the photo that she has taken secretly with her phone. ¡°Just now, thisdy has kept staring


    at the film set, she seems to be watching you. Do you know her?¡±


    Jenny takes a closer look at the photo, then shaking her head.


    The distance is too far away, causing the photo to be unclear, she can only just discern a grey-colored


    silhouette from the photo.


    ¡°Is she from your grandparents?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible¡­¡±


    Jenny raises up her head and nces at Shawn vigntly.


    Throughout Jade Picture, there are only three persons who have known the real story of her family;


    they are Shawn, Frankie and Jessica. Even Jessica and Frankie have very limited knowledge about the


    internal conditions of Jin Family, but for the friendship among Shawn¡¯s parents and Jin Family, she


    won¡¯t know these stories as well.

 Chapter 127 Say Goodbye To The Past

    Chapter 127 Say Goodbye To The Past


    When the Jin had an ident, first Jenny¡¯s father and uncle were detained. Then, Jenny¡¯s father was


    released on bail for a period of time. After returning home, he had a quarrel with Jenny¡¯s mother, and


    then was taken away by the police. She does not know exactly what happened.


    She only knows that because of her uncle¡¯s sentence, people of her mom¡¯s family directly broke off


    friendship with the Jin. After the death of her grandparents, the uncles and aunts of her mom¡¯s family


    had no contact with the Jin anymore.


    Jenny is not alone. It¡¯s just that over the years, her mom¡¯s family members don¡¯t regard her as a


    member.


    After returning home, she once went back with cosmetics and health care products brought back from


    abroad, but they didn¡¯t want to see her. Her aunt directly said that she was a jinx.


    She thinks it is impossible for them toe to find her.


    Shawn realizes that she is thinking too much, so she puts down this idea, ¡°although she is not, you still


    should be careful. I think that person keeps looking at you. Some said maybe she is the manager of


    Comforters, but I don¡¯t think so. I think she looks like the wife from a wealthy family. Have you offended


    anyone recently?¡±


    Jenny shrinks her neck helplessly, "I swear, I didn¡¯t offend anyone except that Michael, who is very


    irascible. I¡¯m just a small potato. I don¡¯t have this capability. You overestimate me.¡±


    When she hears Michael, Shawn looks a little different.


    Jenny tilts her head, looks at her andughs, ¡°oh, Shawn, I heard that Michael always waits for you


    downstairs to invite you to dinner after work these two days.¡±


    Shawn blushes and says incoherently, ¡°no, don¡¯t listen to the gossip. I will tear that person¡¯s mouth.¡±


    Jenny quickly covers her face and mutters, ¡°no! I live on my face...¡±


    Shawn has always been a workaholic, and it is rare to see her looking like a little girl. Jenny covers her


    mouth andughs.


    Although Michael is a pushover being thoughtless, he has a good taste!


    In the afternoon, she makes up a few more videos. The dog on the set bes a super star. Everyone


    wants to touch it. When she leaves, she finds that Tom is talking to the owner of the pet shop who


    brings the dog to buy the dog. Jenny couldn¡¯t help smiling, ¡°Tom looks very indifferent, but actually likes


    animals.¡±


    Shawn takes a look along her sight and rolls her eyes impolitely, e on, he is simply a green hand


    who is impractical, relying on his family and rtionship. He is alwayste in the crew and hard to wait


    on. Do you think he really cares animals? Who knows if he will give it away after keeping it for a few


    days, or it will starve to death at home. Jenny, don¡¯t be naive.¡±


    Jenny frowns and sits in the minivan, looking out of the window over Shawn¡¯s face for a long time.


    Shawn has been working in this area for a long time. She looks at a lot of things in a negative way. She


    seldomughs and never put trust in anyone. It seems to her that everyone is only part of her work.


    Because of her work, she takes them seriously, but they are still simply parts of work.


    Jenny takes a deep breath, leans back in chair and slowly closes her eyes.


    In fact, Shawn doesn¡¯t regard anyone as a friend, but a working partner.


    Jenny has been back home for more than half a year. After losing her boyfriend and best friend, she


    seemingly doesn¡¯t meet any true friends.


    As Shawn said when she first warned her, in this field, there are only interests. Don¡¯t try to use sincerity


    to get others¡¯ sincerity.


    ¡°Go back home and have a good rest. You can put aside fitness for a while, but you still need to control


    the amount of food you eat. In these two days, Eshmour will real deals with you.¡±


    ¡°Have they informed you?¡±


    ¡°I have asked people to inquire about it privately. The staff of thete stage of the advertisement are


    already editing the footage of yourst interview seemingly used as an advertising clip. As long as you


    don¡¯t have any negative news that will affect them during this period of time, everything would be OK.¡±


    ¡°The news of these two days...¡±


    ¡°Thepany has figured out a solution. You don¡¯t have to pay attention to it. If you are asked by


    reporters, you don¡¯t have to respond.¡±


    Jenny is relieved that she doesn¡¯t have to worry about it now as it¡¯s settled.


    On the way home, Shawn mentions the personal studio and tells her to take advantage of the


    opportunity.


    This makes her think about the terms put forward by Luke, and her mood gets a little blue.


    On the downstairs of the apartment, Shawn worriedly tells her other notes of the work. If it is not


    Victoria who is watching into the car through the window, she would need to listen to Shawn¡¯s chatter


    for another half an hour.


    Jenny finally gets out of the car and then she is inundated by Victoria¡¯sint.


    She also justes back, seeing the familiar car, and directly going over.


    ¡°Jenny, do you know how miserable I was at work? I was tortured by that damned George. He is an


    asshole...¡±


    Jenny cleans her ear and says, ¡°are you hungry? I can cook noodles for you.¡±


    "OK, go ahead. I continue to tell you.¡±


    Jenny twitches her mouth, changes the slippers to wash the hands in the kitchen, and endures


    Victoria¡¯s endlessint.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    From herint, Jenny can imagine how many times she argues with her boss in thepany.


    ¡°Is your boss really that mean? Does he still bear a grudge of the time that you beat him?¡±


    ¡°Oh shit. He is really mean. I was asked to go to the coffee shops 20 times one day. I¡¯m a designer, not


    an intern. He is such an asshole...¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t believe it. I¡¯ve seen George several times before. He looks quite approachable.¡±


    ¡°It is because he likes beauties! When he sees a beautiful woman, he will pretend to be nice. He feels


    frustrated as I don¡¯t buy it. So he now gives me a hard time.¡±


    When Jenny cooks the instant noodles, Victoria answers a phone and yells in her bedroom for a long


    time. Then she picks up a lot of things, drags her suitcase and hurriedly goes out.


    ¡°Where are you going? Do you eat the instant noodles?¡±


    ¡°No, thanks. I think George is trying to kill me. He just called me to go on a business trip with him.¡±


    She drags the suitcase and changes her shoes in the porch, ¡°I have to go now. I¡¯ll talk to you when I


    With a bang, Jenny feels that the nerves on her forehead jumps several times.


    All the noise in the room suddenly disappears. She looks down at the steaming instant noodles and


    sighs helplessly.


    The future will be like this. Either being super busy, or being extremely lonely.


    While eating the instant noodles, the mobile phone on the table vibrates twice and shows a message


    sent by Luke.


    ¡°Chen will pick you up for dinner at 7p.m.¡±

 Chapter 128 The Old Tricks

    Chapter 128 The Old Tricks


    Jenny is stunned and stops chewing to see the message.


    It has been nearly a week since she signed the prenupst time. After that they did not contact each


    other. As he does not contact her first, even if grandma calls her, she is too awkward to go to Flower


    House herself.


    Are they going to step the first step to get reconciled.


    She suddenly feels delighted.


    At seven o¡¯clock, Chen is downstairs and calls her. She goes downstairs with her bag.


    Somehow, Chen looks a little surprised when he sees her casual sporty suit, and specially reminds her,


    ¡°Mrs. Lu, would you like to change a more formal suit?¡±


    Jenny takes a look at herself. She is wearing a gray casual pants, beige sweater and white down


    jacket. Although it¡¯s casual, she¡¯s just going to have a dinner in Flower House and it¡¯s not her first time


    being there.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s warm.¡±


    Chen hesitates for a moment, and suddenly realizes that the she is pregnant. She should keep herself


    warm, so he doesn¡¯t say anything more.


    Halfway through the car, Jenny looks out of the window and suddenly feels strange.


    ¡°Are you making a detour?¡±


    ¡°No, this way is the nearest one. We are going to arrive after passing the intersection ahead.¡±


    ¡°Pass the intersection?¡±


    Jenny looks at the distance in the dark outside the window, ¡°are we going to the Flower House?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Chen looks surprised, ¡°didn¡¯t Mr. Lu tell you? Today, his mom wille back and make a


    reservation at the hotel.¡±


    Jenny is stunned.


    Luke¡¯s mother?


    In the blink of an eye, they arrive at the door of the hotel. When getting off the car, Jenny realizes how


    unsuited she is wearing. However she is already here now, it would be even worse if shees back


    home right now to change clothes as she would definitely gette.


    The dining ce is on the second floor.


    The waiter leads Jenny through the long corridor to the separate room, and as soon as she opens the


    door, she hears a familiar voice inside the room.


    She is stunned at the door.


    Sky is also there.


    In thisrge private room, Sky sits next to an elegant woman.


    This woman is wearing a ginger woolen dress with a brown shawl on her shoulders. She looks radiant


    and is in her early 40s. If Jenny guesses right, she is Luke¡¯s mother.


    Seeing this, she can¡¯t help but feel a little nervous.


    A bold ideaes out of her mind.


    She guesses the message was sent from Luke¡¯s mother. Maybe, Luke even doesn¡¯t know about it.


    She and Luke do not go down the aisle yet, and now she is given a heart time by his mom.


    Thinking of this, Jenny bes unnatural. She is stunned at the door and doesn¡¯t know what to say.


    The woman finds that she looks stupefied, so she frowns slightly and does not speak anything.


    Sky stands up, just like a hostess, ¡°auntie, this is Jenny, haven¡¯t you met before?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have heard her before.¡± this woman smiles politely, but also coldly.


    Jenny immediately recovers, and says quickly, ¡°Auntie...I was in a hurry. I didn¡¯t know you were there,


    so I didn¡¯t prepare a gift. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Luke didn¡¯t tell you I¡¯ming?¡±


    ¡°He...he told me to have dinner at night, and nothing else...¡± Jenny hesitates, wondering if it is okay to


    say something like that.


    ¡°It¡¯s not to me you. Sit down first. Mom and Luke haven¡¯te yet. See what to eat. You can order


    first.¡±


    Jenny smiles slightly in relief, nces at the position, and sits down on the opposite side of Sky.


    Luke¡¯s mother does not seem to be as serious as she imagines, so she is very easy to get along with.


    There is a round table in the separate room, and the menu is on the turntable. Luke¡¯s mother turns the


    menu to Jenny and smiles politely, ¡°Sky and I have ordered some. Now see what you like.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Jenny flips through the menu and politely reads a few pages. There is nothing special except for a few


    meat dishes and a few vegetarian dishes that she has ordered. She recently needs to lose weight and


    can¡¯t eat too much, so she just adds a vegetarian dish.


    ¡°I heard that Jenny used to study abroad. Maybe domestic dishes are not her taste. Should I ask the


    chef of the restaurant to cook some western food?¡±


    Sky interrupts.


    ¡°Do you need it? Are there any Chinese who are not used to eating their own country¡¯s food?¡± Tracy


    shows a trace of displeasure in her eyes and nces at Jenny, ¡°Sky, you have also been abroad for


    many years, and you graduated from the famous Royal Conservatory of Music for five years. Are you


    used to Chinese food?¡±


    Jenny¡¯s heart trembles for a while, trying to exin, but Sky takes the lead.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got used to it. Every time I return to China, I gain a few pounds of fat before leaving. I can¡¯t eat


    such authentic Chinese food abroad.¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t go away. It¡¯s not easy for you to be abroad alone. Come back and live with us, so we can


    take care of you.¡±


    ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m eagerly looking forward to it, but there may be one more person in the house in the future.


    It¡¯s still not convenient for me to be here.¡±


    Jenny keeps looking down at the menu in silence. Sky and Luke¡¯s mom talk very happily, and she can¡¯t


    put a word in conversation. She just feels ufortable and feels that Sky¡¯words are aiming at her.


    When it is said that, Luke¡¯s mother seems to have finally realized her existence, and suddenly changes


    the topic to her.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Jenny, right? I heard that you are a start of Jade Picture? You look quite young. I guess you do not


    work in this field for a long time, right?¡±


    Jennyes to herself.


    She is 21 years old. She¡¯s admitted to college early, and finished her master degree smoothly. Actually,


    she is a half neer and she made her debut at the age of 17. It¡¯s been a long time.


    She takes a deep breath, considers it, and says carefully,


    ¡°I filmed the movie when I was seventeen, and then I did not film again when studied abroad. I


    graduated in Junest year, then I went back to China and signed the working contract, and it has been


    until now...¡±


    ¡°Seventeen, it¡¯s so young, did your parents agree?¡± Tracy is a little surprised.


    She sends someone to investigate Jenny before. The strange thing is that her background is


    someone has tempered her file, which makes her very suspicious.


    Jenny nods.


    At that time, her mother apanies her to auditions.


    ¡°Were your familycking money at that time? And you have to be a breadwinner for them?¡±


    Jenny looks stiff, and she thinks for a while, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for this reason, how could they let their daughter go out to work at a young age? You were


    supposed to go to school at 17, but not work.¡±


    Tracy¡¯s question is very straightforward, contemptuous and a bit unpleasant to hear.


    Jenny grips the tablecloth under the table and bes stiff.

 Chapter 129 No good feast

    Chapter 129 No good feast


    ¡°I¡¯m not forced by my parents, I just prefer¡­¡±


    She was epted by the university ahead of time when she was still in high school. Thereafter she


    had several months when she didn¡¯t have anything to do. Her father had a friend who was the assistant


    director and rmended her to the director. Her parents apanied her for the audition and other


    than filming, she didn¡¯t do anything else. If it¡¯s because of the money, she was only paid ten thousand


    for acting in the film.


    At that time, she was just a neer.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Tracy frowns and looks at her, ¡°I mean, you youngsters should have concentrated and


    studied properly. You¡¯re parents also didn¡¯t guide you, right? Had you been serious with your studies¡­¡±


    ¡°Missus, Madam, and Master are here.¡±


    The knock of on the door interrupts Tracy¡¯s critical teachings.


    Jenny lifts her head to look at the door, Luke is in a ck suit holding on to grandma as she walks in.


    Grandma is wearing a green jacket, with a red ruby ne, not one hair is out of ce. She is not


    her usual jovial self and looks very stern.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to eat outside, keep bothering me toe out. Tracy, aren¡¯t you too formal about this?


    We are all family, don¡¯t make a big fuss over it.¡±


    Tracy hurries to her feet and wees, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s troublesome to clean up and we have guests. It¡¯s


    difficult for us to cook and there are more choices if we dine outside. Come, please seat beside me.¡±


    Grandma waves her hand and takes off her jacket and passes it to her. She then walks towards Jenny,


    ¡°What guests, we¡¯re all family, where¡¯s the guest, I¡¯ll seat here.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Before she takes her seat, it looks like grandma sees Sky opposite and is slightly surprised. She smiles


    cheekily and looks at Jenny, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Sky is here, then Tracy is right, there is a guest.¡±


    Jenny pours a cup of tea for grandma and didn¡¯t speak.


    Sky¡¯s expression changed and looks embarrass.


    Tracy sees it.


    Luke looks at his mother and takes over grandma¡¯s jacket from her and passes it to the waiter. He then


    walks to Jenny and sits beside her. He was a seat away from Sky.


    It is a small private room with a table for eight. Now there are five people seated. Luke and Sky are


    separated by a seat and two seats by the door were empty for the waiter to serve the dishes.


    But this seating arrangement appeared to exclude Tracy and Sky.


    Tracy looks at Luke, frowns, and is about to say something but Sky pulls her hand, ¡°Everyone¡¯s here,


    have them serve the dishes.¡±


    She looks at Sky, ponders, pulls back her hand, and suppresses her unhappiness.


    She didn¡¯t know what to say and feels that she cannot bepared to Sky who she personally brought


    up.


    It was obvious to anyone that grandma likes her very much.


    Tracy keeps thinking that some things just need to be said she considers carefully before saying, ¡°I


    heard that Jenny¡¯s parents had passed on, I wonder if there are any rtives and friends?¡±


    Jenny is surprised and looks at Luke.


    ¡°Why are you asking this? We are eating now, why are you hurting this kid?¡±


    Grandma feels that it is inappropriate and res at her own daughter-inw.


    Tracy¡¯s expression changes and tones herself down, ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t you mention that you want the


    marriage to be done as soon as possible? We need to invite guests to the marriage. We can¡¯t ept


    that none of her rtives attend the marriage, how will it look on that day?¡±


    Grandma frowns and feels that there is some truth in this line of reasoning. She lowers her voice and


    asked Jenny, ¡°Jenny, I keep hearing that you don¡¯t have any rtives, then are there anyone else?


    ¡°I have rtives from the father¡¯s side.¡± Jenny bites her lips and says, ¡°but we have not contacted for a


    long time.¡±


    Normally when someone says this it is because of some problems in the family that cannot be shared


    outwardly and grandma didn¡¯t pursue it. In her heart, she cares deeply for Jenny, pats the back of her


    hand and asks her to eat.


    Tracy is unhappy and didn¡¯t want the matter to rest, ¡°Why don¡¯t you contact them? Aren¡¯t they also your


    rtives? Aren¡¯t you concerned over them?¡±


    Jenny started to turn pale.


    ¡°What¡¯s so surprising about it?¡± The sullen man on one side says and cuts off his mother. His voice was


    cold and distant, ¡°Our rtives and I don¡¯tmunicate that regrly also.¡±


    Tracy¡¯s expression changed and said anxiously, ¡°How can it be the same? Aren¡¯t you the one who


    doesn¡¯t want to interact with them? Your cousinse to visit your dad and me whenever they are in


    town. It¡¯s even more frequent than you going home.


    ¡°Not familiar.¡± The two words cause the atmosphere to turn awkward.


    Grandma smirks andughs. She dishes a bowl of soup for Jenny and whispers to her, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to


    them,e, drink some soup.¡±


    Jenny bows slightly and nods. She carefully receives the bowl and takes small sips of the soup.


    With Luke¡¯s response, Tracy lost all interest in questioning her. Thereafter she didn¡¯t say anything to


    spite nor embarrass her. She continues to chat happily with Sky and reminisce about the times when


    she brought her to the militarypound to y.


    ¡°At that time, when I brought Sky out, the entire militarypound and our artists unit said that she


    was our betrothed bride.¡±


    ¡°Auntie Tracy, this shouldn¡¯t be said now,¡± Skyughs politely and looks towards Jenny, ¡°Luke is going


    to be a father soon. Those shall be our jokes of the past.¡±


    ¡°Others may treat it as a joke but I am serious about it, if it¡¯s not for¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Grandma feels uneasy and interrupts. She feels that her daughter-inw is not behaving


    properly and says, ¡°What are you talking about? Luke and Jenny are right here!¡±


    Jenny looks ufortable and gives an excuse to go to the restroom, escaping the tense situation.


    It is said that the rtionship between mother and daughter inws is the top three mostplex


    problems in the world.


    Shethers her hands with soap and looks at herself in the mirror.


    With this difficult rtionship, it will be difficult to have her help to introduce Yuky. Now it¡¯s already a


    problem trying to get her to ept her, not to mention requesting her help to link up with anyone else.


    She ponders for a while and couldn¡¯te up with any good ideas. As soon as she hears some


    chatters moving towards the restroom, she quickly washes and dries her hands and as she walks to


    the door, she meets Tracy and Sky.


    ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re here at the restroom¡­ I¡¯ll go back first.¡± She says awkwardly.


    ¡°No hurry, stay for a while, I have something to say to you.¡± She says sharply with a stern and


    condescending tone.

 Chapter 130 I’m not in favor of you

    Chapter 130 I¡¯m not in favor of you


    Normally, it will be the mother-inw making things difficult for the daughter-inw.


    Jenny¡¯s heart sinks, she feels like it¡¯s a scene from the soap dramas.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first, auntie, so that you can have a good chat with Jenny.¡±


    Sky¡¯s words shake her back to her senses as she sees the image of someone sashaying away from


    the restroom.


    There are only two of them in the restroom.


    Her hand grasps tightly a paper napkin which is crumbled into a ball.


    It is obvious that Tracy is up to no good.


    ¡°To tell you the truth, I don¡¯t regard you favorably.¡±


    The first sentence already clearly stated her true feelings.


    Jenny lifts her head and looks at her and then quickly looks down, maintaining her silence because she


    absolutely doesn¡¯t know what to say at that moment.


    If she asks why she would be ridiculously na?ve. There are so many areas that she needs to improve.


    Anything said will be adding fuel to the fire and it is better to maintain silence.


    At times, silence is the best way to resolve problems.


    ¡°I admit that when Luke was preparing to marry you, I was rather curious as to who can interest Luke


    and that¡¯s when I investigated you. But I didn¡¯t use too many resources because I wanted to know you


    in person first.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I originally thought that even if an artist in the entertainment industry isn¡¯t highly cultured nor highly


    educated, at least she would know basic courtesy and etiquette. But look at how you are dressed


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    tonight, it¡¯s totally inappropriate.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, you look like you are from a small family and isn¡¯t used to anyrge and important


    events. The womenfolk of the Lu family will need to speak appropriately inrge events.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You should know that originally the families of Lu and Song were linked by marriage. If nothing


    untoward happens, Luke is supposed to marry Sky. You are the ¡®untoward¡¯.¡±


    Jenny bites her lips in silence, she releases the ball of napkin in her hand and it falls onto the floor.


    Tracy frowns and asks, ¡°Why don¡¯t you respond?¡±


    ¡°Since you have these opinions on me, nothing I say will change anything, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Jenny¡¯s indifferent attitude didn¡¯t enable Tracy to erupt in anger.


    Tracy sighs and said sternly, ¡°It is normal that you are angry that I say these. Since you are pregnant


    with Luke¡¯s baby, the Lu family isn¡¯t irresponsible. You will get what you deserve. What I just said you


    must make it up. Regardless of whether it is socializing or culture, you must endeavor to learn and


    catch up.¡±


    ¡°You are willing to ept me because of this child?¡± Jenny asked carefully.


    ¡°Otherwise?¡± Tracy res at her, ¡°Luke isn¡¯t young anymore and doesn¡¯t want to get married. His father


    doesn¡¯t want me to interfere with his matters but his marriage is a big deal. I cannot stand idly by. Since


    he personally chose you, then even if I¡¯m reluctant I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±


    ¡°What you said, I¡¯ll try my best ¡­¡±


    Jenny doesn¡¯t think that Juke¡¯s mother is a bad person. It¡¯s just that she has high standards and


    doesn¡¯t know her well. As far as education is concerned, she is a masters postgraduate in a well-known


    university and in the finance sector. Her education level isn¡¯t worst off than Sky¡¯s musical college.


    Looks like her investigation didn¡¯t turn out so well.


    ¡°Additionally, quit your job after marriage and take good care of the child.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible¡­¡± Jenny immediately objects when she hears the words quit your job.


    Tracy raises her eyebrow and her expression changes. She raises her voice, ¡°Why not? Can¡¯t the Lu


    family provide for you? Do we need you to shame yourself to others on the television?¡±


    Shame yourself?


    Jenny¡¯s expression froze, how does she bring shame to herself?


    ¡°Do some self-reflection, the Lu family cannot ept a woman that interacts closely with another man


    publicly. If you want to marry into the Lu family, you must leave the entertainment industry. This is my


    bottom line.¡±


    Tracy is very dissatisfied with Jenny¡¯s attitude. Her expression is steeled and her tone is definite.


    She cannot abandon her job.


    The food is tasteless thereafter and she is distracted when she leaves.


    ¡°It¡¯s sote, Luke, send Sky to the hotel.¡±


    Tracy pushes Sky directly to Luke¡¯s car.


    ¡°Hey, how can this be? Let Chen sent her. Luke must follow us.¡± Grandma blocks Luke.


    ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t interfere, Jenny cane with us. Chen is just a chauffeur, it is not appropriate that


    he sends Sky¡­?


    Jenny manages to call for a car when they are arguing, ¡°Grandma, Auntie Lu, I have to work tomorrow,


    I won¡¯t go back to the Flower House. I called for a ride and it¡¯s here. I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Jenny¡­¡± Grandma stomps her feet, she turns and res at Tracy, ¡°She is pregnant, how can you


    allow her to take that car alone?¡±


    Tracy actually didn¡¯t want to look at her but when she sees her walking alone, she also worries but


    didn¡¯t say anything.


    Luke speaks to Chen at one side and in a few strides he caught up with her. As she gets into the car,


    he prevents the door from closing and swiftly gets in the car. He instructs the driver to go to his


    apartment. The driver drives off.


    Jenny is astonished. She still didn¡¯t react to there being another person beside her in the car.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have to send Sky?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps you have a problem with your hearing.¡± Luke turned and calmly says to her, ¡°Never did I say


    that I wanted to send her.¡±


    But your mother said.


    Jenny looked down and avoided his eyes.


    This person is really strange. He didn¡¯t contact her for a week and was cold about it. Now, why did he


    rush to her side?


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to take what my mother said to heart. After the marriage, you¡¯ll only see her once a


    year.¡±


    Luke seems to know what she is thinking and is direct and to the point.


    She raises her head and says, ¡°You know what she said to me?¡±


    ¡°For you to leave the entertainment industry.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°What I agreed, even if I were to renege, it¡¯ll be me who tells you. You don¡¯t have to bother with what


    she says.¡±


    ¡°You catch up with me just to say these?¡±


    Jenny blinks in the darkness and looks at his face.


    She didn¡¯t expect that in the small car and with the rushing of the wind from the windows, there was a


    strange feeling of warmth in the car.


    Luke initially was worried about her and ran to the car but when he sees her innocent and pitiful


    expression, he had a strange feeling rushing over him.


    At the next moment, he lowers his head and gave her a warm and affectionate kiss.

 Chapter 131 Verify Lukes Sincerity.

    Chapter 131 Verify Luke''s Sincerity.


    If she hasn''t seen their driver, who is watching them in surprise in the rear-view mirror, Jenny feels that


    she cannot find her reason from his gentleness by her own efforts.


    "Here we are, sir and madam."


    She pushes him away vigorously.


    She opens the door of the car as soon as the car stops, then she runs away.


    She has seen his cold and cruel side, and his cold eyes are bloodthirsty. So, the warmth of hisst


    second makes her be crazy and scared at the same time.


    Hees up from her back with steady steps. He grabs her arm and turns her around, "Where are you


    going?"


    "Go home." Jenny avoids his eyes and tries to get rid of his hands.


    "You don''t have home."


    His cold words poke her lie. For a moment, it seems that he opens her wound. Her heart aches


    suddenly.


    "Why do you say I don''t have home? No, I have. My apartment is my home."


    Luke does not expect that she suddenly struggles violently, so her hands are free.


    "Luke, you are so self-righteous, like your mother."


    Before that, she has not been wronged. At the moment, her sudden outburst of emotion, what is rted


    to her long-term umtion of pressure.


    In the past, even though life was difficult, she also expressed her dissatisfaction directly. This evening,


    she tters everyone, which makes her hate herself.


    She wants to re at Luke''s mother and retorts that her words are all shits when she says something,


    which makes her unhappy. She wants to make merciless sarcasm at Sky when she puts on an act.


    That''s the real Jenny, who is unrestrained and never considering the consequences.


    For the first time, she loses herself tonight.


    She is so angry that she bites her lips. But in the end, she doesn''t vent her anger, she just keeps silent.


    But she bursts into tears and showed her vulnerability now. This is a vivid y.


    She doesn''t intend to do this. Only after seeing Luke''s mother tonight, she knows that if she does not


    get Luke''s trust and love as soon as possible, her situation will be difficult.


    What''s more, she needs to be used to verify his sincerity. Although such means are despicable. But


    these can only be used for people like Luke.


    As expected, men like weak women, who can cry and show weakness. Luke is also a man.


    When Luke hugs her again, she thinks she has found the right way.


    After a long time, the sound of her crying fades away.


    "She''s my mother, and I hope you''ll try to get along with her. If not, you don''t have to see her after our


    wedding."


    His voice is still cold. Even in his arms, she still can''t feel warm. she shrinks her neck, and finally


    pushes him away.


    Jenny has seen a lot of ys rted to the rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw


    before. Men are in a dilemma in the rtionship. But Luke seems not to have the puzzlement. He


    doesn''t embarrass himself. He stands far away and tells her that she should try to get along with his


    mother because she is his mother, but he doesn''t force her. If they can''t get along with each other, they


    don''t have to meet again.


    These words really remind her that he doesn''t force her, and he will not stand on her side, because she


    is his mother.


    There is a sudden chill in Jenny.


    Luke looks down at her, whose expression is contradictory.


    For a long time, her light voice sounds in the air, floating in the cold wind.


    "I still have work tomorrow and I need to go back to my apartment."


    "I take you home."


    "Ok."


    No one speaks all the way. Jenny has looked out of her wits, until she returns to her apartment and lies


    down on the bed. She is so tired that she closed eyes. But she can''t sleep, thinking about her current


    situation.


    If there is no parents'' case, Luke''s words will not sound so bad. He doesn''t force her to get along well


    with his mother. But she has a purpose. She tries to find a way to integrate into the upper-ss circle in


    Beijing, so she cannot bypass his mother.


    She is upset. The more she thinks about it, the sadder she feels.


    The next morning, Cecelia brings breakfast for her. Behind her are Jenny''s docking director and the


    cameramen, Carl.


    As soon as she hears the sound of opening the door, Jenny, who has not yet woken up, jumps up from


    the bed and rushes into the bathroom to wash her face and brush her teeth. She doesn''t open the door,


    the two stand outside.


    "Jenny is washing¡­" Cecelia''s vague voicees from outside the door. Then, she begins to knock


    on the bathroom door, "Jenny, hurry up! Today''s schedule is very tight. We have to go shopping in the


    Maternal stores firstly... "


    Jenny is brushing her teeth when she hears the words. With her foam in her mouth, she sticks her


    head out and asks vaguely. "Maternal stores? Why do we need go?"


    Cecelia looks very naive. She raises her eyebrows and says, "Jessica is pregnant. Let''s buy some


    clothes and shoes for the baby in the Maternal stores and see her."


    Jenny freezes and keeps silent for a long time.


    Cecelia is very happy until she notices that Jenny''s face is not right, so she is stunned. After


    swallowing the steamed stuffed bun in her mouth, she squeezes out a sentence from her mouth, "Did


    Shawn tell you, didn''t she?"


    Jenny looks up at Carl, who is shooting, and drags Cecelia into the bathroom. Carl still stands out of


    the door. Jenny asks in a low voice, "No one told me. Isn''t today filming my daily life? Why do I


    suddenly have a work? Jessica''s house? Is Shawn crazy?"


    Cecelia is frightened by Jenny''s ferocious appearance. She can''t help burping, then the bathroom is full


    of meat buns.


    Jenny pushes her away in disgust and pulls a towel to dry her mouth. Then she holds her arms and


    res at Cecelia.


    "I thought Shawn told you." Cecelia lowers her head and does not dare to speak loudly. "This is


    arranged by ourpany. The conflict between you and Jessica has a bad effect. Boss thinks that


    taking this opportunity to let you y the program at the same time is the best exnation for the


    rumor, and the program team agreed."


    Jenny sits down on the closestool, "No way."


    Are they kidding? Pretending to good friends? She and Jessica?


    Everyone in thepany knows that she has a bad rtionship with Jessica. Now she has to go to her


    house and work with her. Doesn''t it mean to upset her, does it?


    No way!


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Cecelia swallows her saliva. "You will not go, will you?"


    "Yes."


    "Then I''ll call Shawn."


    Jenny suddenly looks up at Cecelia. She really takes her cell phone out of her pocket and calls Shawn.


    "Tell her your dedication, or I will be scolded again."


    "Ah,¡­ wait¡­"


    At the thought of what Shawn will say after she gets through the phone, Jenny is afraid.


    "Fine. I will go."

 Chapter 132 Our Relationship is the Same as Before.

    Chapter 132 Our Rtionship is the Same as Before.


    She doesn''t have to think about it. If Shawn knows she isn''t going, she will teach her a lesson. After


    being scolded, she still has to go. Why take the trouble to do that?


    Jenny is tactful. She justins with Cecelia. When ites to business, she will take it seriously.


    Carl waits outside for a long time before they open the door.


    Jenny changes her clothes and gets on the car. They go straight to the Maternal store.


    Cecelia takes a pair of ducklings for bathing. "Look, how about this one? It''s so cute."


    "Not as cute as you." Jenny doesn''t look at it. She replies very perfunctorily and then wanders to


    another ce.


    The store is very big and the theme color is pink.


    Jenny is attracted by an exquisite nipple. The nipple is hung with Piggy''s doll, and a transparent white


    nipple underneath.


    There is a row of nipples with all kinds of dolls on them.


    For some reasons, she thinks of Luke''s request for her to have their babies.


    She can''t helpughing at the thought that the baby might look like him and smile like her. She takes


    down the sample hanging on the disy cab and looks at it carefully.


    She is immersed in imagination when Cecelia suddenly appears. She looks at the nipple in Jenny''s


    hand for a long time. "Ah, so cute. Buy this one."


    Jenny is startled by her. Shees to her senses and nods with the nipple in a daze. "Oh, OK."


    As they check out, she watches the cashier handing a nipple and scanning the ounts. Her mind is


    filled with the treaty, and suddenly feels a little ridiculous.


    She approaches Luke with such a purpose. She takes him to get the marriage certificate. Up to now, he


    doesn''t know what her purpose is to get married. If grandma doesn''t like her, maybe she is nothing in


    his eyes.


    She can''t breed a baby for him, let alone her job is not allowed. Even if she doesn''t do this job, she also


    can''t have his baby. She has seen how unhappy children can be bred in a family without love. In the


    future, if Luke gets tired of her, she doesn''t want to see her children suffer at home alone.


    She takes a deep breath at the thought. She settles the bill and goes out with the packed box. They


    rush to Jessica''s home.


    After the news of the marriage breaks out, Jessica has been living in Frankie''s home.


    Frankie''s parents have a good rtionship with the Jin. After all, they are neighbors. Not long before


    the Jin''s ident, Frankie''s family buys a new house in Xicheng. The original house of their family


    gradually empties out. It is also after the ident that they move to Xicheng. What''s more, their


    industrial transferres to the other ce. Theirpany gradually moves to Xicheng, then City Z


    bes their past.


    Their house in Xicheng, she has been here. But the impression is not very good.


    As time goes by, she is no longer a daughter of the Jin. Without the support of the family, she is a less


    well-known third entertainer in the entertainment industry. In addition, she is not willing to get married


    early, and she is not willing to quit the entertainment industry to be a housewife. So, they despise her,


    which is what she predicts.


    Soon, they arrive at Frankie''s house.


    Cecelia follows Carl with many presents. In order to make the scene more concise, she does not get


    out of the car, just staying in the nanny car. Only one cameraman follows Jenny.


    The gate of Frankie''s house is still as magnificent as before. To be honest, it''s a little tacky.


    Jenny rings the doorbell and tries to adjust her face and expression before the door opened. She also


    checks her clothes. It is very casual and suitable for visiting friends.


    After the doorbell rings a few times, a voicees from inside, "I''ming..."


    A gust of wind sweeps her face, Jenny sees a familiar face behind the door.


    She is slightly stunned, and her smile on the edge of her mouth is a little stiff, "Aunt."


    No one tells her Frankie''s mother is at home.


    "Jenny,e in."


    Frankie''s mother smiles politely and make a way for Jenny toe in.


    The family is also rich, but the mastere to open the door in person, which makes Jenny feel very


    strange.


    Frankie''s mother should not do such a thing.


    "Is Jessica at home?"


    "Yes. She''s upstairs. The servant is to ask her toe down. You can have some fruit firstly."


    She speaks as she scans the small box that Jenny has brought.


    She looks at Jenny with some caution.


    "Juste and y. Why do you bring gift?"


    From her attitude, Jenny seems to have figured out something. When she understands, sheughs


    easily. She generously hands the box to Frankie''s mother, "This is a gift for Jessica and the baby. This


    is a token of my regard."


    She opens the box carefully and takes a look. When she sees the nipple, the guard in her eyes


    gradually disappears, and even a smile crosses, "You are so pleasure."


    "Nothing. Frankie and I are friends, and Jessica is my best friend. This gift isn''t very precious. I will


    prepare a better gift when the baby is born."


    Jenny smiles generously.


    She has no bad thoughts.


    Frankie''s mother looks at her for a long time. Jenny doesn''t know what she thinks, but the caution in


    her eyes gradually disappears. She pats Jenny''s hand with a smile. Her expression isplicated,


    "Good girl. You are a good girl. You should understand me."


    "I know." Jenny quickly answers, afraid that she will say something inconvenient to broadcast. "You and


    uncle both be old, so you hope that Frankie can have a family and a baby soon. All parents are


    the same. It is also a blessing for Frankie to meet Jessica, a woman who can put down her career and


    is willing to give birth to him."


    Her hand on the back of Jenny''s hand slowly clenches, and there seems to be a gratifying look in her


    eyes.


    "It''s nice of you to think so."


    Jenny bows her head andughs, "I should think so. After all, the two, who are going to get married,


    are my best friends, aren''t they?"


    Frankie''s mother''s eyes seem to be a little wet, and her look is bound to make a big fuss in theter


    editing, so as to make the audience misunderstand. Fortunately, Jessica just goes downstairs.


    Frankie''s mother lowers her head in a hurry and avoids the camera. She gets up and starts to go to the


    kitchen. "It''s a rare time. I''ll go to the kitchen to see what they''ve cooked today."


    Jenny smiles, "Ok."


    When Jessica goes downstairs, she sees her mother-inw''s eyes slightly red, who is entering the


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    kitchen. Her look is a little strange, but in the next second, she puts on a smile and walks towards


    Jenny.


    "Jenny, you should have told me toe and y earlier, so I can go out and pick you up."


    Jessica''s voice is overly sweet. Now, maybe she will be a mother, she walks carefully and supports her


    waist. This maternal brilliance weakens the original feeling of overly sweet.


    Resisting nausea, Jenny stands up and squeezes out a smile, "You''re wee. You are pregnant, so


    you need to rest more. Sit down quickly and don''t care about me."


    "It''s OK. I''m not so delicate. Our Rtionship is the same as before. I''ll peel an apple for you."


    Her words are nice. Jenny doesn''t remember that she has peeled apples for her before.

 Chapter 133 Life Is A Drama. Only Good Actors Survive It.

    Chapter 133 Life Is A Drama. Only Good Actors Survive It.


    Red apple swirls in Jessica¡¯s hands. The thin and long peel falls into the fruit te. She is so skillful at


    peeling that no one would not extol her as a good housewife.


    If it is not for the microphone on her clothes, Jenny would like to ask her if she stayed up and practiced


    peeling apples all night.


    Noticing Jenny looking at herself, Jessica smiles brighter, "Frankie is not at home today because there


    are some business to deal with in thepany. Otherwise it will be good for us to take advantage of


    this program to get together. You have been very busy recently, right? You haven''te to visit me for


    a long time."


    "I''ve been busy all the time. Isn¡¯t what this business is? But you haven''t been idle, right? Your wedding


    day ising, so I feel sorry for bothering you."


    "The wedding dress hasn''t been picked out yet. The staff of wedding dress shop sent me two sets.


    Choose one for me!"


    Jenny admires that Jessica talks to her about trivialities without turning a hair.


    It is true that life is like a y, only good actors survive it.


    The wedding dresses are shelved in the cloakroom. The whole cloakroom is neatly ced all kinds of


    expensive jewelry and bags. The two sets of wedding dresses mentioned by Jessica are ced right in


    the middle of it. Both are white. One is a strapless puffball dress with a string of tassel decorated by


    tiny pearls on the waist and the other one is a a fishtail dress withce on the shoulders, showing slim


    figure.


    Jenny can¡¯t help touching it.


    "Isn''t it nice? These are two samples from the window hand-sewn by an Italian designer. They were not


    for sale, but a friend of mine knows the manager very well so he sold them to me."


    Jessica says in pride. She bashfully touches her cheek, "But I am a little entangled with which one to


    choose."


    "Let Frankie choose for you."


    "That''s true. We have the same taste. Maybe you will be as entangled as me." Jessica looks at Jenny


    with her eyebrows raised. There is an insinuation in her remarks so that Jenny shrinks.


    She is obviously provoking.


    "I''m a little thirsty. I''m going to drink." Jenny bows her head slightly, shunning away from the camera, to


    hide the displeasure in her eyes.


    Jessica indifferently grabs her wrist, "Why don''t you take a look for me after I put on it."


    Jenny is about to shake off her hand, but she glimpses that two cameras are watching her through the


    dressing mirror. She rouses with a rush and recalls that she is recording. So she bears it with her teeth


    gritted.


    "OK, try it."


    She reluctantly responds. Seeing that Jessica goes into the dressing room with the servant, she looks


    around and sits down bored on sofa in the cloakroom.


    In fact, she doesn¡¯t care to y with Jessica. She merely needs to put on a mask and imagine herself


    as a character. She can pretend to be her sister even if she doesn''t know how to act.


    But she is very impatient to talk too much with Jessica, especially about her marriage and pregnancy. It


    is clear that she took her boyfriend and now she is asked to bless her against her conscience. That


    makes her regurgitate at every word.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at the fishtail wedding dress in a daze, she doesn¡¯t notice the inconspicuous footstep behind.


    "Jenny, when did youe?"


    The sudden sound of a man stiffens Jenny on her back. She straightens up before putting hands


    holding cheeks back. She turns to look at the white figureing in from the door.


    She isn¡¯t aware that Frankie has been standing behind her for a long time.


    Because there are cameras, Jenny smiles at him decently, "I just arrive. Jessica asks me to help her


    choose wedding dress. Why are you at home?"


    Frankie shows her the folder in his hand, "I left something at home. Ie back for them... "


    Just as they are talking, the curtain of the dressing room crosses the pole. Jessicaes out


    supported by the servant.


    Her eyes are suddenly refreshed when she sees Frankie. And then she runs to Frankie¡¯s arms with her


    dress, "Frankie, when did youe back?"


    Frankie obliquely pushes her away from his arms, nces at Jenny and says, "Come back to get


    something."


    Jessica holds his arm, almost hanging on him, asks in a sweet voice, "Now that you came back? Dine


    in, OK?"


    "Well..."


    Seeing his promises without hesitation, Jessica is a little surprised. She is very happy to hear that, but


    when she glimpses the figure in the corner, she frowns and bes displeased.


    In view of the presence of the camera and Frankie, she smiles to hide displeasure, "What a


    coincidence. Jenny is here today and Frankie is seldom at home at noon. It has been a long time since


    west had dinner together."


    It sounds like she is grinding her teeth.


    Jenny sneers at heart with politeness on her face. She looks up at Jessica¡¯s dress, "I think this one


    suits you. It can cover your stomach. If you wear this one at the wedding, it won''t look very good."


    She doesn''t mean much, but is just trying to change the subject.


    But Jessica misunderstands her. She thinks of something in a trance. She looks at the dress and then


    takes a look at Jenny, "Why not try on that one for me, and then I''ll let Frankie choose one."


    Jenny''s heart jolts and she looks straight at Jessica.


    The provocation in her eyes is obvious.


    Frankie sours and stares at Jessica, "What are you talking about? How can you let her try on wedding


    dress for you?"


    "Oh, that doesn¡¯t matter. Jenny is my best friend. We are about the same size, so that you can


    "No, Mom won¡¯t agree with that if she knows."


    "Why not? Jenny and I also wore wedding dresses when we were filming. We are both actors and don''t


    care about these feudal and superstitious ideas."


    "You..."


    "Well, I haven''t really worn wedding dress yet. If you don''t mind, I''d like to try it on."


    Jenny interrupts Frankie, standing up from the sofa and nces faintly at Jessica.


    She originally wants to be stoical to go well today, but now Jessica obviously doesn¡¯t want to make


    things too easy, so she doesn¡¯t have to be polite.


    Trying to humiliate me with a wedding dress?


    Dream it. Jessica.


    The treads hidden in the white fishtail wedding dress by side of Jenny brighten under the light of the


    cloakroom, dazzling.


    For some reason, Frankie feels strange in his heart.


    As if the wedding dress is supposed to belong to the girl in front of him, he nods in a daze but says


    powerfully, "Then try it."

 Chapter 134 Who Is the Mrs. Hill?

    Chapter 134 Who Is the Mrs. Hill?


    When Jenny changes clothes in the dressing room, Jessica smoothes folds on suit for Frankie.


    "You are so careless. It important to dress up neatly when negotiating. It''s the basic manner."


    Frankie absentmindedly glimpses the dressing room from time to time.


    After a while, the servant opens the curtain of the dressing room and it follows the sound of high-heeled


    shoes. The slender ankles are strapped with high-heeled sandals, looking slender and whiter.


    The white fishtail dress perfectly shows the woman''s figure. The corbone at the shoulder dips and


    bends in all the right ces and thece on shoulders makes her neck charming. The style of the dress


    is simple from waist down and it slits on knees like a swallow tail, revealing long and white calves.


    Frankie looks at the iing person and suddenly feels heartbroken.


    Although she is walking towards him, he feels like she is going farther away.


    The wedding dress is so suitable for her, but she will never belong to him.


    Forgetting to say something, Jessica stares at her fiance with her teeth gritted and gradually bes


    malicious.


    Jenny tilts her head and deliberately puts on a lovely look, "How¡¯s that? Jessica."


    Jessica hides malicious look and tries to keep smiling. She steps forward to hold her hand and


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    pretends to be intimate, "It''s so beautiful, isn¡¯t? We are about the same size. Frankie, what do you


    think?"


    She specially lengthens her voice to remind Frankie of her identity.


    Suddenly regaining his mind, Frankie bows his head and coughs.


    He turns his head to secretly looks at Jenny in the mirror and says casually, "Both OK."


    He finally realizes that Jenny is not that naive little girl any more, she is a woman now, a charming


    woman which makes men crazy about her.


    But he is obsessed to push her away.


    Remorse in his heart at the moment is beyond words.


    "Both OK? Frankie, you have to choose one. Jenny and I just can''t decide which one to choose."


    Frankie looks up at the two people for a long time.


    "The one on Jenny is better."


    Jessica and Jenny are stunned when they hear this.


    Jessica can¡¯t believe that Frankie says that the wedding dress worn by other women looks good in front


    of the camera. He knows she prefers the one she tries on.


    Is it because Jenny is wearing that one?


    Jenny''s idea is simr to that of Jessica. She is surprised that Frankie says such untimely words at this


    time.


    The scene bes very awkward and subtle for a time. Seeing that Jessica seems to be stunned, she


    says, "A man''s vision is incalcble. Aesthetic standards of straight male. The one Jessica wearing


    now is obviously suitable for her, a pregnant woman. The one I wearing don¡¯t look very good at the


    wedding."


    She tries to get away with it by joking, but suddenly a servant calls her, "Mrs. Hill, it¡¯s time for lunch. Old


    Mrs. Hill is waiting for you."


    The sound is from Jenny¡¯s back. She sees Jessica¡¯s face darkens and then she passes her with a


    couple of steps before she can response. Failing Frankie, She is hit to bump into the clothes hanger on


    the side.


    A crisp sound of p resonates in the air.


    Jenny stares nkly at what is happening in Frankie¡¯s arms.


    "Who do you call Mrs. Hill? Are you blind? You can''t tell who the Mrs. Hill is. What''s the matter with


    you?"


    Jessica''s voice is particrly harsh in the huge cloakroom.


    The face of the servant who is pped suddenly swells up.


    There is an eerie silence all around as everyone is stunned.


    At the moment, Jessica who is like a volcano that can not help erupting is scolding the servant with her


    back to Jenny and Frankie,pletely losing her noble, pure and gentle image.


    Jenny doesn¡¯t even have time to gloat.


    She is really startled by the scene in front of her.


    The servant feels wronged and bursts into tears, "When I stand at the door, I see Miss Jin wearing a


    wedding dress. I think it is you, Mrs. Hill..."


    "Am I the one in the wedding dress? So if you go to the wedding dress store, do you want to bring


    home all the people who try on the wedding dress there to be Mrs. Hill? Idiot!" She is about to p her


    again after finishing that.


    "Jessica..." Frankie can¡¯t stand it so he stops her.


    Being aware of her situation, Jenny frees from Frankie¡¯s arms and quickly distances from him.


    Jessica raises her hand in the air for a while. She suddenly realizes what she did. She sheepishly puts


    her hand down and looks back with her face frozen, "I... I was in a bad mood just now..."


    She doesn¡¯t exin this to Jenny and Frankie, but to the two followers.


    Instead of say something, the two followers just films the whole process with their cameras focusing on


    the whole dressing room.


    "This part can''t be broadcast." Jessica frowns and says in a cold voice.


    The docking directores in, and so does Jessica¡¯s assistant. The scene bes chaotic.


    Arge dressing room is filled with people. Jenny feels ufortable, so she changes her clothes in


    the dressing room. When shees out, Jessica¡¯s assistant is discussing cuts with the docking


    director.


    Seeing that they don¡¯t turn lens on her, Jenny sneers without hiding feelings.


    It looks like they can¡¯t go on filming.


    Pretending to be a best friend, she breakdowns first.


    "I''ll go to the bathroom first, and you''ll take your time."


    Finishing that, she walks out of the locker room, a trouble ce.


    Unexpectedly, Frankie also follows.


    Jenny takes two steps. For fear of arousing suspicion, she turns to re at him defensively, "You don''t


    have to follow me. I know where the bathroom is."


    "Jenny, I just want to apologize to you for Jessica. She is pregnant and emotionally unstable."


    "I don''t care," Jenny shrugs, "I am not the one she hit. Besides, I think you should stay with her now


    instead of apologizing to me in case she hurts the innocent again."


    Jessica pped the servant just now, but it is obvious that she is taking it out on the servant. In fact,


    she most wants to hit her.


    Jennyughed, "Please tell her. She should pretend for a little longer, and I''ll leave when the shooting


    is over. No one cares about her things. Don''t think that others will take what she likes to take. She is


    very likely sick for having a guilty conscience."


    Looking at Jenny¡¯s back, Frankie stands in ce, holding painfully the stairs for a long time.


    Things to be like this because he is obedient to his family to have a child. But only for the child, the


    price he paid is too high.


    He suddenly realizes that he lost the most precious person.

 Chapter 135 Making a Clean Break

    Chapter 135 Making a Clean Break


    When Jennyes out of the bathroom, she runs into the reckless servant.


    She walks by the bathroom sobbing with red eyes. When she sees Jenny, she looks away as if seeing


    something scary.


    Taking a few steps, Jenny can¡¯t help to turn back and put a packet of tissue in her hand without saying


    anything.


    At this time, Jessica has solved this matter like a piece of cake. Two follow directors, two program


    directors, and several assistants are working with her now to make tea in the kitchen as if nothing has


    just happened.


    And that figures.


    Jenny knows that Jessica has the ability to sit on the negative new, as she has been working in the


    entertainment circle for many years. What¡¯s more, she has a capable agent and a rich boyfriend.


    After lunch, those follow directors are having break time. Although they are having a rest, cameras in


    the room are not turned off which means that they are still being shot.


    Jessica is going to take a nap, so Frankie apanies her upstairs. And Jenny is ying mobile


    game downstairs. She doesn¡¯t care whether she will be shot or not.


    When she almost passes the game, she receives a message suddenly.


    ¡°Jenny, there istest development for what I told youst time. Come to the study.¡±


    It¡¯s from Frankie


    Jenny¡¯s heart sinks.


    Asking her to go upstairs at this time, with so many cameras at home. It is not like Frankie¡¯ style.


    Or is it actually from Jessica?


    Jenny hesitates for a moment and replies, ¡°do you remember what the tattoo on the back of my neck


    means?¡±


    After a while, she receives the text message.


    ¡°It¡¯s the kiss of God.¡±


    This is what she told Frankie. When she was a child, she went to the beach with some friends after


    tattooing. She wore swimsuit and her hair was made a bun, so they saw her tattoo on her neck. They


    made fun of her saying that she was a bad guy.


    At that time, Frankie was there with herforting her that it was a kiss of God.


    It¡¯s their memory, and Jessica couldn¡¯t have known.


    The corridor outside the study is quiet. She opens the door and walks into the study directly.


    Frankie is there.


    ¡°Are you looking for me?¡±


    Hearing the door opened, Frankie looks up from hisptop and says, ¡°yes, I was going back to the


    over here immediately.¡±


    Jenny goes over hurriedly, ¡°what is the clue?¡±


    ¡°People whom the Jin¡¯s Wine offended at that time are still unknown, but we found the record at the


    police station.¡±


    Frankie looks a little hesitated, ¡°your uncle has a history of drug use, and he was caught twice for


    fighting in an underground casino.¡±


    Jenny frowns, ¡°does my uncle have something to do with fake wine?¡±


    ¡°My friend helps me to investigate what happened in those years. The person who was in charge of this


    case said that at first, the major suspect was not your dad, but your uncle. But in the end, your dad


    voluntarily surrendered himself to the police, and then the case was closed directly without going


    through the formal process.¡±


    Jenny¡¯s face changes. After a while, she hesitatingly asks, ¡°do you mean that my dad is a whipping boy


    in this case?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid some people wanted to kill with a borrowed sword and do it less obviously. Therefore, they


    first targeted your uncle as they knew that your dad wouldn¡¯t be hands-off.¡±


    Yes, Jenny recalls one time when she went home and heard her parents argue.


    They argued about her uncle¡¯s issue, and her grandfather died of heart disease because of her uncle¡¯s


    arrest. After all of these, her mom cut all ties with her family and had depression.


    It may be her dad¡¯s style to help her uncle out.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t have much evidence right now.¡±


    Frankie reminds her.


    Jenny looks upset for a while, but she suddenly realizes something,


    ¡°My uncle was sentenced to three years¡¯ imprisonment, so he is about to be released form prison. I¡¯ll


    go and ask him at that time. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be polite to me.¡±


    Frankie closes hisptop and looks at Jenny gently, like doting a kid, ¡°you just asked me about a kiss of


    God...¡±


    He wants to touch her hair like before.


    Jenny suddenly steps back and looks alert, ¡°don¡¯t get me wrong. I just wanted to make sure that it¡¯s


    you who sent me the text, not other who wants to set me up...¡±


    ¡°Jenny...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you have a fiancee and are going to be a father.¡±


    Jenny reminds him coldly, then steps back two steps to keep a distance, ¡°if there¡¯s nothing else, I have


    to go now.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t want to be the subject of gossip.


    ¡°Jenny...¡±


    Frankie doesn¡¯t want to give up. He stands up and goes over, ¡°I just want to ask you a question.¡±


    Jenny is surprised and thinks, ¡°damn it, does he want to ask whether I have loved him before?¡±


    Sneering, she turns her head and looks at Frankie, ¡°please don¡¯t make it drama. I think it is


    meaningless, if you ask me whether I have loved you. And my answer won¡¯t be I can¡¯t remember.¡±


    Frankie looks surprised and grits his teeth for a while, ¡°fine, there¡¯s another question.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°If Jessica is not pregnant and I beak up with her and court you again, would you give me a chance?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Jenny doesn¡¯t think about it before giving her answer. Then she turns to open the door. Before leaving


    the room, she says coldly, ¡°this question is worse than the previous one.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t understand why Frankie bes such an asshole.


    It¡¯s either because he is influenced by people around, or because she didn¡¯t find out before.


    Out of the study, she thinks of her decisive answer, suddenly feels that she rocks.


    It has been nearly three months since she found out that she was cheated by him. She finds that her


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    previous painful feeling and hatred has gone. And now she only feels sick seeing them.


    Now she is in the same TV show with Jessica who is simply like other stars that she doesn¡¯t like but not


    hate. If she still hates her, she would never agree to take part in this show.


    It should be celebrated as shepletely let go of her past with Frankie and makes herself free.


    Thinking about it, she can¡¯t help humming.


    ¡°What did you do in Frankie¡¯s study?¡±


    Jessica suddenly appears from nowhere, blocking her way. And she looks angry


    ¡°Oh my gosh...¡± Jenny screams out with fright and holds the railing of the stairs subconsciously. Finding


    that it is Jessica, she is relieved and frowns, ¡°how can you make no sounds when you are walking.


    Although it is your home, you can¡¯t scare me by suddenly appearing.¡±

 Chapter 136 Who Is the Sinner?

    Chapter 136 Who Is the Sinner?


    ¡°What are you scared of if you don¡¯t have an affair with my husband?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t be over suspicious. Frankie just talked to me for something which is


    none of your business. If you don¡¯t trust me, go and ask him yourself.¡±


    Jenny nces at Jessica in displeasure and doesn¡¯t feel like telling her anything else. She turns to go


    downstairs, ¡°don¡¯t turn things upside down.¡±


    ¡°Stop. You can¡¯t leave before making it clear to me. Here is my house.¡±


    Hearing that, Jenny feels a firm grasp on her arm which is quite painful, she subconsciously shakes her


    arm, ¡°let me go.¡±


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    Before Jenny realizes it, with a scream, the person on her side falls straight down. The sound of hitting


    the stairs scares Jenny that she can¡¯t even move.


    That is Jessica.


    She witnesses the whole process that Jessica is screaming and falling downstairs.


    People in the house are startled. Two follow directors in the kitchen runs out with cameras on their


    shoulders. Frankie¡¯s mom first stands at the door and looks at it confusedly. When she hears someone


    shouting, ¡°there is blood¡±, she faints.


    Frankie runs downstairs passing Jenny, and knocks her down.


    All the people gather around Jessica. Jenny¡¯s legs get weak, and she goes downstairs slowly holding


    handrail. Through the gap between the crowd, she sees Jessica with blood on her face. She opens her


    eyes looking miserable, and points at her using finger.


    ¡°Jenny, I was just... I was just asking you... Asking you what did Frankie talk with you... How could you


    push me... Oh, save my baby...¡±


    Frankie is scared, and screams out like crazy, ¡°where¡¯s the driver? Call 911!¡±


    He holds Jessica¡¯s hands and says, ¡°Jessica, don¡¯t be afraid, our baby will be safe...¡±


    ¡°Frankie... Save our baby...¡±


    ¡°Where is the driver?¡± Frankie¡¯s eyes are red which scare Jenny. She is holding handrail and could


    barely stand.


    She looks at her hands unbelievably. Did she just push a pregnant woman downstairs?


    But she didn¡¯t shake her hands hard.


    Frankie carries Jessica in his arms. When he leaves, he looks at Jenny with great grief which makes


    her cold.


    Cecelia is so scared that shees over in a panic, ¡°what¡¯s going on? I just went to have a meal. What


    happened?¡±


    Jenny is spaced-out.


    ¡°Her skirt is full of blood. Who did it?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I am the sinner?¡± Jenny asks sadly. When she asks this question, her legs be


    weaker and she sits down on the ground.


    ¡°You did it?¡± Cecelia¡¯s face turns pale with fear.


    ...


    In the VIP room of inpatient department of City Maternity Hospital.


    Looking down from the window of the corridor, there is a crowd of people standing outside the hospital.


    Someone disclosed it. Jessica¡¯s miscarriage is known to all in less than an hour. The voice of the


    One of the pictures is the interior of Frankie¡¯s house showing exactly that many people were around


    Jessica and Jenny standing on the stairs was pointed by Jessica.


    ¡°Who took the picture and who released it?¡±


    Outside the operating room, the director of the showes himself and throws the newspaper in his


    hands away angrily.


    The director, looking extremely mad, keeps walking in the corridor, ¡°what the hell are you guys doing


    making such a stupid mistake in our show?¡±


    When the director scolds, the hospital staffes to remind him to be quiet in the hospital, and ask


    them to leave.


    Jenny and Cecelia are sitting in the corridor outside the hospital, waiting for Shawn toe and handle


    it.


    The operation is finished. And they lost the baby. Jessica hasn¡¯t woken up yet. Frankie is there with


    her.


    This result is as expected because Jessica bled a lot.


    Frankie¡¯s mom faints in anger. Now she is having an intravenous drip. Frankie just came out and made


    a phone call. It sounds like his father is on his way.


    Everything is in a mess.


    Jenny buries her head between her knees, and she seemed to be extremely tired and says nothing.


    Cecelia has been browsing thements on the Inte with her mobile phone. Her mood is getting


    worse, and she keeps saying, ¡°oh my gosh, we are done. Are these people crazy? How can those trolls


    bombard your post bar before havinge to a conclusion.¡±


    Although Jenny is not a very popr star, her fans are loyal. They don¡¯t spat with others and set up a


    post bar for Jenny spontaneously. Jenny¡¯s fans seldom post anything on twitter, but basically focus on


    the post bar. In here, they would share Jenny¡¯s photos in different activities, or draw some pictures for


    her.


    Although they behave themselves, they now be the target ofizen. Jenny¡¯s post bar is hacked


    by a flood of trolls.


    Cecelia can¡¯t not calm herself down in such a situation.


    ¡°Doctor, the patient is awake...¡±


    Jenny raises her head and looks at the ward. Frankie is standing at the door and calling for the doctor


    anxiously.


    Then doctors and nurses go to the ward in a hurry. Jenny¡¯s hands clench, and she stands up and walks


    to the door, looking inside through the window.


    Jessica just opens her eyes and mumbles Frankie¡¯s name.


    ¡°I am here.¡±


    She holds Frankie¡¯s hand, looks at the ward with empty eyes, and chokes, ¡°Frankie, how is our baby?¡±


    Frankie stops for a moment, avoiding direct eye contact.


    He doesn¡¯t know what to say. He feels sad for losing the baby which is as strong as how Jessica feels .


    Jessica holds his hand. Her face turns pale and murmurs, ¡°Frankie...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. We still can have a baby in the future.¡±


    Frankie is avoiding eye contact with Jessica. He dares not to say much for fear of revealing his


    emotions.


    ¡°My baby...¡± Jessica seemingly can¡¯t believe it and wants to confirm it by seeing the facial expression of


    the doctors and nurses. But after finding that everyone is sympathetic to her, her face suddenly turns


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    pale and she bursts into tears, ¡°no! I can¡¯t ept that. Our baby is very healthy. I just had a pregnancy


    test. Frankie...¡± She starts coughing.


    She cries breathlessly, and her hands holding Frankie are almost having spasm. Finally, the doctor has


    no choice but sedates her. And then she falls asleep.


    ¡°Frankie,e with me. I need to tell you about the patient¡¯s condition.¡±


    Mr. Thomson sighs and looks at Jessica meaningfully as he leaves. He seems to be torn


    between.

 Chapter 137 You’re a Jinx

    Chapter 137 You¡¯re a Jinx


    ¡°She is not good. It is not easy for her to have a baby. Now she miscarries, and I¡¯m afraid that it will be


    difficult for her to get pregnant again.¡±


    When the doctor says this, Jenny is standing beside them. Hearing that, she feels a sudden weakness


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    in her legs which makes her stumble into Cecelia¡¯s arm.


    She knows better than anyone how eager Frankie is to have a baby.


    It was because he really wants to be a father, he cheated on her and broke up with her.


    Now he is told that his fiancee may not be able to conceive again. He can¡¯t ept this cruel truth.


    Jenny can¡¯t imagine what she has done to Jessica.


    After the doctor leaves, Frankie stands in a daze for a moment, then sits down on the bench outside


    the ward for a long time. His eyes are dim and shirt is loose which makes him look terrible.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡± Jenny knows that her apology is useless at this time, but she doesn¡¯t know what else can


    she say.


    ¡°Do you know how eager my family and I are to have this baby...¡± Frankie says in a low voice. He


    keeps his head down and no one could see his expression.


    Jenny breaks away Cecelia¡¯s hands, stands against the wall, and bites her lip nervously, ¡°I know.¡±


    At the beginning, Frankie¡¯s mother liked Jenny very much, but it was because she didn¡¯t want to get


    married soon or make her rtionship with Frankie public, which made Frankie¡¯s family very angry.


    After Jenny, Jessica¡¯s presence like the rainbow after rain.


    ¡°You should leave now. Jessica won¡¯t want to see you,¡± Frankie seems to have made a hard decision.


    He looks up at Jenny and says.


    Jenny grabs the pocket of her clothes, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I know you didn¡¯t mean to.¡±


    Frankie pats her on the shoulder and turns into the ward.


    Jenny opens her mouth and wants to exin something, but she knows that it is not a right time or right


    decision to make any exnation now. So she says nothing.


    She didn¡¯t push Jessica. Just now she thought about what had happened carefully. Clearly Jessica


    came to pull her first, and then she shook her arm. At that time, her position was closer to the stairs


    than Jessica¡¯s. It¡¯s impossible that she would fall down from that position.


    But no one would believe that she would make use of her own baby.


    In addition, Jessica has to rely on that baby to be Frankie¡¯s wife.


    Even Jenny couldn¡¯t believe it neither.


    ¡°What shall we do now?¡±


    Cecelia stands on the side, feeling nervous, ¡°there are so many reporters outside, we can¡¯t get out.¡±


    ¡°We should wait for Shawn first."


    Jenny takes a deep breath, trying to keep a clear head.


    Today, Shawn apanies Elizabeth to the the opening ceremony of the filming. She couldn¡¯te


    back immediately. When the ident happened, she called and said that she woulde as soon as


    possible, and asked them to stay in the hospital and turn off their mobile phones.


    Just now, Cecelia turned on her phone. And she was bombarded by different messages and missed


    calls, which made her turn off the mobile phone rapidly.


    ¡°Jenny, don¡¯t be upset. After all, now you can upy the headlines that other stars dream of again.¡±


    Cecelia tries tofort Jenny.


    Jenny looks even worse, ¡°like a third-line actress pushed her best friend down the stairs and made her


    miscarriage?¡±


    Cecelia gulps, looking embarrassed.


    She asks cautiously, ¡°what¡¯s the truth? Did you push Jessica?¡±


    There are always gossips about Jessica is the other woman between Jenny and Frankie. They used to


    always be together. Since the rtionship between Frankie and Jessica was disclosed , everything has


    changed.


    Cecelia now is extremely curious.


    ¡°If I say I didn¡¯t push her and she fell down by herself. Does anyone believe it?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t do it?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe it, do you?¡± Jenny says with a wry smile.


    She is in a difficult situation.


    ¡°No... I mean...¡± Cecelia quickly stands up and waves her hands, being incoherent.


    She pats her thigh anxiously, ¡°if you didn¡¯t push her, she should exin it. Now everyone thinks you¡¯ve


    acquiesced.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no use exining.¡±


    Besides, it was much more important to save Jessica and her baby than to listen to her exnation just


    now.


    She doesn¡¯t like Jessica, but the baby was innocent. She does not want to waste time on it. Even


    though she has exined it, but they still lost the baby.


    She hopes that she could live up to her conscience.


    Ironically, no one now believes in her conscience.


    Cecelia res at Jenny for a long time. Finally, she sits down beside her and cries out, ¡°Shawn,e


    and help us! We are so unlucky. This show brings us bad luck. Last time you went into trouble with


    Michael, and now you are believed to have pushed Jessica. Oh my gosh, we are done!¡±


    Hearing Cecelia¡¯sin, Jenny feels better instead.


    She had so many negative news before, but still can live well now. She still can do movies, be in the


    shows or featured in the advertisements. Her life is still going on.


    Thinking in this way, it¡¯s seemingly not a big deal.


    It is dark when Shawn arrives. Outside the hospital, there are a lot of Jessica¡¯s fans holding light


    boards and hoping to bring fair back to Jessica, which has seriously affected the traffic.


    The leaders of the hospital gather here, saying that those fans have influenced other patients. They


    hope that the person who causes everything could go out and exin to the fans.


    When they are deliberating at the door, the elevator door open, and a person runs out.


    Jenny suddenly could not see anything and could only hear a buzz.


    ¡°Jenny, I hate you...¡±


    The sound of p resounds in the corridor.


    Frankie¡¯s mom gives her a stinging p across Jenny¡¯s face leaving a long nail scratch on her face.


    People who realize what has happened quickly takes Frankie¡¯s mom away. Her hair is messy, her feet


    are kicking in the air, and she keeps mumbling,


    ¡°Jenny, you hate Jessica and want to kill her baby because Frankie didn¡¯t choose you. You are vicious!¡±


    Staff of hospital originally did not know what has happened. After seeing that, theypletely


    understand.


    Jenny fumbles her face and feels blood.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Who is this crazy woman? Where is the hospital security guards? Come and take her


    away...¡± Shawn stands in front of Jenny and yells.


    ¡°Take me away? Bah! Jenny, let me tell you Jessica can¡¯t get pregnant again because of you. You¡¯re a


    jinx. You not only bring bad luck to your parents but also to us.¡±


    Frankie¡¯s mother tearfully uses Jenny of her crime.


    Jenny can only hear buzzing. She looks down at the blood on her hand and feels dizzy.

 Chapter 138 A knight in Shining Armour

    Chapter 138 A knight in Shining Armour


    Frankie¡¯s mother¡¯s p makes Jenny shocked.


    If Shawn hasn¡¯t stopped her, his mother may continue.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the security guard? Come here right now!¡± Shawn¡¯s voice rings through the corridor.


    Jenny knows that Shawn is trying to shift people¡¯s attention, and overwhelm what Frankie¡¯s mother said


    just now.


    But at this time, it is impossible to do so as everyone is paying attention to this matter.


    ¡°Let go of her,¡± Jenny clenches her hands, in which there is blood, and breaks away arms holding her,


    ¡°can we have a talk?¡±


    ¡°She is crazy, and she won¡¯t talk with you.¡± Cecelia tries to stop Jenny.


    She raises her hand and tries to stop Cecelia saying more.


    Shawn looks back at Jenny, frowns, and asks the two strong men who are the staff of the show to let


    go of Frankie¡¯s mother. However, she is still keeping an eye on her, for fear that she will hurt Jenny.


    ¡°Aunt, believe it or not, I didn¡¯t push Jessica.¡±


    ¡°Bah! If it was not you, whom it could be? Do you mean that she jumps downstairs herself?¡± Frankie¡¯s


    mother looks furious, points to Jenny¡¯s nose and scolds, ¡°don¡¯t lie to me. I can judge it myself. I saw


    Jessica fell on the floor covered in blood. No one would be so careless for the sake of her own baby.¡±


    ¡°We had argument at that time. She pulled me first, and then I just shook my hand.¡±


    ¡°Argument? How could you argue with Jessica? Don¡¯t you know that she¡¯s pregnant?¡±


    Frankie¡¯s mother suddenly takes a step nearer, looking mad.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You said you don¡¯t want to marry Frankie or have a baby. We didn¡¯t force you to do so and just thought


    that we were not good enough for you. Now Frankie finally moves on. Can you please let him go? You


    are so vicious that you should go to hell.¡±


    Jenny stops for a moment and holds her own hands, trying to calm herself down.


    ¡°Aunt, I admit that I am responsible for this matter. I shouldn¡¯t have an argument with Jessica. But it is


    pure nder that I pushed her. As for what you said before, I am so over your son.¡±


    ¡°Bah! Why did you go upstairs today if you are over him? I saw you from the kitchen. You went to my


    son¡¯s study furtively. You still like him.¡±


    ¡°No...¡±


    ¡°Stop lying. I¡¯ve seen everything. It was you who went to his study. Frankie won¡¯t ask you toe. It


    must be you wanting to seduce him. Because you didn¡¯t seed, you vented anger on her baby. How


    vicious you are!¡±


    After saying this, Frankie¡¯s mother takes another step nearer.


    Jenny is trembling with rage, and says, ¡°It¡¯s just your conjecture. You can¡¯t nder me maliciously. I did


    nothing. And I won¡¯t be afraid of it.¡±


    ¡°Most girls working in the entertainment industry are snakes. They will have sex with directors or


    investor. I know that there are a lot of tidbits about you. Jenny, you should feel sorry to your dad. I think


    you¡¯re like your mom, you both are shameless snakes...¡±


    Frankie¡¯s mother suddenly takes a step forward, raises her hand and grabs Jenny¡¯s cor. What she


    said is more and more offensive. When Jenny hears that she bad-mouths her mom and dad, she


    freezes, as if there is a basin of cold water poured down from her head. She angrily pushes Frankie¡¯s


    mother away and yells,


    ¡°What right do you have to judge my mom!¡±


    ¡°You dare to push me?¡± Frankie¡¯s mother is furious, staring at Jenny and raising her hand. She is going


    to p her.


    The exmation of the crowd overwhelms the previous noises.


    Jenny subconsciously closes her eyes.


    Her face does not feel the expected pain, but only the pain of the scratches. She seems to hear the


    people around her taking a deep breath.


    She hears a cold voice, as if the godes to help.


    ¡°How can this hospital be awarded as a third-level grade-A hospital with such a terrible security. I think


    it should be reviewed again.¡±


    When Jenny opens her eyes, she sees Luke grasping Frankie¡¯s mother¡¯s wrist with one hand. His face


    is gloomy. And he says that slowly, making everyone shut up.


    He shakes Frankie¡¯s mother¡¯s hand away impatiently and snorts, ¡°What the hell is Hill Group in X City?


    How dare you trouble the staff of Luke Up Group?¡±


    Frankie¡¯s mother is shocked hearing the name ¡°Luke Up Group¡± and looks at Luke embarrassedly, ¡°are


    you Mr. Lu?¡±


    At this time, Frankie justes back grocery store buying some bottles of water. Seeing that, he


    immediately knows what has happened. He quickly apologizes and wants to takes his mother away.


    ¡°So did your mom teach you to leave after pping others?¡±


    Luke tides up the golden buttons on the cuffs of his suit patiently. He walks towards them with an


    overwhelming aura. He looks down at them like an iceberg. His tone of voice is without mercy.


    ¡°Mr. Lu, my mother was just too worried. I apologize to Jenny for her. And I¡¯ll exin the whole thing to


    my mom clearly. She doesn¡¯t know the truth.¡±


    Frankie, protecting his mother, looksplicated.


    He doesn¡¯t expect that things would go in this way.


    ¡°You can apologize for your mom as she was so worried that she pped Jenny. Like wise can I


    apologize for my staff to hit her back for Jenny?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lu...¡± Frankie takes a deep breath, ¡°Jenny is my friend and family member. And It¡¯s my family


    business. You¡¯d better not interfere.¡±


    After Frankie says this, everyone gasps.


    How dare he. The Lu is the most powerful family in X City. Frankie now is challenging Luke¡¯s authority.


    People around have a meaningful look. This matter is not serious enough to let Mr. Lue to the


    hospital himself to deal with. Seeing this situation, it is afraid that the rumor is true. The rtionship


    between Jenny and Mr. Lu is different.


    ¡°Jessica is your fiancee. Jenny has nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°She...¡± Frankie says in a low voice, ¡°she¡¯s my sister.¡±


    Luke sneers, as if hearing a joke. He leans slightly, looks at the outside through the window, and says


    in a cold voice, ¡°why not tell those fans downstairs.¡±


    Following Luke¡¯s eyes, Frankie looks at the window of the corridor, and can still hears the noises


    outside.


    He freezes and doesn¡¯t how to respond for a moment.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to make a big deal, leave with your mother now and shut up. Don¡¯t say anything. Let


    thepany take care of it.¡±


    Frankie looks at Luke feeling like he has swallowed a fly.


    He doesn¡¯t intend to embarrass Jenny, but his mother suddenlyes out to disrupt which makes him


    seemingly be the bad guy.


    Luke coldly nces at the people here and says, ¡°Please keep silent on this matter before Luke Up


    Group makes a statement.¡±


    ¡°Okay...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Lu.¡±

 Chapter 139 Take You to a Safe Place

    Chapter 139 Take You to a Safe ce


    Shawn is worried that Jenny couldn¡¯t leave the hospital safely. She stays with her until the scratch on


    her face is treated. It is not big, but it bled a lot. The scratch is on her forehead and bellum. The


    doctor gives her an injection and then pastes a piece of gauze on it.


    ¡°Will it leave a scar,¡± asks Shawn, being worried.


    ¡°No. It is not so serious. It¡¯s just that you should pay attention to eat light, keep it from water and


    change the medicine once every two days. It would scab within a week.¡±


    After hearing that, Shawn feels relieved and looks up at Jenny, ¡°that¡¯s great. I¡¯ve rescheduled your


    works in these two days. You can have a good rest at home and don¡¯t go anywhere.¡±


    Jenny nods and wants to touch her face, but Shawn stops her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch it. Follow what doctor has told you before.¡±


    Shawn keeps muttering when they go out of the treatment room. And then Jenny looks up and sees


    Tom who shows up like a savior. She says, ¡°Shawn, Mr. Lu¡¯s bodyguard will take me out of the hospital.


    For the sake of your own safety, you¡¯d be better not with me, or you will be pelted big eggs.¡±


    ¡°How could you still jest in this time?¡± Shawn res at her, ¡°although I want to be with you, I don¡¯t have


    time. Elizabeth has taken an advertisement. I have to talk about the price in dinner. So I should go.¡±


    Seeing Shawn off, Jenny¡¯s smile fades. She looks at Tom and says, ¡°thanks.¡±


    Tom still looks cool. He nods and takes her out from the back door of the hospital.


    Jessica has arge number of fans. Even they leave from the back door, she is still mobbed by them.


    There are no bad eggs, but there is shouting and curse. Tom tries his best to protect Jenny in the


    crowd alone.


    ¡°Jenny, you are a shameless woman.¡±


    ¡°You should apologize to Jessica.¡±


    ¡°You must kneel down and repent...¡±


    ¡°Bitch!¡±


    Jenny hears these words, feeling sad.


    After getting into the car, Tom sits next to her, tides up his coat, looks at her and says in a deep voice,


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to that.¡±


    Jenny is stunned and soon realizes that he wants tofort her.


    She says with a forced smile, ¡°it¡¯s OK, I have get used to it. Did you get hurt?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Tom, looking calm, clutches his hand and hides it in his sleeve, as there are two scratches on the back


    of his hand.


    After driving through two blocks, the driver pulls the car into the underground parking lot of a shopping


    mall. When seeing a man in ck waving, he stops the car near him.


    Jenny looks out of the window puzzled and doesn¡¯t know what is going on.


    The car door of her side is suddenly opened from the outside. The man in ck says respectfully,


    ¡°Miss Jin, please get off the car.¡±


    ¡°What...¡± Jenny nces anxiously at Tom by her side.


    He nods, indicating that it is fine, and says, ¡°change a car for safety.¡±


    Jenny breathes a sigh of relief. The man in ck opens the door of another sports car, holds the door


    and looks at Jenny.


    After seeing clearly the person sitting in the car, she clenches the bag in her hand.


    It¡¯s Luke.


    Is he waiting for her?


    The sports car is flying on the high way. Jenny doesn¡¯t know where Luke is going to bring her, and she


    doesn¡¯t dare to ask.


    She always feels that there is a huge gap between Luke and her. Although this feeling is simply based


    on her conjectures, she is still afraid of him. She is afraid of such a cold-blooded man that she has no


    ways to deal with.


    She feels that her rtionship with Luke is like the highway in front of her. She doesn¡¯t know where the


    car is going, what kind of weather and scenery she would encounter, but it seems that Luke already


    knows everything.


    Every time she tries to get off track, there will be a storm.


    It is the first time seeing Luke drive car. The two-seater sports car runs smoothly. His posture of holding


    the steering wheel makes her have a sense of security. His long fingers are gripping the steering wheel


    and he looks straight ahead. There is sunshine on his side face.


    In the sunshine, the sharp contour of his face seems to be softened.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Atst she could not help asking.


    ¡°A safe ce.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Where is it? In X City? I still need to handle the things about Jessica. I can¡¯t go too far.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that.¡±


    Luke frowns and interrupts her, ¡°you are a star of ourpany. Naturally, it¡¯s your responsibility to help


    you handle all kinds of problems.¡±


    So it¡¯s just because of work? Isn¡¯t there any other reason?


    They stop talking.


    Jenny leans back on the seat again, and takes out her spare private mobile phone from her pocket.


    Only a few people know the number. She turned off the machine when she was in the hospital. Now,


    she switches on the phone and prepares to make a phone call with Victoria.


    She must have also seen the news. If she doesn¡¯t contact her, she would be worried.


    Not long after the phone is turned on, messages and missed calls pop up, including Victoria¡¯s and


    Adan¡¯s.


    Jenny sends Victoria a message, ¡°don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine now.¡±


    No sooner has the text been sent than Adan calls her again.


    She takes a look at Luke, hesitates, and answers the phone.


    Adan sounds worried, ¡°Jenny, I read the news. Where are you now? Are you mobbed by reporters?¡±


    ¡°Adan, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    After saying that, she feels that the car suddenly elerates and its speed is going to exceed the


    speed limit.


    ¡°Where are you now? I¡¯ll pick you up. It¡¯s not safe anywhere. I have a house in the suburbs. You can go


    and stay there for a while. I will handle everything for you,¡±


    ¡°No, thanks.¡± Jenny takes a deep breath and says quickly, ¡°I¡¯m with Mr. Lu now. He will protect me.¡±


    ¡°Luke?¡±


    He doesn¡¯t say anything for a while. He seemingly hesitates for a moment, but still doesn¡¯t ask anything


    atst. He just says with loss and doubt, ¡°it¡¯s OK. Please call me if you have any troubles.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    When she hangs up, Jenny grabs the seat belt, swallows and whispers, ¡°can you please slow down.


    I¡¯m dizzy.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you feel dizzy when you called him?¡± Luke says coldly.


    Jenny feels funny, ¡°so you get mad for this? I have told Adan that I am with you...¡±


    He brakes suddenly, which shuts her up immediately. If it is not for the safety belt, she would have


    been hurled. She screams out and looks at Luke fearfully.


    He says coldly, ¡°I have said before, I don¡¯t like the intimate way that you talk with him.¡±

 Chapter 140 Breaking Into the Entertainment Market In the Mainland China

    Chapter 140 Breaking Into the Entertainment Market In the Maind China


    He did.


    Thinking of his cold eyes and his cruel move that night, she gets chills all over the body.


    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡±


    Luke frowns in displeasure.


    Jenny leans against the ce between the back of the seat and the door and grasps the seat belt


    firmly.


    She doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯s afraid of. She has done everything that they could do with Luke. What


    can she be afraid of?


    ¡°It¡¯s not so easy for Adan to break into the entertainment market in the maind China. If he wants to


    help you, he can¡¯t just talk about it. I want you to know that.¡±


    Luke looks away and starts the car again, as if the man who treated her coldly is not him.


    Jenny stares at him. It takes a long while for her to get over.


    Thinking of what has happened today, she has figured it out thoroughly and says in a deep voice,


    ¡°I didn¡¯t push Jessica. She fell herself.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    When she hears his answer, Jenny looks up and asks, ¡°so you believe me?¡±


    So far, even Shawn and Cecelia could not fully believe in her, because she has admitted that she had


    an argument with Jessica before. They think that she pushed Jessica during their argument, even if


    she didn¡¯t mean to do it. Undoubtedly, Luke is the first one believing in her.


    ¡°If you were bold enough to do it, you wouldn¡¯t bear to be pped just now.¡±


    Luke nces at the rear-view mirror and sees the gauze on her forehead. His eyes look even colder.


    How Hill Group, a small potato, dares to offend his girl.


    Luke doesn¡¯t own a lot of real estate in the suburbs in X City. The value-added speed of suburban real


    estate is too slow, which can¡¯t even cover the cost of maintenance. But the one they are going to was


    bought for vacation.


    It is isted.


    It¡¯s near theke which is of European style. The house is very old. Although it is winter now, there are


    still Boston ivy clinging to the wall. It¡¯s easy to imagine that how flourish it is in summer.


    There are no servants here, and Luke seldome. When he bought it, he intended to use it for


    summer resort. After all, it is a nice ce. However, he is busy in working, so the house is idle.


    ¡°Go open the door.¡±


    Luke gives Jenny the key.


    Jenny gets out of the car with the key, steps on the soft ground, and looks at it in surprise. It¡¯s so wet


    that there is mossy.


    Through the iron gate, there are many weeds. A dark brown wooden door is facing the cobblestone


    road. The yard isrge. There is a fountain, but it seems that it has not been used for a long time, and


    in which there are dirty water and many unknown nt.


    When she opens the door, Jenny suddenly feels that there would be some monsters locked inside. She


    is holding a shlight with her mobile phone, and it takes her a long while to insert the key into the lock


    hole.


    Finally, she unlocks it. She turns the doorknob, and pushes the door. A gust of wind blows over bring


    the dust which makes her cough.


    ¡°Ahem...¡±


    It must be vacant for a long time?


    She raises her arm and waves, trying to get rid of the dust.


    Lukees in, gropes to turn on the light. Now they can see clearly.


    The trunk makes a long mark on the ground. After two steps, he takes out a handkerchief, covers his


    mouth and stops going.


    Although it is not cobwebbed, but it is so dusty that people can¡¯t stay in.


    ¡°How long has this house been vacant?¡± Jenny turns and looks at him.


    Seeing his facial expression, she immediately bursts intoughter, e on, didn¡¯t you expect it?¡±


    Luke puts down his luggage, turns around and goes out.


    ¡°Hey...¡±


    Jenny follows him, ¡°where are you going? Are you going to leave me here alone?¡±


    It is dark, and she doesn¡¯t want to be here alone.


    And then she hears a violent cough at the door.


    She suddenly remembers that Luke is allergic to the dust.


    ¡°Are you OK?¡± She moves closer, hesitates for a moment, turns back to the car, takes bottle of water


    and hands it to him.


    Luke drinks several and his face turns pale.


    He is really allergic to the dust. Jenny finally believes it.


    ¡°What now?¡±


    Sitting in the car, they look at the house with the door wide open. If Luke doesn¡¯t have this strange


    allergy, they can still just go in and clean up for staying one night. The problem now is that he can¡¯t go


    in there at all.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make a call.¡± Luke takes out his cell phone dialing a number.


    ¡°I¡¯m in the LH Vi. Get someone to clean up the house now.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Yes, now.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me? Shoot! I¡¯m on a business trip...¡±


    There is a mor from the cell phone, even Jenny could hear it.


    This voice sounds familiar to her, and what surprises her is that who dares to yell at Luke like that.


    ¡°I need someone to clean the house and let me have a ce to sleep within two hours, that¡¯s it.¡±


    After that, he hangs up.


    He leaves no room for other to negotiate.


    ¡°You can have a nap now, and I¡¯ll call you after two hours.¡±


    Luke says with a nasal voice. Maybe it is because of the dust. At this moment, he seems subdued.


    Suddenly, Jenny feels funny.


    Who can image that he will be beaten by a dust?


    Although the air conditioner is turned on in the car, it is stuffy and hot after staying for a while. Jenny


    couldn¡¯t stands it, ¡°you can have a rest. I want to go around.¡±


    The lights in the house are all good, so she is not afraid. She didn¡¯t see how was the inside of the


    house just now. It seems that there is a record yer. She is a little curious as she had one at home


    before. She wants to have a look at it.


    After getting out of the car, she walks into the house, fearing to break the silence of the night.


    The light in the house is yellow, probably because it¡¯s the old-fashioned electric bulb, which makes the


    house less bright.


    The record yer is ced in the corner with a dust cloth on it. It only covers the half of it, which


    makes the other half having a lot of dust.


    Jenny blows the dust off it, and then picks out a record from one of the boxes and put it in the record


    yer.


    She powers it on, put on the needle, the yer shakes twice, and then the record turns leisurely.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°At the night, there is a quiet song...¡±


    There is a pure and sweet voiceing out from the loudspeaker. It¡¯s sound make her feel leisure and


    think of the her childhood.


    Jenny stands by the record yer, thinking a lot of things.


    Outside the house, in the car, Luke is stunned when hearing the sound of the record. His face shows a


    strange expression which seems like a warm smile.


    There is a sudden crash in the house, breaking the peace.

 Chapter 141 Little Cute

    Chapter 141 Little Cute


    Without any hesitation, Luke opens the door of the car quickly and runs into the house. He finds where


    Jenny is quickly, and then goes towards her with rapid pace.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    He squats down on the ground holding Jenny¡¯s shoulder. As soon as she meets his arm, she throws


    herself into his arms. Their breath are quick and uneven.


    Luke freezes in surprise, strokes her back hesitantly andforts her in a low voice.


    Jenny frowns and buries herself in his warm arms. She is holding her feet in pain with another hand.


    After a long time, she raises her head and timidly looks at the ornament on her side.


    Following her eyes, Luke finds a sculpture that has just fallen off the table and hit her foot.


    ¡°Did you get hurt? How did it fall?¡±


    Jenny shakes her head being fearful.


    Something seems to be moving on the sofa.


    Luke is a little surprised and he holds Jenny up.


    The furniture at home is covered with white dust cloth, and it is hiding under the cloth.


    As he lifts the dust cloth, Luke is surprised and slowly puts down his golf club.


    A little dark gray cat huddles under the dust cloth, turning its eyes timidly at the two ¡°giant¡± creatures in


    front of it.


    It is scared looking like how Jenny just was.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a kitten,¡± Jenny exims, feels relieved, and smiles happily.


    Luke stands by her side and watches her y with the kitten. His eyes be soft.


    ¡°Why is it here?¡± Jenny looks up and asks Luke.


    Luke covers his mouth with a handkerchief, and nces at the wide open door of the house.


    Obviously, it just sneaked in.


    ¡°What a lovely kitten...¡±


    ¡°Is it hungry?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get it something to eat.¡±


    Looking at Jenny being busy, Luke doesn¡¯t say anything, and just let her do want she wants to do. But


    the little kitten is poor under Jenny¡¯s ¡°care¡±. It¡¯s seemingly still unweaned, while Jenny tries to feed it


    with a packet of biscuits. Naturally the kitten doesn¡¯t eat it.


    After a while, Jenny is a little worried and asks Luke for help, ¡°why doesn¡¯t it eat?¡±


    Luke frowns, turns and takes a bottle of water from the car, thenes out from the kitchen with a


    te. He squats down in front of Jenny, crushes the biscuits and soaks them in the water. The kitten


    hesitates for a few times, but still doesn¡¯t eat.


    Luke is a little embarrassed.


    Jenny also feels upset.


    The little cat meows, and somehow touches the biscuit with its paw. Then it withdraws its paw and licks


    it. It is stunned for a moment, and then hesitates to move to the side of the te, smelling the milk


    vor of the biscuits, and then begins to eat.


    ¡°It eats...¡± Suddenly, there is a sh in Jenny¡¯s eyes, with her two dimples deeper.


    Luke smiles and looks at the kitten eating with its head down. It is rare to see his tenderness.


    ¡°You are so cute, what shall I call you?¡±


    ¡°Meow...¡±


    ¡°What about Little Cute?¡± Jenny stares at the kitten, as if to seek its approval. However, the kitten is so


    absorbed in its dinner that it doesn¡¯t pay any attention to her.


    She turns to look at Luke, ¡°what do you think?¡±


    Luke looks down at them and says, ¡°good.¡±


    ¡°Meow...¡± The kitten, who is eating, raises its head and meows at Luke.


    With its unexpected presence, it bes easy for them to spend two hours.


    The cleaners Luke called soon clean the house up. Jenny takes Little Cute to the car to have a rest,


    while Luke is taking a walk in the yard.


    The cleaners are still cleaning the house. They have cleaned up the living room, a bedroom on the first


    floor, and the kitchen. The rest may be cleaned up the next day.


    Luke walks in the yard and looks at the lights of the car nearby. Looking tired, he sits on the steps,


    lights a cigarette and begins to smoke.


    He is not addicted to smoking. He would only smokes when he is upset. He used to smoke rarely, but


    recently he smokes frequently.


    He seems to have no idea in Jenny.


    Knowing clearly that their marriage is conditional, he still agreed without even asking what the


    conditions were. It is not supposed to be happened in him as a wise businessman.


    ¡°Meow...¡±


    There is a sweet sound at his feet.


    Luke¡¯s eyes are a little deeper, and he subconsciously set his feet backward.


    Then he sees a pair of round and shining eyes in the night.


    Little Cute squats in front of him. It is not as big as his palm. It seems that he is not afraid of him at all.


    Meowing, it keeps rubbing against his trousers.


    What a clingy kitten.


    It rubs against people without knowing know who he is, and follows people simply because they gave it


    food. It¡¯s such a silly cat. The one who has fallen asleep in the car is simr. She got married with him


    like a fool.


    And he is wondering if she regrets now.


    ¡°Meow...¡±


    Little Cute meows again and tries to grab his trousers, wanting to climb up.


    It suddenly urs to him that when Jenny is drunk, she would rub herself against him too. However, as


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    time goes by, she begins to make a clean break with him. His face clouds, and he suddenly stands up,


    making Little Cute fall down. He pats the ash on his body, and keeps a distance from Little Cute.


    When he wants something, he will get it by any kinds of means. After getting it, unless he doesn¡¯t want


    it anymore, or it should belong to him until he dies.


    He admits that Jenny now has be one of his few weaknesses, and he could do nothing about it.


    Little Cute hides in the corner for a long time. Seeing that Luke doesn¡¯t move again, it immediately


    follows him. But this time, it dares not to approach him casually and keeps a distance.


    His father used to teach him to make others feel distanced from him, and it is quite easy for him.


    But he doesn¡¯t know how to have an intimate rtionship with others, and no one has taught him that.


    He goes to the window of the car and looks at the sleeping woman in the car, feeling blue.


    Jenny is asleep. At first, she didn¡¯t sleep well as she always felt pain in her waist. Later, it seems that


    someone calls her name. Then, there is a chill creeping over her body, and she meets a warm embrace


    and throws herself in it.


    She hears the sound of meow and the familiar breath, and copses on the soft bed. In her dream,


    someone helps her take off her coat and covers her with quilt. She turns over several times, and finally


    finds the familiar smell in the quilt and falls asleep with a big ¡°heater¡±.

 Chapter 142 A Total Mess

    Chapter 142 A Total Mess


    Late at night, in the City Maternity Hospital of X City.


    Frankie¡¯s mother sits next to Jessica¡¯s bed, crying.


    ¡°How can I not be sad for losing my grandson? You can¡¯t me me for beating her, and I don¡¯t regret


    for what I did. I hate her. After her father died, we did our best to help her family. Unexpectedly, her


    mother took drug. Now she turns a blind eye to what we have done and bites the hand that feeds her...¡±


    ¡°Well, mom, it has nothing to with what has happened today. Stop talking anything about Jenny¡¯s family


    again.¡±


    Frankie interrupts his mother impatiently.


    Frankie¡¯s mother stares at him tearfully, ¡°of course it has anything to do with this matter. If she was


    willing to marry you and have your baby, things would be totally different now. You have asked me not


    to give her a hard time and promised me to get married and have baby early. Now it¡¯s all gone. She is


    jealous of our happiness and destroys it. s!¡±


    Thinking of what the doctor said about Jessica¡¯s inability to have another baby, Frankie¡¯s mother is


    more worried. She looks at the sleeping woman in the bed, stands up and pulls Frankie aside, ¡°Frankie,


    is Jessica really infertile?¡±


    ¡°Seriously? It¡¯s not the right time to talk about this.¡±


    ¡°You guys haven¡¯t got marriage certificate yet. If you marry her, everything would be cut-and-dried.


    Think it twice. Anyway, we can make a goodpensation to Jessica.¡±


    ¡°Mom...¡± Frankie is shocked and can¡¯t believe it, ¡°are you joking?¡±


    ¡°Kid, I am serious. Jessica can¡¯t have a baby anymore, and our family can¡¯t ept that. If Jenny was


    willing to have your baby before, she would have been your wife. Anyway, I always say that your wife


    should be someone who can have your children. And Jessica certainly can¡¯t¡±


    ¡°Mom, are you crazy? I am not that kind of person!¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re my son, you must listen to me. We¡¯ll make up for it.¡±


    Frankie is mad, and vents today¡¯s anger on his mom. He raises his voice and ask, ¡°if you didn¡¯t force


    me to have a baby, I wouldn¡¯t have got anxious and broke up with Jenny, and everything today wouldn¡¯t


    have happened. Now you find that Jessica can¡¯t have children and force me to break up with her. How


    many times will you be satisfied by doing the same thing. Are you not afraid that it¡¯s retribution?¡±


    ¡°Are you ming me?¡± Frankie''s mother¡¯s face changes and looks at her son in disbelief.


    ¡°I...¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Frankie frowns and doesn¡¯t not what to say for a moment.


    ¡°I am doing this for your own good. How can you me me for a woman.¡±


    Frankie is nervous when he saw his mother is in tears. He has never talked to his mother like this


    before, let alone argument. He turns his head, frowns and ponders for a long time, ¡°mom, it is not what


    I mean..¡±


    ¡°Do what you like. I don¡¯t care...¡± Frankie¡¯s mother is angry. She turns, ms the door and leaves,


    making a loud noise.


    Frankie is stunned at first, and then he hammers the wall furiously, and his face gradually bes


    tired.


    On the bed, Jessica¡¯s eyelids flutter. She closes her mouth tightly, grits her teeth, and looks gloomy.


    The next morning, a flood of news upies the headlines of entertainment sections of media.


    ¡°Jessica¡¯s best friend steals her fiance.¡±


    ¡°The best actress was framed by a C-list star which resulted in her miscarriage.¡±


    ¡°Watch out for your best friend! Uncover the story between Jessica and a C-list star.¡±


    There are numerous these kinds of headlines to catch the public¡¯s eyes.


    But at the same time, there is another version.


    ¡°Childhood sweethearts eventually be strangers.¡±


    ¡°Jessica takes drama into her life.¡±


    ¡°Real pregnancy or false abortion? The old trick of marrying into the purple.¡±


    In particr, the article of thest headline has the highest click rate which has much browsers than


    others.


    People¡¯s opinions are prized.


    In the Public Rtions Department of Jade Pictures.


    ¡°Shawn, I¡¯ve contacted them, but they won¡¯t delete it.¡±


    ¡°Call others! It is no use toin to me,¡± Shawn looks up from the phone, nces at the salesman,


    and then answers the phone,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we can¡¯t reach Jenny right now. So we can¡¯t respond.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, we have nothing to say.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, you have the wrong number.¡±


    Shawn is bombarded by different calls. She turns off the phone in anger, throws it on the table and


    says, ¡°reports now are all pushovers. Do they have brain?¡±


    Seeing Shawn is angry, Cecelia dares not to say anything.


    It happened right under her nose and she is ready to be fired.


    ¡°What about the video? I want the footage.¡±


    Shawn yells in the PR office.


    The salesman puts down the phone and answers weakly, ¡°the staff of the show refused to give it. He


    said that the show had not been broadcast. If he gave it to me, the show would be spoiled. They...¡±


    ¡°What the hell! It is emergency now. How could they... Give me the phone...¡±


    Shawn grabs the phone and says, ¡°hello Director Li, it¡¯s me. Yes, I¡¯m Shawn...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Can you please give it to me. You see, it now develops in a big way. If you don¡¯t show the public the


    video, Jenny¡¯s reputation would be bad.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Next month? No! In next month, things will be cut-and-dried and no one would like to listen to our


    exnation at that time. No matter what we say, no one will trust us. I believe that you understand my


    difficulty... Hello? Director Li...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Shit. Damn it.¡± Shawn throws the phone and says dirty words in a rage, ¡°they pretend to be nice to us


    when nothing happens, and now they show their true color.¡±


    Mimi from the office runs over with her mobile phone and pops her head up in the public rtions


    department, ¡°something happens...¡±


    Cecelia, who is closest to the door of the office, stands up immediately and asks, ¡°What has


    happened?¡±


    ¡°A few of Jessica¡¯s friends tweeted to support her. It seems that they are going to bad-mouth Jenny.¡±


    Hearing this, Cecelia is so worried that she catches a glimpse of Shawn, who is about to be burned up,


    and pulls Mimi out of the office quickly.


    ¡°You can¡¯t talk about it in front of Shawn now. Mimi, do you want to see me die?¡±


    Mimiughs, ¡°I am on your side, okay? Jenny helped me before. I¡¯m going to repay her.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any idea?¡± Cecelia looks at Mimi with round eyes.

 Chapter 143 Memories in The Old House

    Chapter 143 Memories in The Old House


    ¡°Ask Jessica¡¯s agent Tony,¡± Michelle looks at Cecelia, ¡°we work in the samepany, and have no


    conflict of interest. Go to Tony, he might help you to ask to Jessica let Jenny go.¡±


    ¡°Will it work?¡± Cecelia frowns, ¡°she lost her baby. I don¡¯t think she will agree to help Jenny.¡±


    ¡°She is still in the hospital. And Tony controls her Facebook ount. I am not asking you to go to


    Jessica, you can just talk to Tony as he could use Jessica¡¯s ount to post a statement. This matter is


    half done as long as her fans are persuaded.¡±


    ¡° Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simply my advice. Taking it or not is up to you.¡±


    Cecelia stands at the door of the public rtions department and looks at Shawn, who is angry,


    through the ss. Thinking that she may lose her job, she decides to make every possible effort.¡±


    ¡­


    Jenny turns a blind eye to thements online.


    It is only at dawn that Jenny realizes how remote this house is.


    They came at night. At that time it was dark, she could only see a house which was covered with yellow


    Boston ivy, and the yard was overgrown with weeds. After waking up during the day, she takes a look


    at the window. Jenny is surprised, and couldn¡¯t believe where she stays in.


    Seeing outside from the window of the bedroom, there is ake with clear water. Although it is Autumn


    now, it is not bleak. This house is situated on a hillside, looking outside from another window, there are


    windingnds. No wonder that the car bumped along the roadst night.


    It may be the only house in ten miles.


    When she goes downstairs, the cleaners have just left, and the house is bright and clean. Except for


    the bedroom, the windows and doors of the house are open to ventte, which makes her feel chilly. A


    gust of windes in, and she couldn¡¯t help sneezing.


    She shrinks her neck and wraps up in the shawl she has just taken on the bed.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold here. You should wear more.¡±


    Luke¡¯s voicees from behind. With the temperature of his coat on her shoulder, his voice sounds


    less cold than before.


    She sniffs and turns around subconsciously, only to see apletely different Luke.


    Wearing a beige gray sweater and light brown casual pants, he looks mild.


    The premise is that he doesn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°You did not wear suit?¡±


    ¡°There is no suit. The clothes will be delivered tomorrow,¡± says Luke


    ¡°What you wear is...¡±


    Luke frowns slightly, and he answers after a while, ¡°it¡¯s my brother¡¯s.¡±


    Jenny''s face freezes for a few seconds, and then she says, ¡°What should I wear today...¡±


    The clothes on her body exude an indescribable smell, and she didn¡¯t take a bathst night, which is


    quite uneptable for her.


    Luke looks at her with a frown, closes the book in his hand, turns around and says, ¡°follow me.¡±


    There is arge cloakroom on the second floor, inside which there are two rows of cabs. When she


    enters the room, she can smell a faint aroma of incense.


    Jenny is very familiar with this smell. When she was studying in Melbourne, thendlord¡¯s was always


    not at home. This kind of incense was used in the wardrobe at home to keep the clothes clean and tidy


    all the year round.


    It¡¯s no wonder that she just smelled this smell from Luke.


    There are men¡¯s coats hanging in cabs, all of which are casual. Spring and summer¡¯ clothes are in


    one side of the cab, autumn and winter¡¯ clothes are in the another side. There are sweaters and


    trousers of various colors.


    ¡°These are not like Luke¡¯s style. So these must be his brother¡¯s clothes.¡± Jenny thinks to herself.


    ¡°This one is smaller. Try it.¡± Luke takes a suit out of the cab and hands it to her which is ck. He


    hands her a loose sweater, trousers and a pair of sneakers. They are of small size.


    Here may be the ce where Kian Lu lived when he was a child.


    ¡°Were these your brother¡¯s clothes?¡± After changing clothes, Jenny finds it fits her well. She stands at


    the door of the fitting room, looks at herself and asks.


    There is a distant look in Luke¡¯s eyes. He looks down at Jenny holding her shoulders, and then


    straightens her cor. He turns the cor of the shirt inside to the outside of the sweater, and says,


    ¡°these were mine.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Jenny exims in surprise,


    These are what Luke wore when he was a kid?


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    She looks down at the clothes. There is a faint smell of incense. She blushes suddenly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have breakfast.¡±


    Luke doesn¡¯t make anyment on her. He just asks her to have breakfast and turns away from the


    cloakroom.


    Before leaving, Jenny looks around. It seems that Luke has lots of memories here. From the moment


    he opened the door, he looked different. He did not look sad but only look lonely and indifferent, which


    makes her worried.


    When she goes downstairs, she doesn¡¯t see Luke. When she follows the sound all the way to the


    kitchen, she sees the most amazing sight.


    Luke is frying eggs.


    He pours oil into the pan with sizzles, cracks an egg and drops it in.


    ¡°Do you want an over hard egg?¡±


    Hearing Luke¡¯s voice suddenly, Jenny is stunned and wonders if she is dreaming.


    ¡°I want a sunny side up.¡±


    She answers immediately, then hesitates into the kitchen and looks at him.


    Luke is very skilled in frying eggs. It seems that he has done it many times. The sunlight from the


    window of the kitchen shines on his face, and even the tiny hairs on his face are shining brightly which


    makes him look soft.


    It¡¯s like he has be a different person since he entered the housest night.


    ¡°Can you cook?¡±


    ¡°When I was in the army, I shifted to the cookhouse and had to cook for hundreds of people. My family


    learned how to since being a child.¡±


    ¡°When you started to learn how to cook, was there anyone teaching you? Was the person strict?¡±


    Luke is stunned, and stops for a moment. Then he lifts the pan and pours the fried egg into a white


    porcin te. And he put some oil again in the pan. When the oil is heated, he says, ¡°the cook there


    was very strict, but my brother taught me in private.¡±


    Jenny is stunned.


    This is the second time that Luke mentions Kian today.


    This house is full of the memories about his brother, no matter what he does, he will think of his brother.


    In the cloakroom, she was a little nervous about this topic. But now when he talks about it, he does not


    look that cold, which makes her less afraid.


    She tries to ask, ¡°was your brother very tender?¡±


    Luke is silent for a moment and nods slightly, ¡°yes.¡±


    Kian can be regarded as the most tender man of the Lu. He was a genius and was pinned great hopes


    on by Alex since he was a child. At the age of 15, he got the medal of special troop for his participation


    in anti drug trafficking activities of the Mekong River. He was a legend of Beijing special troop.

 Chapter 144 Confiding

    Chapter 144 Confiding


    In others¡¯ views, a legend naturally is someone who is cold and cruel.


    However, on the contrary, he met almost all the strict requirements of Alex, and was able to ease the


    tense rtionship between his parents and tried to make his mother happy. He knew everyone¡¯s


    preferences in the family, and he would prepare a surprise for everyone¡¯s birthday. When he was alive,


    the whole family was harmonious.


    Others alwaysment that Luke is a genius, but only the Lu knows that the real genius is the man


    who died young.


    Luke has only said something in brief, and Jenny keeps listening without interrupting.


    Grandma didn¡¯t tell her about these. If Luke didn¡¯t say it, she will never know.


    ¡°It used to be my brother¡¯s house. After he¡¯s gone, the Lu sold it andter I bought it back.¡±


    Speaking of this, Luke frowns, ¡°everything inside was destroyed. What you see is that I bought it again


    It is just as the same.


    After the members of the special troop died, they could not have tombstones or reveal their identity and


    family, in order to prevent the revenge from those people that they caught before. So after Kian¡¯s death,


    Alex destroyed everything belonging to him.


    When Luke mentions his brother, he looks cold, as if he is talking about a person who has nothing to do


    with him. But when he mentions that the house was sold and things were destroyed, his eyes shows


    sadness.


    Jenny doesn¡¯t say anything. She raises her hand and pats him on the shoulder.


    After breakfast, they sits on the porch in the backyard for a while in the sun. Luke asks her what she


    wants to eat for dinner.


    The ce is remote, and the cleaners only have brought some simple ingredients, but nothing else.


    ¡°Fish, I want fish.¡±


    Luke nods and looks at theke in the distance.


    ¡°If you want to eat fish, go fishing yourself.¡±


    Originally, Jenny thought that Luke would certainly fish, and she needs to do nothing.


    When they are there, she finds that everything is not as she expected.


    Luke doesn¡¯t mean to fish at all. He sits down under the tree with a book in his arms, enjoying the wind


    leisurely and looking at the scenery of theke from time to time.


    Jenny holds the fishing rod in her hand, ¡°hey, don¡¯t you fish?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to fish.¡±


    So Jenny spends the whole afternoon alone by theke with a fishing rod.


    The eat two sandwiches for lunch which are the rest of the morning.


    Jenny is good at water sports. Her dad used to teach her when she was a child. What¡¯s more, her


    uncle Allen liked to go to the sea very much, and often brought her to catch fish and shrimp. Thus, she


    has developed the rtive skill.


    In this afternoon, she gets a basket of fish, and she is so happy that she leaves things that troubles her


    behind.


    When it¡¯s almost sunset, looking back, she finds Luke is sleeping under the tree with his book covering


    the face, and the Little Cute is also sleeping at his feet.


    She takes the basket and goes to the tree. Looking at the setting sun, she sighs, ¡°it is so beautiful!¡±


    The book on Luke¡¯s face moves and slips down on Little Cute¡¯s tail, which scares it into jumping into


    Luke¡¯s arms.


    Luke is stunned and opens his eyes suddenly. When he sees Little Cute, his face changes. He


    hesitates for a moment, then strokes its back, lifts it up and puts it on the ground frowning


    He catches a glimpse of the fish in the basket and picks up the book.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Little Cute squats beside the basket, meowing.


    Jenny touches its head and says, ¡°shh. Little Cute, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    After returning home, it¡¯s ¡°chef¡± Luke¡¯s show time.


    Jenny is squatting on the corridor of the backyard with a cup of juice and cat in her arms. She leisurely


    enjoys the evening wind and watches the sunset. The smell of the delicious fooding out from the


    kitchen makes her feel hungry.


    Fuck off news, fuck off nders, fuck off entertainment industry.


    ¡°If you have nothing to do,e and peel the garlic.¡±


    Luke¡¯s sound from the kitchen breaks the peace of Jenny and the cat in the corridor.


    ¡°Fine...¡± When she replies him, Little Cute struggles out of Jenny¡¯s arms and disappears in the grass.


    In the kitchen, Luke¡¯s figure bes particrly great.


    Jenny remembers that when she was a child, she always saw her father cooking in the kitchen. At that


    time, she thought that the man who can cook was the most handsome.


    Jenny squats on the ground to peel garlic. Looking up, she finds that Luke doesn¡¯t wear an apron. She


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    hesitates and asks, ¡°if you don¡¯t wear an apron while frying the fish steak, the oil would ssh on your


    body.¡±


    ¡°I could not find it.¡±


    ¡°It is here?¡± Jenny points to the apron on the hook at the door of the kitchen .


    And the color of it is showy.


    Luke¡¯s eyes obviously stop on the apron for a few seconds, and then he says,


    ¡°Bring it to me.¡±


    Jenny is not sure if he would be mad. She puts down the garlic slowly and goes to get the apron.


    ¡°Here you are...¡±


    ¡°Help me.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    ¡°Shall I say it again?¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to...¡± Jenny¡¯s face freezes.


    Luke has a spat in one hand and a pan in the other, and it seems that it is quite difficult for Jenny to


    help him put on the apron.


    ¡°Well, can you lower you head.¡± Jenny holds the apron and raises her head trying to reach his head.


    She can¡¯t reach even standing on tiptoe.


    Luke looks at her and bends down.


    ¡°Well, raise this hand.¡±


    Jenny points to his hand with the spat.


    Finally, theye to thest step. The apron is still loose and she has to tie it.


    She stands behind Luke, her hands around his waist to get straps of the apron, and then bents down to


    tie it carefully.


    When she looks down, she can smell the fragrance on him which smells quitefortable. She


    blushes for no reason.


    The fish soup in the pot is boiling. When he opens the lid, the whole kitchen is full of delicious smell.


    Luke scoops half a spoon, turns his head and says, ¡°Have a taste.¡±


    As soon as Jenny ties his apron, she looks up and sees him eye-to-eye. The blush on her cheek has


    not faded yet, while she feels her neck is burnt with fire.


    ¡°No, I trust you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Luke lowers his head, takes a sip of it himself, and frowns, ¡°I think it tastes good.¡±


    ¡°Well down.¡±


    ¡°But you haven¡¯t tried. How do you know if you share the same opinion with me.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Jenny suddenly looks up at him. And then in the next second, her lips are covered with a warm feeling.


    The tip of his tongue sends the delicious taste of the soup to her mouth which lingers between her lips


    and teeth for a long time.

 Chapter 145 Taste

    Chapter 145 Taste


    At the moment of being sealed with a kiss, Jenny goes nk in her mind. It only urs to her that the


    fish soup is too delicious.


    The remaining taste from Luke¡¯s kiss already tells her how yummy the soup is. She will really enjoy it


    so much if she can have some.


    What a lovely kiss! Jenny is so overwhelmed by his emotion that she gets a thrill of pleasure running


    through her before his tongue out.


    ¡°Good taste?¡± Luke asks her.


    ¡°No!¡± Jenny opens her eyes with flush and says, ¡°Is this your way to taste the food?¡±


    ¡°How I tell you? I do not have any soup for now!¡± she thinks about it carefully but dare not to say.


    Luke almost sees through what she is thinking about. He has a look at Jenny and serves her some


    soup, ¡°Well, have it. Meal will be readyter.¡±


    They get too many fish today; bigger ones are stewed and small ones are fried as fish steak. The


    others are made fish balls, being fried with vegetable.


    All the food is home-made style which Jenny loves very much.


    Jenny has a lot for dinner. After dinner, she pets a cat on the corridor at backyard. Just now the cute


    cat was finishing some fish soup, she catches it and holds on.


    How perfect the view is! Except that it is kind of cool. Now she yawns and has to leave the cat and go


    back to sleep.


    The cat flees her beneath the sofa when she is leaving, not willing toe out again.


    ¡°Hi, kitten, forgot who rescued you?¡± Jenny seems to talk to herself.


    Being a little bit annoyed, she is going to upstairs with a shawl to have a shower.


    Luke sits on sofa and nced at the green-eyed cat under that,ughing about something that anyone


    else could not understand.


    When Jenny finishes the shower, Luke starts to dry the hair for her. Nevertheless, just a few minutes


    She is tired already but tickled by the kisses. Therefore, she cannot stand on and falls on the quilt in


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    bed; with soonest possibility, Luke gets on top of her to make Jenny not move anymore.


    With strong breath, he touched her face softly and makes her fringe aside off forehead on which he


    gives another kiss.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a baby.¡± he says.


    Luke always holds the idea that he has not been kept in Jenny¡¯s heart until this moment, even though


    she stays with her all the time. If they have their baby, Jenny would never leave him from both inside


    and outside.


    Luke talks about it in a slightly lower voice, but what he said still shocks Jenny.


    She is too embarrassed to give him a reply.


    Actually, now Luke is not asking for any answer from Jenny; simply, he just would like to tell her that he


    wants to have their baby, with all of his powerful moves towards her telling her.


    Jenny is reluctant to follow his request with some unclear reasons. It might be that she hates to make


    love with him or she is merely unwilling to have a baby with him; seems both do y a part or neither


    one is real.


    But her reaction does tell him the truth. She is trying to follow him, please him and they are loving and


    burning each other at this moment. Jenny feels the love of fire within her body brought by him and to be


    put out only by him.


    The oversized men¡¯s shirt on her is rubbed by Luke too hard, not covering her at all. In the moonlight of


    such a cold night, with the shirt off her body slowly, Luke watches her greatly white and smooth skin.


    He is so gentle and patient from the very beginning that Jenny reminds about herst night as a virgin


    with him.


    Anyway, she did feel well at that night. It was painful. The strong pain deeply from her body led her to


    resist him by instinct. She even shouted out with tremble when he tried to do further.


    ¡°No, no. Luke. Stop please!¡± Jenny tries to get rid of him, back to one side of the bed.


    ¡°Trust me. I will not hurt you today.¡±


    Luke whispers to her and keeps kissing her neck and earlobes softly. His lower voice sounds some of


    mysterious that greatly fascinates her.


    Unexpectedly, Jenny has somethinging into her body. Soon she opens her eyes wide and is aware


    of what happened.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    She cannot make more sound. Her lips being sealed and hands being held down, she is not able to


    fight back due to the unknown fear that even lets her start to sweat.


    With a totally different feeling, starting from her lower body then spreading to the overall, she still


    cannot move at all and only to roll her own toes.


    Luke asks her tenderly, ¡°Hurt?¡±


    Jenny does not answer but bites her lips to be flush. She has to hold his arms tightly with his


    stronger move.


    It induces Luke to tease her. All of sudden, he stops with nothing to do for a while, just holding on


    himself with his arms over her and asks, ¡°Go on or stop?¡±


    Jenny flushes more from Luke¡¯s question. Both of her heart and body are melted by him so that she


    only has sense about the lower body that is too much empty. With Lukeing into her, she seems to


    take greatfort from his action; when Luke stops, she is far from satisfied. She cannot talk anymore,


    ¡°Hum...¡± then she gets tears in her eyes.


    Luke stops teasing her and pushes too hard with holding her shoulders.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Jenny cannot help moaning. They feel like getting burned when her radiant skin touches his


    body.


    Luke pleases her with all his best. Jenny has never got such pleasure from her previous life. It not only


    makes her almost dizzy several times but also gets too much pain with his hard push. She is too


    shameful at this perception so she bites her lips too tight to make any sound, yet to know she is more


    charming with such performance.


    ¡°You prefer it is a baby boy or a baby girl?¡± Luke asks her with unstopped move and is almost out of


    breath.


    Jenny holds his neck with her two hands and keeps moving with him. She is so deeply obsessed with


    him that she nearly loses the consciousness, only says, ¡°Both¡­Both...¡±


    Luke keeps talking, ¡°I hope the baby will take after you.¡±


    ¡°Hum¡­Ah¡­¡±


    Then what she can hear is his mumble mixed a sudden burst of her own voice. Jenny knows there is


    already a hot stream going inside her body. She feels like whirling to the end of the world. Now too


    exhausted to think about anything.


    The man on top of her gets down and touched her forehead. After a kiss on her wound, Luke holds on


    Jenny and falls asleep with pats on her back.


    Later at night, their story seems note to an end.


    After calming down, Jenny opens her eyes slowly and watches the ceiling with frown.


    She is highly uncertain about how to reply Luke¡¯s request.


    She loves kids and would like to have their kids too. However, she cannot do it before everything about


    Jin¡¯ family goes to be clear.


    Jenny sighs and turns back to face him in his arms. Now she is really in a pickle.


    ¡°Dear Luke. Please allow me some time.¡±

 Chapter 146 Accident

    Chapter 146 ident


    After the midnight, Luke has a call and goes to the balcony to answer it. Soon after he left, Jenny¡¯s


    backup mobile phone also rings. This is a call from Shawn who would like to inform her that there is


    some problem about her being the Brand Embassy of Eshmour.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Jenny,e back as soon as possible. You have to check it by yourself. Eshmour never discusses


    anything with me.¡± Shawn says.


    ¡°Everything has been confirmed before. Right?¡± Jenny asks.


    ¡°Yes. It was done. But due to the incident, they might hear about some rumor. They did not wait for our


    rification but already called our department to cancel all regarding jobs. ¡°


    A few secondster, Shawn goes on, ¡°And Comforters, also terminates your title for their brand and


    asks us topensate ording to our agreement. Our side rejected it so they n to sue us.¡±


    Jenny listens and replies, ¡°Ok. I will be back soon.¡±


    Shawn say, ¡°And please note we have another issue. Will talk with you when you are here.¡±


    When Jenny gets dress, Luke finishes the call and get into the room.


    She says, ¡°Luke, I am going back to Xicheng.¡±


    ¡°I know it. Now Let¡¯s go and just leave all belongings here.¡±


    ¡°You got to know everything?¡± Jenny asks and watches him.


    Luke answers with a grim look, ¡°I will handle it. You follow me.¡±


    Just now Luke received the call from Tom. He was told that Jessica¡¯s Weibo with purpose to rify


    misunderstanding was posted just a half day ago; she also publicly announced, on behalf of Brilliant


    Entertainment, to terminate the contract with Jade Picture. Several mistakes about Jade Picture were


    listed as well which mainly criticized its top management abuses authority for personal interests, treats


    the artists unequally and makes improper business.


    There is a Mr. L from her announcement, alluding to Luke, to harass some female artists within the


    group. As a result, the price of Luke Up Group shares drops tremendously.


    At this moment, in the VIP room of Xicheng Woman and Child Hospital.


    Frankie Hill rushes here but finds nobody in the room. He asks a nurse passing by where the patient is.


    Nurse answers with confusion, ¡°NO.12 patient left hospital on yesterday afternoon.¡±


    Frankie feels worried and starts to redial the number that he cannot get through since he read the


    news. As he estimates, he fails again but to dial Tony¡¯s number and asks, ¡°Hello, Tony. What¡¯s going


    on?¡±


    The voice from his mobile phone sounds in great panic, ¡°I don¡¯t know! Frankie, why Jessica is working


    for them and would like to sue us? Oh. Brilliant Entertainment will organize a press conference for


    her¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you fucking doing? Are you an artist agent?¡± Frankie holds off the call in a rage and takes a


    lift to leave.


    He was woken up by an urgent call at 2 O¡¯clock in the morning. He heard that Brilliant Entertainment


    announced in the name of Jessica Vogt, to terminate contract with Jade Picture and use Jade


    Picture as well as Jenny Jin of intentional assault.


    Frankie stays with Jessica for a couple of days. She slept more time than that she is awake, so how


    and when Jessica starts to do with Brilliant Entertainment is still unknown. Anyway, he does not believe


    their rtionship is built in one day.


    The public discussiones to an end just now and will not restart too soon; luckily after middle night,


    only few people read Weibo. Even so this is a breaking news that should call for all attention.


    ¡°I did you a favor. How do you appreciate it?¡± there is a man speaking hoarsely in the CEO office, on


    the top floor of Brilliant Entertainment building.


    Myles Hopkinses back at his office¡¯s door, in sight of a slimdy standing in front of the French


    window.


    Thedy turns back to him. She has a kind of pale look on the pretty and innocent face, which does


    grants her more femininity. ¡°Myles, you tried all the best to hire me for Brilliant Entertainment. This time


    I gave you a chance to achieve it. Isn¡¯t it the best appreciation to you?


    ¡°Good.¡± Myles smiles and says, ¡°I am wrong to think you are one of the bimbos in this industry.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Jessica is badly annoyed by his reply.


    Myles continues to talk, ¡°But have you considered, what to exin to your fianc¨¦ for your joining our


    group?¡±


    Now Jessica looks peacefully but says with frown, ¡°Myles, it¡¯s none of your business. I have my own


    way. Please care what you promised me!¡±


    It is Myles who feels much annoyed when he listened to her saying ¡°it¡¯s none of your business¡±.


    This is the most disgusting words he has ever heard.


    ¡°Repeat it please!¡± he requests.


    Holding the table, Jessica steps back with a poker face and says, ¡°Myles, business is business. You


    know for sure how much benefits I will make to Brilliant Entertainment. Besides, please be aware of the


    limit between us.¡±


    Myles keeps silence for a while, considering what Jessica was talking about. Finally, he sits on sofa


    angrily and picks up the phone on the table to dial a number.


    ¡°Let Tiffanye in.¡± He says.


    Lately, he has been continuously refused by girls. It might because all these girls rted with Luke are


    too tough to get along with.


    He has a look at Jessica, ¡°It is too long night. If you have nothing to do, you can watch me doing


    something.¡±


    Now a flirtatious secretaryes to office with her waist in a twist, a nce at Jessica by the window.


    Then she sits on Myles and appears to never see Jessica from the beginning.


    ¡°Myles, I know you will call me tonight.¡± secretary Tiffany says in a seduced voice.


    Jessica is extremely embarrassed to interrupt them, ¡°Enjoy. I have to go.¡±


    Myles has a mumble and takes off Tiffany¡¯s ck underwear withce, with purpose to attract Jessica¡¯s


    attention. There Tiffany still keeps seducing Myles with her words andughing, ¡°No, no. Myles, I am


    catching cold.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s warm up...¡±


    Here Jessica cannot endure any absurd sounds that they are continuously making in the office. Her


    hands clenches fists. She also feels regretful toe here.


    Jenny is Jessica¡¯s toughest opponent. Previously, Myles promised Jessica to make Jenny leave the


    entertainment industry forever. On this condition, she agreed toe to meet him. She has never


    imagined that Myles is not only wicked but also abnormal psychologically; afraid that she would be


    forced to follow him if she is not so valuable for his business.


    No matter what happens today, Myles will hold a press conference for her in the early morning of


    tomorrow. She is sure to end Jenny¡¯s career at that time!


    In the next morning, at the conference room of Brilliant Entertainment.


    Myles signs the contract with Jessica, witnessed by a lot of journalists.


    ¡°From now on, Jessica will be a member of Brilliant Entertainment. Hope she will have a good time in


    our big family. As the CEO, I will support my artists the best. Meanwhile, Jessica, please ept my


    condolences for the tragedy you got before. Today I make a promise here with all your witness, she will


    never get such inequality in Brilliant Entertainment.


    Journalists take photos with sh of cameras and all are eager for the Q&A section.


    Someone asks, ¡°When can you answer our question?¡±

 Chapter 147 Distort Facts

    Chapter 147 Distort Facts


    "Some people said that Ms. Vogt and Mr. Hill weren''t a couple before, but Ms. Vogt got involved in Mr.


    Hill''s rtionship. Can you exin?"


    ...


    "Do you think that the miscarriage is caused by Jenny Jin''s revenge?"


    ...


    Jessica''s face changes. She doesn''t expect someone to ask this question first.


    "We''ll take our time to discuss this matterter. Let''s let Ms. Vogt take a rest. First, let''s take a look at


    the whole thing." Brilliant Entertainment''s agent turns on the slide and begins to borate on the feud


    between Jessica and Jenny.


    Brilliant Entertainment''s staff make some slides to exin that Jessica isn''t a mistress, and Jenny has


    nothing to do with Frankie. It''s just out of jealousy of Jessica position in Jade Picture that Jenny pushes


    her down the stairs.


    Backstage, Jessica rubs her temples and questions Myles angrily.


    "Don''t you say that the reporters today are all bribed? Why would anyone ask such a question?"


    "Those two arrivedte. Maybe the staff didn''t get the chance to take care of them before. They have


    just gone to fix it. What are you worried about?" Myles sat on the sofa and nced at Jessica, "You


    should rest assured when I handle things. After today''s press meeting, the woman named Jenny Jin


    will definitely be ruined."


    Jessica doesn''t know what hatred Myles has with Jenny, but he is willing to help her. Even though he


    ims that he just wants to sign the contract with her, she feels that Brilliant Entertainment doesn''t


    need to get themselves into trouble. This is openly against Luke.


    While talking, Myles suddenly catches a glimpse of the figure at the entrance of the dressing room. His


    eyes darken a bit. "It seems that I should go out and make room for you to have a good chat with your


    fiance."


    Jessica''s back stiffens suddenly. Then she slowly turns around and sees Frankie.


    He looks at her with disappointment in his eyes.


    After closing the door, Frankie frowns and keeps staring at Jessica.


    "Don''t look at me like that..." Jessica looks away, afraid to look into Frankie''s eyes.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Tell me why you did it."


    Frankie''s voice is a little cold.


    He has always been gentle. Jessica has never seen him look so solemn.


    "I just... I just want to fight justice to my dead baby."


    She dares not look into Frankie''s eyes, lowers her head, and takes a step back.


    "Jenny doesn''t mean it, we...we will have baby in the future."


    Frankie''s tone is hesitant. When he says the second sentence, it seems that he is against his will. He''s


    obviously avoiding eye contact with Jessica.


    "Don''t lie to me." Jessica raises her head suddenly. Her eyes sh with anger. "I know I won''t have a


    baby anymore. It''s impossible for your mother to agree with you to marry me. Didn''t she just do it


    before? She wouldn''t agree to you to get the marriage certificate with me until I gave birth to the baby."


    Frankie is stunned.


    "Alright, anyway, I have nothing to worry about now. I just want justice for my child. Until now, Jenny


    hasn''t even made an apology to me. Do you think my request is too much?"


    Frankie doesn''t respond.


    "Don''t you see the rumors about us now on the Inte? I have lost a child, my fianc¨¦, and a family


    that could have been happy. Do you want me to keep silent and lose my job now?"


    "Jess..." Frankie holds the corner of the table and says in a low voice. "I will marry you."


    Jessica is overjoyed at first but when she suddenly thinks of her current situation, her smile quickly


    fades. "You want to marry me. Isn''t it because you n to let me not use Jenny Jin?"


    "Jenny definitely doesn''t mean to do it. But did you see what they said in the news?"


    "Is the news written by me? Why don''t you say that there is news that makes me so hideous?"


    "Jessica, why do you have to make trouble with Jenny?"


    "Am I the one to make trouble?" Jessica looks at Frankie in disbelief and raises her voice. "Is she the


    only one in your heart who will always be so pure and innocent and I am always a sinister and vicious


    person?"


    Someone knocks on the door outside, "Ms. Vogt, the reporters are about to ask questions..."


    Jessica looks down to check her clothes, then walks straight to the door.


    ...


    "Jess..." Frankie grabs her arm.


    Jessica is startled, grits her teeth, and shakes away his hand firmly.


    "I can''t think too much now. I have no other options. If you still care about what we had in the past,


    please think about our dead baby and why do I have to do this to her on this matter? Do we have any


    grudges? Even if I did something bad to her before, she can retaliate against me. Why did she have to


    vent her anger on my baby? Frankie, I am really tired."


    Frankie doesn''t dissuade her anymore, just stood by the door frame, and said solemnly.


    "No matter what decision you make, Jessica, I promise you will marry you, so I''ll fulfill my promise.


    Don''t worry."


    Jessica turns her back to him, hesitates for a while, and finally leaves.


    In fact, for a moment, she thinks that if she stops here and marries Frankie, the matter will go away.


    Her reputation won''t be damaged too much. It is also a conservative choice.


    But when she thinks of Jenny, she can''t bear herself from choosing such a conservative path. She has


    to remove the sting in the eye, otherwise she will never be happy in her life. She will always worry that


    her husband will leave her one day and her life will one day ruined by Jenny.


    The second she walks out of the dressing room, she has made up her mind. "Jenny, either you die or I


    die. We can''t both live in this world."


    At the press meeting, there are numerous reporters. They are waiting impatiently.


    Everyone wants to get first-hand news. People on the Inte are also paying attention to this battle


    between the artists in the samepany because this battle will expose so many dirty news.


    Whether it is the incident of Jade Picture''s artistes drinking with moguls or thepany''s unspoken


    rules of the higher-ups, it is enough to cause a sensation in Inte public opinion.


    On the scene, there is a long white table with the slides just finishing ying.


    Jessica''s agent catches a glimpse of a familiar figure backstage, so he quickly picks up the


    microphone, "Everyone, please be quiet. Ms. Vogt is ready. You can ask if you have any questions.


    There is plenty of time."


    The appearance of Jessica brings this conference to a climax.


    "Ms. Vogt, how did youe to your usation against Ms. Jenny for intentional assault?"


    "When recording the show, she pushed me downstairs. There''s a video of the show which can be


    served as evidence."


    "But so far the video has not been shown to the public. Can we say that there is still no evidence for


    this matter so far?"


    "The evidence has always been there. She failed to ruin my family, so she tried to murder me and my


    baby. Now I have lost my baby and will never be able to get pregnant again. As a mother, who would


    make fun of her baby?"


    Jessica bursts into tears when she talks about the child. The agent next to her hands her a tissue. She


    covers her mouth and can''t help crying. "I always regard her as a good sister of mine, but...but... I don''t


    expect her to do such a thing."

 Chapter 148 What Do You Mean By Improper Relationship

    Chapter 148 What Do You Mean By Improper Rtionship


    Seeing Jessica weeping and being upset, the reporters under the stage look at each other and have


    sympathy for her.


    "Just now you said that Jenny destroyed your family. Is she involved in your marriage as the rumors


    say?"


    It''s a female reporter who is speaking. She''s standing in the crowd with her microphone, her eyes full of


    sympathy.


    "I don''t want to talk about this anymore. I can''t wash my dirty linen in public. I just want justice for my


    children." Jessica chokes and lowers her head, but a trace of unknown viciousness shes in her eyes.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Speaking of this, the reporter also understands what she means.


    "It is said that you have filed awsuit to the court and sued your formerpany, Jade Picture, and


    Jenny at the same time. Except for your personal grievance with Jenny, what did you do this?"


    "The rtionship between Jade Picture''s senior leaders and subordinates is chaotic. Except for the


    experienced old artists, the neers are now being taken out to apany moguls to drink..."


    The news is live. Every word and sentence of Jessica is broadcast on TV and the Inte.


    At this moment, Jade Picture is in an uproar.


    "Damn..." Michelle is the first to be angry, "This bitch isn''t only cheap but she also wants to take the


    wholepany down with her. Who the hell does she think she is? I''m going to fight with her now..."


    "Michelle, don''t be impulsive..."


    "Who do think she is talking about? She says the woman is famous for being sexy. Obviously, she is


    taunting me. What''s the beef between she and me? She keeps making these dirty moves again and


    again..."


    In the conference room, almost all the artists of Jade Picture who don''t have work today are gathered


    at this moment.


    Jessica reveals the earth-shattering news, which almost turns the entirepany upside down.


    After Michelle yelling what she is going to do, those artists who have been insinuated all got furious and


    want to follow Michelle to the scene.


    Daniel pokes Tony''s arm, "Look at your artist. It''s really embarrassing in front of all the people in the


    country..."


    "Who are you scolding?" Tony screams. "Jessica is the one that has grudges against thepany.


    Can you me me for that? It''s all because of her feud with Jenny Jin. If I were to make the decision,


    we should just fire all the people that Jessica insinuates. Let''s see what others can say."


    "Fire who? I''ll fire you first..."


    A group of sexy artists following Michelle can''t wait to pull Tony''s hair right now.


    "Sit down, all of you." It''s Shawn who is talking. She res at a few troublemakers and shouts, "Look


    what happened now! How could you turn against each other at this moment? If you have the ability,


    you can just go to the scene... "


    "I really dare to go..." Michelle twists her waist and stands up, her attractive face filled with anger at the


    moment, "I have to strip off the clothes of this slut in front of everyone. The worst-case scenario will just


    be that we are all screwed. Not a big deal."


    "Oh. Lilian is on the scene... Wow. She''s there."


    No one knows who shouts. All eyes were shifted from Michelle to live on TV.


    As the live camera switches, it sweeps across the door of the press meeting. Lilian, who was in a


    professional ck suit, confidently walks into the scene with a file in her hand.


    "My God...what''s going on, why is Lilian on the scene?"


    "Mr. Lu..."


    "Oh my... it''s Mr. Lu..."


    All eyes were fixed on live TV. At this time, the press meeting is caught in a new round ofmotion.


    Jessica''s tears obviously can no longer be the most attractive thing for the cameras. Almost all


    reporters turn the microphones and cameras in their hands at the two people who walk in orderly.


    Headed by Luke, the grim female secretary, Lilian, walks on his left, while the other heroine of the


    incident doesn''t appear.


    The reporters are aware of Luke Lu''s temper, so they don''t dare to ask him questions casually.


    The scene falls into weird silence.


    Myles, who has been sitting under the stage silently, stands up and meets Luke''s eyes. Both of them


    look aloof. But after a few seconds, Myles smiles, "I''m d having you with us, Mr. Lu. Brilliant


    Entertainment really shines with your presence."


    Luke nces at Myles''s hand reaching out and sneers, "I''m here uninvited. Maybe Mr. Hopkins won''t


    be pleased."


    "How will I? You are the protagonist of this incident... I think not only me, but everyone at the scene is


    also looking forward to your arrival."


    "Really? That''s great. I have something to tell you."


    A cold light shes across Luke''s eyes. Then he stares straight at Jessica, who was sobbing on stage,


    "Good acting, but it''s used in the wrong ce."


    The reporters all return to their seats. The staff of Luke Up Group move the new tables and chairs and


    ce them under the stage, directly opposite Jessica. They are separated by a two-person aisle.


    After Lilian wipes the chair, Luke sits down, nces at the slides behind Jessica with cold eyes. A hint


    of mockery flickers in his eyes.


    Lilian clears her throat, allowing the audience to hear her voice clearly without using the microphone.


    "Everyone, Jessica Vogt is the artist of Jade Picture. We are here today with awyer. Jessica


    breached the contract with ourpany to sign with Brilliant Entertainment. ording to the contract,


    she needs topensate Jade Picture 5 million for breaching the contract. As for Jessica ndering


    artists of the Jade Picture and insinuating the senior leaders, on behalf of our subsidiary, Jade Picture,


    we require Brilliant Entertainment and Jessica topensate for damages of 50 million. We have filed


    a case in the court. The indictment has just been posted to major websites for your witness."


    As people hear 50 million, there is amotion in the audience.


    This isn''t a small sum of money.


    The reporters are all panicked. They check the websites and call their ownpany. Faced with the


    urgent change of the matter, the reporters don''t even have time to adjust the interview script.


    Those who react quickly, take the lead in leaving the script, and ask the key to the problem.


    "Mr. Lu, do you need to take care of this kind of matter in litigation? Is it true that, as Ms. Vogt said,


    your rtionship with Jenny is improper? So you blindly favor the artist of yourpany, causing the


    Luke leans back in his chair and sneers, "Excuse me, what do you mean by improper rtionship?"


    The female reporter who asks the question is stunned, "The... thepany''s leader and subordinate..."


    "Is it proper for those who get involved in others'' rtionships? Or is it proper for those who rely on


    pregnancy to marry the rich people and be a mistress? Or is it proper for the one who has an unstable


    fetus and ns to frame her friend with her miscarriage?"


    Luke asks three questions about the proper rtionship, which makes the reporter who askes the


    question speechless.


    "Unstable fetus? Frame?" The voice of murmuring in the audience grew louder.


    This thing gets interesting today.


    "Mr. Lu, I... I don''t have any grudge against you. Why do you nder me like this?" Jessica panics. She


    flusters when she hears the words "unstable fetus". Her face is pale and her forehead is covered with


    cold sweat.


    "Oh?" Luke narrows his eyes, casts her a cold nce, and says callously.


    "Why do you think what I said is nder?"


    "You don''t have any evidence, so you are nderous."


    "As you said, Jenny pushed you downstairs. Jade Picture artists are in a mess. Unspoken rules


    incidents are countless in thepany. Which one isn''t a nder?"


    Luke''s voice resounds throughout the press meeting. His calm and firm voice shocks everyone.

 Chapter 149 Empty handed

    Chapter 149 Empty handed


    Luke¡¯s words carry a lot of weight in Xicheng.


    As soon as he says those about Jessica, the reporters below the stage couldn¡¯t resist any longer. The


    reporters have a lot of questions because of the news during this period. However, most of the online


    to the ¡®public opinion¡¯. That¡¯s why even if there¡¯s a differing opinion if it doesn¡¯t cause any ripples, they


    will not pursue it.


    But now things are different.


    It¡¯s obvious that Luke never picks a fight that he can¡¯t win.


    ¡°You are casting wild allegations ¡­¡± Jessica can sense the mood below the stage and panics.


    Lilian coolly nce at her.


    ¡°Miss Vogt, please maintain yourposure. Mr. Lu never wrongs a good person.¡±


    After saying that, she turns to the reporter below the stage and says calmly, ¡°I¡¯m Lilian, Mr. Lu¡¯s


    secretary, if you have any questions, please raise your hand and ask me. Mr. Lu is busy and needs to


    leave soon.¡±


    As soon as she says that, the reporters anxiously raise their hands.


    Jessica looks towards Myles who was observing at the sides.


    He frowns and was about to stand up when Luke¡¯s two bodyguards stop him while the personal


    bodyguard of Luke is looking at Myles, crackling his knuckles and looks at Myles coldly.


    Mr. Hopkins, I¡¯d like your exnation on a matter that happened three months ago.¡±


    Myles¡¯ expression changes when he thinks back to what he and the boss of Jade Picture did. Suddenly


    his heart panics.


    ¡°You¡­ what exnation do I have to give? This is Brilliant Entertainment, my territory¡­¡±


    ¡°Really? You¡¯re deciding what to do on someone else¡¯s territory. Being with Mr. Lu so many years I¡¯ve


    also done several times.¡±


    After he finishes saying, Tom¡¯s hand ruthlessly pped onto the sofa seat, scaring Myles to cower with


    his hands covering his head not daring to speak a word.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Tom bends over to see Myles holding to his head like a frightened mouse andughs while a chilling


    light shes across his eyes.


    ¡°Mr. Hopkins, just quietly watch the show, I¡¯ll give you and advise. Don¡¯t go and get involved, otherwise,


    you¡¯ll be in the same situation with Miss Vogt but now it¡¯ll be all the people of yourpany.¡±


    Myles stares at Tom for a while and slowly lowers his hands. He looks discontented but he didn¡¯t do


    anything else thereafter.¡±


    He can only hope that this Jessica has her own abilities as he coolly nces at the stage.


    When she sees Myles¡¯ expression, Jessica¡¯s heart shivered.


    At this moment, Lilian relentlessly bashes her into hell to be condemned eternally.


    ¡°This is the pregnancy test from the hospital, on it is the doctor¡¯s signature and the hospital stamp. The


    doctor who was paid by Jessica to cover up this matter has been fired by the hospital. When


    necessary, this can be proven by the courts. The pregnancy report stated clearly that Jessica¡¯s


    pregnancy was very unstable and the doctor suggested to terminate the pregnancy but she repeatedly


    refused and wanted a traditional treatment. Thetest pregnancy report by the hospital¡¯s maternity


    doctors collectively rmended terminating the pregnancy. They even warned her that if she doesn¡¯t


    terminate the pregnancy, the consequences will be very severe. Not only the baby may not survive, the


    mother¡¯s life could be at risk.¡±


    Lilian reads in ordance with the pregnancy report and then nces at the pale Jessica. She


    emphasizes each word, ¡°But under such circumstances, Jessica chose to bribe the doctor to keep the


    truth form everyone about her situation. Thereafter everyone should be familiar with her miscarriage.


    Whether it was ourpany¡¯s Jenny who pushed her that caused the miscarriage, this has to be


    investigated. Before this issue can be rified, she is using public opinion to gain pity, this is making a


    mockery of everyone.¡±


    The reporters be frenzy when they heard about the pregnancy reports.


    When Lilian finishes, immediately someone asks, ¡°Then what you mean is Jessica intentionally used


    the baby to harm Jenny. But why? Aren¡¯t they good friends?¡±


    ¡°This will lead us to another explosive issue.¡± Lilian calmly keeps the pregnancy report and opens


    another document, waving it from the stage.


    ¡°This is the rtionship history between Jessica and thepany¡¯s Mr. Frankie. Everyone also knows


    that their rtionship grew with time. But Miss Vogt said that Jenny stepped in when they were about to


    get married. With regards to this matter, I¡¯m afraid that I have toy it out slowly for you and Miss Vogt.¡±


    Lilian closes up the document and tosses it towards her assistant. ¡°Go ahead and circte and take


    your pictures. Reporters here know that about three months ago, ourpany¡¯s artist Jenny went to


    the pharmacy to buy a pregnancy test kit and became your tabloid news. Now it should be clear to you


    who this test kit was for.¡±


    Everyone shifted their attention to Jessica who had a miscarriage.


    If the dates are counted, Jenny¡¯s abdomen didn¡¯t have any reaction but at that time Jessica¡¯s


    pregnancy was all over the news. This pregnancy test kit was for who, they should know.


    That¡¯s why the news at that time wrongly used Jenny.


    ¡°So we may have wrongly used Jenny, bot now what about the third party issue?¡±


    ¡°Third-party?¡± Lilianughed coldly, ¡°These are affairs of the heart, and we as outsiders can¡¯t interfere.


    Who was the third party isn¡¯t a discussion point. But in the end, there is a winner. Can you all see who


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    is the winner?¡±


    Jessica¡¯s wedding preparation to a wealthy family has been on the inte headlines for a long time.


    The winner in life will be continuously admired. From the looks of it, Lilian¡¯s words are already very


    clear.


    If it¡¯s not because of this child, perhaps she already has a luxurious life.


    The reporters started to murmur and they collectively pushed the microphones to Lilian and wanted to


    ask for more juicy information.


    Jessica was so flustered that she lost herposure. She looked around and realized that the tables


    had been turned against her. Initially, she had sharp reasons but now the reporters had defected.


    ¡°No, you have turned ck to white. You are all bias towards Jenny and this is the reason why I left the


    She yelled furiously, ¡°Luke obviously was involved with Jenny, and it¡¯s all favoritism¡­¡±


    Lilian frowns and nces at the frenzied woman and then looks towards Luke, seeking his opinion.


    Luke nods gently, stands up, and left the ce.


    He has already lost his patience with this woman. Since she can¡¯t bring any good influence for Jade


    Picture, and now it¡¯s all negative news, it¡¯s better to just end it here.


    Lilian¡¯s expression turns cold and squints at Jessica, ¡°From the moment Miss Vogt established herself


    with Jade Picture, she has spent time with lots of customers. It was after Luke Up Group took over


    Jade Picture that much of the improper practices were stopped. Miss Vogt, are you trying to show that


    you are unhappy with this?¡±

 Chapter 150 Lose everything

    Chapter 150 Lose everything


    ¡°Nonsense, you are talking nonsense¡­¡±


    ¡°Am I the one talking nonsense or is Miss Vogt too greedy? You can¡¯t ept other¡¯s sess and


    allowed envy to deceive your own eyes. Now it has backfired. I can only advise Brilliant Entertainment


    and all artists to keep their distance from you. Otherwise, one day when thepany was sold by you


    and they can only help you count the money.¡±


    Lilian coldly nces at Myles,ughs, and ces the photocopy of the evidence on the table, ¡°The


    evidence is all here. All may circte and take photographs of the evidence. I still have work at the


    office and I need to leave. For the remaining matters, you may call the public rtions of Jade Picture.


    You can also ask Miss Vogt yourselves. But how much of what she says is true will depend on your


    judgment.¡±


    Luke Up Group¡¯s representativees and goes in a sh.


    The entire hall became rowdy and everyone blocks the exit preventing Jessica from leaving. She


    couldn¡¯t avoid the questions and she has no means of handling them.


    ¡°Miss Vogt, the evidence looks solid, are you still going to hire awyer to handle thewsuit?¡±


    ¡°What solid evidence? Those are fake and it¡¯s the Luke Up group using their strength to bully, they are


    all manufactured.¡±


    ¡°You said that Jenny was a third party and interfered with your marriage. But now there is a new


    allegation, that Jenny and Mr. Hill were a couple and you were the third party. Do you admit to this?¡±


    ¡°Fuck off¡­¡±


    The vulgarity stuns the reporters for a moment and then the camera shes became more rapid and


    intense.


    A well-known actress scolding reporters with vulgarity. This alone is sufficient to be news. In addition to


    all that has happened, it is enough to dominate the news cycle for an entire month.


    At this point, the public rtions of Jade Picture gathered at the conference room to celebrate.


    ¡°Mr. Lu is so handsome, longevity for Mr. Lu¡­¡± Michelle¡¯s lone voice is able to cover the entire meeting


    room. Everyone is gleefully discussing having a sumptuous dinner to celebrate oveing the crisis.


    They knew that what Lilian said about apanying customers for drinks and entertainment, if they


    leak out, the reporters wouldn¡¯t care if it was real or not. By then all of them will be in trouble.


    In the celebration, Jenny brought in a box of snacks.


    ¡°What¡¯s all themotion? I went to the department and none of you were there¡­ what are you all


    doing here?¡±


    Jenny¡¯s voice is as beautiful as a canary.


    Daniel springs up from his seat and runs over to Jenny in a sh, ¡°Miss Jenny, where have you gone?


    How can you be so calm when such a huge incident happened?¡±


    ¡°What incident?¡± Jenny looks at everybody in confusion.


    Everyone is stunned.


    ¡°What have you been doing? Haven¡¯t you seen the news on your cell phone?¡±


    ¡°I went to buy the snacks, Mr. Lu said that you¡¯ve been working very hard and asked me to go and


    queue for these snacks. I had to queue for a long time and didn¡¯t have the time to look at the phone.


    I¡¯m looking for Shawn¡­¡±


    When she says this, everyone looks at Jenny in disbelief.


    ¡°Oh? Buy snacks¡­¡± Michelle is the most expressive and looks at Jenny andughs. She lifts her elbow


    and nudges Jenny, ¡°Mr. Lu. really has a tender heart for you, such a big storm and he didn¡¯t even


    involve the main yer¡­¡±


    ¡°What storm?¡±


    ¡°Forget for the moment, since you¡¯re already here, let¡¯s discuss where shall we go for dinner tonight.¡±


    ¡°Gathering?¡± Jenny quickly ces the things down. ¡°I¡¯m not avable tonight, I have a pile of work


    waiting for me. You are all well aware¡­¡±


    Michelle grabs Jenny¡¯s arm and pulls her onto the chair. With her arms on her hips, ¡°What things do


    you have to do now? Everything has been resolved. Just wait for all theizens to help you demolish


    that slut, Jessica!¡±


    Jenny blinks and looks at the surrounding people as if she is a gori being observed. She was the


    only one who doesn¡¯t know what had gone wrong.


    Last night she received Shawn¡¯s call toe and discuss about the advertisement and spokesperson


    issue. This morning when she was on the way over she heard that Luke wanted her to buy some


    snacks for the office. She spent the entire morning queuing.


    Shawn cleared her throat, ¡°Don¡¯t bother with the work, now there isn¡¯t much for you to do. Now just wait


    for the variety show and your movie tounch. There are several other spokesperson deals, I¡¯ll make


    some calls to inquire.¡±


    Looking at Shawn leaving suddenly, Jenny is even more puzzled.


    ¡°Come, Miss Jenny, let me tell you how handsome and dashing our Mr. Lu was today¡­¡±


    Daniel loves to gossip and grabs Jenny¡¯s chair and starts to describe how Luke performed brilliantly


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    during the broadcast and described it vividly.


    ¡°Among the lightning and brimstone, one could see a white figure descend from the heavens like a God


    had arrived. In one sentence, he shut the shameless slut¡¯s mouth¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lu wore ck, Daniel¡­¡± Michelle reminds.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s a ck figure, somewhat ¡­¡±


    ¡°But it wasn¡¯t just in a sentence to render her speechless, Jessica that slut had a lot to say. If it wasn¡¯t


    the evidence was overwhelming, all the pregnancy reports indicated that the child was dying¡­¡±


    Jenny is listening but isn¡¯t too clear but when she hears Michelle saying that the child was dying, she


    suddenly understands. She grabs Michelle, ¡°What did you say about the child dying?¡±


    ¡°Jessica¡¯s child,¡± Michelle says purposefully.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Mr. Lu and Lilian obtained the pregnancy report and the child in Jessica¡¯s abdomen


    wasn¡¯t going to survive. The doctors suggested terminating the pregnancy otherwise it may harm her


    body. She refused and must have wanted to use the child as leverage to marry into the wealthy family.


    Isn¡¯t the dramas like that? You were unlucky and bumped into her. She must have wanted to harm you


    in the process and gain some sympathy.¡±


    ¡°In the end, she lost everything!¡± Daniel shook his head and sighs emotionally.


    ¡°Where is Mr. Lu?¡± Jenny stands up quickly from the chair.


    Everyone is stunned.


    The manager who just came back from getting a drink says softly, ¡°I think he has just returned. I heard


    from Karina, perhaps he is in his office¡­¡±


    Jenny turns and runs out of the conference room and sprints to the lift.


    ¡°Hey, Jenny, where are you going? Are we having hot pot?¡± Michelle turns and asks.


    Daniel pats Michelle on her head, ¡°You are only concerned about eating, now Jenny must be going to


    thank our Mr. Lu. I bet a hundred that Mr. Lu. is interested in our Jenny.¡±


    ¡°I bet two hundred¡­¡±


    ¡°Three hundred¡­¡±


    ¡°A thousand¡­¡±


    ¡°What, how can everyone bet? If everyone wins who will payout?¡± Daniel ps the table.


    ¡°I bet ten thousand, Mr. Lu is only ying for fun.¡± Christina¡¯s voice overwhelms everyone.


    Everyone looks towards her. Michelle is stunned and has a peanut shell on her lips.


    ¡°One, two, three, four, five, you five, if you lose, remember to give me the money.¡±


    Christina raises her eyebrow with a high and mighty attitude and points at those who were


    chatting.

 Chapter 151 Rumor Stops

    Chapter 151 Rumor Stops


    Jenny goes to the 10th floor nervously. Lilian has note back to the office. It seems Luke was back


    here a moment ago with the door still not shut tightly.


    Looking through the door, Luke is some of tired on the chair, with a fresh cup of tea on table.


    He should be too exhausted after driving over night to attend the press conference in the early


    morning.


    Jenny keeps thousands of words in her mind but right now does not know what to say.


    She knocks on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Luke sees there is Jenny standing beside the door and soon turns out to look more energetic.


    ¡°I take some dessert for you. Would you like to have it?¡± Jenny tries to break the ice.


    Luke has a look at her hands with nothing at all and asks, ¡°Where is it?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Jenny is stunned and shortly finds she does not take anything here, ¡°Sorry. I am going to get it in


    the meeting room.¡±


    ¡°No, thank you.¡± Luke says.


    Jenny hears it just before leaving his office.


    Luke continues, ¡°Come have a seat. I have something to tell you.¡± Jenny waits for a couple of seconds,


    still turns back into his office.


    There is a ck sofa of genuine leather; it is greatly cozy to sit.


    But Jenny is not in a mood to feel how cozy the sofa is. She is always anxious every time Luke tells her


    he wants to talk with her.


    Luke stands up behind his desk andes to sit on some opposite side of Jenny, with a ck file


    folder in his hand.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Jenny asks.


    ¡°Application for funds of your studio.¡±


    Jenny hears his voice when opening the folder.


    ¡°Approved.¡± Luke goes on.


    Then she raises her head to watch Luke, ¡°Could you give it to Shawn?¡±


    Normally, Shawn deals with all issues regarding her studio. Jenny knows too little about business to get


    involved in many details; she just needs to attend different events.


    Luke looks kind of strange and says after clearing his throat, ¡°Artists should also check a part of details.


    To avoid getting cheated by others.¡±


    Jenny supposes that Luke does not believe Shawn is honest and exins at once, ¡°Shawn is not as


    you imagine. She is so good to our artists.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean by that.¡± Luke interrupts her.


    Jenny bes confused by him. Later she asks, ¡°So what did you mean?¡±


    They both feel a little bit embarrassed to continue their talk.


    A momentter, Luke takes two tickets out of his top inside pocket and puts on the table, ¡°I have two


    tickets for a drama y on tomorrow. Will you be avable to watch it?¡±


    Jenny does not expect him to talk about this. But she is greatly excited when seeing some information


    on the tickets; in her eyes are full of brilliance. She cannot help shouting out, ¡°Oh my God! It is


    Thunderstorm, from Sky Drama Club and being acted by Rupert Wright! I know it difficult to buy. How


    did you?¡±


    ¡°You are too happy for only two tickets. It is from my friend.¡±


    Luke gives her a peaceful look and answers.


    Jenny smiles to him with embarrassment, ¡°Please excuse me. This is really hard to get. You might not


    understand if you are not interested in drama. Rupert Wright only performs in two ys every year so


    that even rich people hardly buy tickets. They are usually sold out immediately after starting to sell. I


    have never been so lucky.¡±


    Before Luke replies, she looks at him again, with tickets in her arms and asks, ¡°You will go?¡±


    Luke stands up to walk to his desk and says, ¡°Now I am not sure.¡±


    Jenny also stands up and says to his back in great excitement, ¡°Tomorrow 7:30p.m., I will wait for you


    at the gate of the theater.¡±


    Luke says, ¡°Hum.¡±


    She should understand his answer now.


    Out of Jenny¡¯s sight, Luke has a gentle smile that cannot be hidden in eyes.


    Shortly after Jennying out of his office with overjoy, Shawn asks her to take photos for the front


    page of thepany¡¯s magazine in photographer¡¯s studio. It is said that thepany are ready to


    carry out some new projects to get improved. These projects will involve artists of all ages and levels


    within the group. From thepany, it would like to take photos of these artists with personal studio in


    Jade Picture and then put the photos up in the lobby downstairs in the building.


    Some artists seldom stay in thepany; for the job they all appear here today.


    Most of them are the senior ones to Jenny in the industry. Although she walks along and keeps


    greeting in a respect way to everyone, she is pushed to stand in the center by those low-profiles. She


    feels too much nervous about this.


    It takes a lot of time to finish. Then Jenny asks Shawn about being the brand embassy of Eshmour.


    She has already agreed to act for two scripts. Once she starts these jobs, the directors might not allow


    her to leave for other events. Considering that, she would like to work for Eshmour first if both parties


    confirm about their cooperation.


    Nevertheless, Shawn is helpless too about that and says, ¡°I reminded them frequently. All details and


    contract should be ready before, but there was a problem regarding the rumor. Now everything is


    rified, they still require to wait and see for a period.¡±


    Jenny bites her lips and says with a nod, ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It makes sense. The previous brand embassy has never been gossiped, so they should


    think twice before entitling you. Just let them see. You need to be careful recently.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± Jenny says.


    It has been long time since her interview by Eshmour finished. In the middle, she only got a call from


    them with no more news. Jenny believes she failed it, but Shawn told her to wait for a while to be


    reevaluated. The information definitely distracts her from these agreeable jobs.


    Right before leavingpany, Jenny receives a call from Victoria whonded just now and will pick up


    baggage in the airport. On the call, she starts toin her tough boss to Jenny.


    ¡°I cannot understand what he is thinking about! A couple of days ago, he asked me to call some


    cleaners at night. I did fucking it from 11pm to mid night. I should go sleep! So, you know he is insane!¡±


    ¡°He asked for cleaners at night? The hotel room is not good?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not hotel! I think my boss has another girl and they live in a new apartment. Shameless!¡±


    Victoria will be much angry as soon as she is talking about her boss. She continues, ¡°That¡¯s


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    disgusting. Now I have no appetite at all.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you?¡± Jenny looks at her watch and says, ¡°I have an appointment with Adan for dinner tonight.


    You will not join us?¡±


    ¡°Dinner? With Adan?¡± Victoria shouts on the call, ¡°I have to go. Forget what I said. Send me address


    ASAP. I have to eat something. You don¡¯t know how yukky the food in the air!¡±


    ¡°OK. I sent to you earlier today. You might not read it immediately afternding.¡± Jenny says.


    ¡°I will check. Darling, love you.¡± Victoria holds off the call.


    Hearing her voice full of joy, Jenny watches her phone screen to smile.


    She appointed Adan for the dinner earlier before but to be dyed by this ident. It was solved


    today, Adan called her to meet at once.


    Tonight, Jenny does not hesitate any more to tell Adan and Victoria all about her story until she


    remembers Luke was annoyed with some unknown reason before.

 Chapter 152 Don’t Tell the Truth

    Chapter 152 Don¡¯t Tell the Truth


    Walking out from the lobby of Jade Picture, Jenny sees someone familiar moving towards her. She


    gives a smile when she realizes who he is.


    ¡°Hello, Adan. You are here! I am going to take a taxi.¡±


    Adan opens the car¡¯s door for her and tells a joke, ¡°How I dare let such a super star take a taxi by


    herself?¡±


    Getting on his car, Jenny fastens the safety belt andughs, ¡°Don¡¯t tease me. Yes, I am a little bit


    famous for these scorns, with no money at all. Unless some fans who dislike me would like to kidnap


    me, I shouldn¡¯t have any other trouble.¡±


    With his smile disappearing, Adan starts the engine and does not say anything to Jenny, only to ask


    her with great care.


    ¡°I heard the problem was solved by Mr. Luke Lu from yourpany.¡±


    ¡°You know it?¡± Jenny says casually. ¡°Yes. It is Luke¡­Mr. Lu who helped.¡±


    When talking about Luke Lu, she is used to calling his informal name in daily life. But soon it urs to


    her that who she is staying with, she changes to another one.


    These words from Jenny upsets Adan.


    If he does hear it clearly, Jenny would like to call him Luke.


    By instinct, he guesses that Jenny and Luke are not so strange as they appear to be.


    ¡°Jenny, you know Luke Lu very well?¡±


    After a few of seconds.


    Jenny ns to tell Adan and Victoriater that she married Luke in some way. As he is asking now,


    should she tell the truth?


    She is still not certain about it.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Just before her answer, all of sudden Jenny hears some sharp noise of brake. Meanwhile, she is


    strongly forced to lean forward by Adan braking abruptly. She would be hit to the windshield if not


    fastening safety belt.


    ¡°Are you ok?¡± Adan asks her in a rush.


    ¡°I¡¯m ok.¡± Jenny waves hand, and horribly watches the bus just passing by. She asks, ¡°Adan, what


    happened?¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Adan seems not happy, ¡°I am not in the mood today.¡±


    ¡°May I drive your car?¡± Jenny says slowly because she is unsure that she can really drive.


    She seldom drives a car after getting the driving license; it is well enough for her to distinguish brake


    from elerator.


    In fact, this is an excuse for Adan to say he is not in the mood. Just now, he was in a trance with


    looking at Jenny and worried that Jenny would tell him something he was unwilling to ept. As a


    result, he did not notice the traffic to make a mistake.


    Adan is afraid that Jenny will leave him. Though Jenny was in love with Frankie for years, he held the


    view that Frankie was too superficial to match Jenny. Eventually, their broken-up falls within his


    expectation.


    Adan also believes that he would be the best option of being Jenny¡¯s boyfriend after Frankie. However,


    Luke Lu is unpredicted to enter into Jenny¡¯s life.


    The identes so suddenly that he swifts most of jobs from Hong Kong to the maind China


    right away when he read the news about Jenny and Luke on newspaper.


    ¡°Adan, it really frightened me. Take good care of yourself. That cannot happen anymore!¡±


    Jenny does not calm down until now; she holds the safety belt in a quick breath.


    A moment about life and death.


    Adan feels regretful as well as kind of lucky. He is regretful at his distraction on driving, as well he is


    lucky that Jenny¡¯s words were stopped.


    He would not like to ask Jenny more, pretending not to know anything about them.


    The elegant restaurant locates beside ake. No matter looking from a little far away or closely,


    customers will have fantastic night view of theke through the French window.


    One minute after having a seat in the restaurant, they hear the noise of rolling wheels of a trunk.


    Jenny waves hand to the one at the door, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    Victoria leaves her trunk to a waiter and moves towards their table.


    She has a seat beside Jenny with eyes focused on Adan sitting on the opposite. Then she says in a


    lower voice.


    ¡°Who rmends you here? Good decoration, and so appealing.¡±


    Adan serves her a cup of tea and says, ¡°Girl, you are here now. Any appealing view will turn out to


    wild.¡±


    Victoria finishes all the tea, ¡°So you me me for bothering you two?¡±


    ¡°No, no¡­¡± Adan cannot say anything else and shows her the menu to ask, ¡°What would you like to


    have? We ordered some. You can add on.¡±


    ¡°I am too hungry to be picky.¡± She does not read the menu and passes it to the waiter, only to say,


    ¡°Hurry up! Go to serve some signature dishes.¡±


    Jenny and Adan have a speechless smile to each other.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Victoria is unpleased to say, ¡°If you neither have anything fromst night,


    you would get to eat kids¡¯ lollipops. I still can control myself.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you can.¡± Jenny refills some water for her, ¡°You stay hungry too long. Have some warm tea first.¡±


    ¡°You cannot imagine how insane my boss is! Well. I try to stop talking about him. He bothered me too


    much.¡±


    Jenny asks in curiosity, ¡°Is it true?¡±


    She has met George for several times and hardly believes he is a man of picking on girls.


    ¡°Of course. Absolutely. He is crazy! He asked me to buy him coffee at 2am; he changed dress every


    half day and did not allow any crease on his dress that he nned to change in the airne from


    Xicheng to HS City beforending; he requested me to get toothpaste and water ready for him before


    he brushing teeth. May I ask have you ever knew such a boss before?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Adan raises his hand and talks with her seriously, ¡°Toothpaste ready? You were in the


    same hotel room?¡±


    ¡°It was a suite. I had one room and so did he. Every morning, I have to iron his dress, get toothpaste


    and water for him. I said he is crazy!¡±


    ¡°No. You daddy will stop you if he knows how tough the job is.¡±


    Adan frowns to ask, ¡°Whichpany are you from? Would you like to change the job? I might help


    you.¡±


    ¡°No, thank you.¡± Victoria stops Adan, ¡°Don¡¯t do that. Yesterday I scolded him for his idling away, I will


    also be shameful at getting away so soon. I have to be strong enough to fight back the evil man.¡±


    Jenny bursts intougher with these words, ¡°Fight back? I will be bothered by you too much before you


    fighting back.¡±


    She gets used to listening to Victoria¡¯sint about her boss. Fortunately, Jenny gets an interval


    during her business trip; if not, she will go mad too.

 Chapter 153 Confess

    Chapter 153 Confess


    "Don''t talk about me. I''ve been away on business for two days and a lot has happened in Xicheng.


    Jenny, are you okay?"


    Jenny is having tea. She looks stunned and smiles faintly.


    "What can happen to me? Didn''t things just get all worked out?"


    "I just got off the ne and watched the news. Your boss knows well how to be tender toward woman.


    He''s actually personally addressing the negative news about hispany''s artists!" Victoria looks at


    Jenny ambiguously.


    "I wasn''t going to keep anything from you about Mr. Lu''s rtionship with me, he and I are..."


    "Ahem..." Adan suddenly coughs and interrupts Jenny, "Do you think we should add another dessert?


    The brown sugar patties at this restaurant are great."


    Victoria frowns at Adan with aplex look. She stops talking for a long while, but finally doesn''t


    continue what she has just said.


    Adan casually changes the subject to Victoria''s graduation project and talks about the business over in


    Hong Kong. He says that his parents miss Jenny and want her to visit them in Hong Kong sometime.


    He seems to keep deliberately avoiding the topic of something.


    For example, Jenny''spany, this incident, and everything that has to do with Luke.


    Careless as Victoria is, she can see that something is wrong.


    After dinner, they chat for a while. Adan is supposed to give them a lift, but Jenny refuses. Not only


    does she refuse, but she also asks him to take a cab home himself because she says she is worried


    about his mental state.


    So Victoria inevitably learns that he almost has a car ident on the way here.


    In the taxi ride home, Jenny sits with her mask on and the brim of her hat lowers. She doesn''t say a


    word, but Victoria keeps sighing, which makes Jenny can¡¯t resist poking her with her arm, "What are


    you doing?"


    "Did you ever feel like Adan was wrong today?"


    "Yes."


    Jenny frowns and says in a muffled tone, "He seems to be talking more than usual."


    She has always been careless than the normal person in terms of rtionships, and doesn''t have


    much of a desire for rtionships. Just like in the beginning, she wasn''t sure if she liked Frankie or not,


    but when Frankie said he liked her, she felt like she didn''t hate the feeling of being with him and


    agreed.


    Victoria''s mouth quirks, "Don''t you realize Adan has something on his mind?"


    "What''s on his mind?"


    "He interrupted you several times when you were talking about thepany and what you were doing


    with Mr. Lu. He was changing the subject. Didn''t you catch that?"


    Speaking of this, Jenny freezes slightly.


    It is true. She is going to tell them about her marriage to Luke.


    "So what exactly are you originally going to tell us? I think Adan is trying to avoid something on


    purpose." Victoria looks puzzled as she leans back in her seat.


    Jenny looks up at the back of the driver. The driver is an honest man. He''s only been driving all the way


    home and hasn''t been chatting with them. She is relieved and lowersher voice, "I don''t know if Adan''s


    avoiding something, but I''m sure he doesn''t know what I''m about to say. I wasn''t going to hide anything


    from you, so..."


    "What is it, exactly? Don''t beat around the bush with me. Just say it."


    "I got married."


    "What?" Victoria bounces out of the car seat almost instantly. Her head hits the roof of the car directly,


    causing her and the driver to both let out a scream.


    "Lady, be careful. My car can''t take a hit like that from you!"


    The driver gasps and looks distressed.


    Victoria hurriedly apologizes to the driver. Then she is pulled by Jenny to sit nicely in the car seat.


    "When did that happen?" She questions Jenny in a low voice, "No, with who?"


    Jenny hesitates for a moment and then looks at the driver. Victoria understands what she means and


    then shuts her mouth, turning her head in pique and not speaking.


    When they get home, Victoria ms the door. As soon as she enters the room she pulls up a chair and


    sits down, holding her arms in an attitude of scrutiny and examining Jenny, "Tell me the truth and you


    will receive a lighter sentence!"


    Jenny puts down her house keys and bag. She changes her slippers and enters the house through the


    entrance with her hands up, looking like she is afraid of her, "I wasn''t going to hide anything from you.


    You''ve been so busy since you got back, so I didn''t have time to tell you."


    The day Victoria returned was just the day the reality show filming started. Her house was full of


    cameras and she had to be very careful with every move she made, so she didn''t even have the heart


    to talk to Jenny about it.


    "Cut it out. I''ve been back for almost a month. Hurry up and tell me the truth."


    Jennyughs helplessly and says, "Luke."


    "What?" Victoria practically ps the table and stands up. She looks at Jenny with a stiff face and says


    slowly and clearly, "Oh, my god. Is that Luke from the Luke Up Group?"


    "What? Do you know Luke? Why didn''t he tell me about you?"


    Jenny jokes as she speaks briefly about the fact that she has gotten a marriage license with Luke.


    Victoria remains petrified on the spot, not having regained consciousness from the news she has just


    heard.


    Jenny reaches out and waves a hand in front of her eyes. She hesitates for a moment, "Maybe you


    should hold off for a while. I''m going to boil the kettle..."


    Victoria still doesn''t respond.


    Jenny has to turn to the kitchen to boil the water.


    A short whileter, a howl erupts from inside the living room. Jenny looks back and sees Victoria


    copsing on the couch and hugging a pillow. She seems to be is in tears, "Oh my God, you''re married


    to Luke. Adan is so pathetic. Isn''t there any hope for him anymore?"


    Jenny puts down the kettle and goes to the fridge to get fruit. She listens silently to Victoria talking to


    herself in the living room.


    Victoria continues to talk to herself until Jenny goes into the bathroom to take a shower.


    Jenny has just stepped into the bathroom when a hand reaches in and blocks her from closing the


    door.


    Victoria leaps into the bathroom like a nimble monkey and closes the door.


    "What are you doing? Do you want to shower first?" Jenny asks in surprise.


    "It''s girlfriends¡¯ bubble bath chat time. Let''s meet naked, and you''re not prone to lying!"


    "What?"


    "Take off your clothes. I''ll take off first!" Victoria undresses herself immediately and then reaches for


    Jenny''s.


    "Haha... stop! Hahaha..." Jenny is tickled by Victoria and can¡¯t stopughing. She dodges Victoria''s


    hand while running around with her clothes cover.


    Finally, she has no choice but to raise her hand in surrender, "I''ll take it off by myself, all right?"


    The bathroom is dense with water. The two of them are soaking in a bathtub, which seems slightly


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    crowded.


    The water is all foamy and Victoria is still looking at her as she crosses her arms over her chest.


    Jenny can¡¯t stand her looking at her like that. She says with a hollowugh, "Have you ever felt that this


    atmosphere looks like a scene from a martial arts drama? When I made a guest appearance in a


    martial arts drama before, the heroine took a bath, but there was no water in the tub, it was all


    humidifiers. Did you know that?"


    "Jenny, how do you and Luke know each other?"


    Her question gets Jenny stuck.


    "How long have you known each other? What kind of person is he? Is he good to you? Why did you


    marry without telling anyone?"

 Chapter 154 My Family

    Chapter 154 My Family


    Victoria seems to have just been clearing her mind, and now she is asking a lot of questions all at


    once.


    Jenny is a little overwhelmed.


    "And how''s his family? Are they treating you well? When are you going to have the wedding?"


    "Wait...you''re asking so many questions at once. Which one should I answer first?"


    "One at a time!"


    "We met at the drugstore about three months ago. It was the time when I bought Jessica a pregnancy


    test and made the news. He was buying ...well..."


    What the hell is she supposed to say about this?


    Jenny hesitates for a moment, "He went to buy medicine too and we just met. Then we identally


    switched phones, and then we got to know each other."


    "And then...what should I say? I can''t exin what happened after that. We just got married. I had to


    get married anyway, right? He''s nice, and he treats me well..."


    "No, I have to meet him." Victoria frowns as if she is worried, "My only best friend is married to him.


    Shouldn''t I have to meet him?"


    "How about I call himter? Make an appointment with him?"


    "That''s more like it."


    Victoria looks satisfied as she leans against the tub, "I''m kind of half your family. I can''t let you be


    bullied."


    "Fine, you''re my family, okay?"


    Lying in the bathtub, Victoria stares at Jenny''s chest with a lustful look, "I feel like your boobs are


    bigger than ever. Honestly speaking, do you have a special way of erging your boobs?"


    Jenny blushes as she holds her chest, "No. I didn''t."


    "I don''t believe it. Let me see..."


    Victoria looks like she ising to see her boobs as she pats the ssh.


    Jenny dodges her hand with a scream. The whole bathroom echoes with the sound of sshing water.


    "Come on, let me take a look. I''ve got everything you''ve got. Don''t be shy..."


    "..."


    "Oh, my god! I can''t hold yours with one hand! How could that be?"


    "Victoria, get your hands off me. You pervert..."


    "You''re the legendary D-cup, aren''t you? I''m going to start a post on the inte to dig deep into the


    bras of the stars back in the day! You''re the first one I''ll say!"


    "Damn you... "Jenny can¡¯t stop her from touching her chest, so she simply reaches out for hers as well,


    "How dare you talk about me! You''re at least a C-cup yourself!"


    "Well, mine can''tpare to your D-cups either..."


    "You''ve never had sex with a man before. By the time you''ve had sex with a man, you must still have


    room to grow two cups..."


    "You mean you''ve had sex with men, right?" Victoria looks at Jenny teasingly as if she knows a great


    secret.


    Jenny immediately shuts her mouth and blushes.


    "Don''t pretend with me. I know all about it. Hahaha,e on. Hurry up and tell me what it''s like to have


    sex for the first time..."


    "You..." This sort of thing is still a bit of a shame for Jenny. She looks down and thinks back to the


    scene when she has made love to Luke, and suddenly she can¡¯t stop the images in her head. She


    blushes suddenly as if she is on fire and hot.


    "I don''t want to talk about it." She stands up abruptly from the tub and pulls a towel around herself and


    hurries out of the bathroom.


    Victoria, of course, won¡¯t leave her alone. She chases after her with naked body right out of the


    bathroom and acts like she will never give up.


    She is genuinely curious. After all, she is a single woman who has never been in a rtionship but has


    seen a lot of pornography, and she reallycks practical experience when ites to sex. It is hard for


    her best friend to have experience, so of course she has to share.


    "Hey, just tell me about it!"


    It goes on until midnight and Victoria just doesn¡¯t let Jenny sleep.


    Outside, the night is dark and the wind is blowing against the ss window. Jenny shrinks inside the


    nket, takes a deep breath and slowly exhales again. She is hesitant, nervous, and embarrassed to


    say such things, "Actually, the first time we had sex was a feeling of wanting and not wanting. It really


    hurt the first time..."


    The sound of the north wind whistling is dying down and the whole city is heating up. The arrival of


    spring makes the flowers in Xicheng start to burst their buds.


    And now,te at night, there are flowers that bloom with venom.


    Inside the Brilliant Entertainment Group building, the sounds of struggle and havoc areing from the


    restroom of the artist''s studio.


    After the news about Jessica''s miscarriage is rified, Brilliant Group''s stock plummets. Myles has


    been scolded by his own father on the phone, and he has nowhere to vent his anger. He wants to talk


    to Sky this afternoon to clear his mind, but he gets mmed in front of her studio.


    "Miss Song had an appointment to go out with someone today. She didn''te to thepany." Sky''s


    assistant just closes the door and says cautiously.


    "Shit..." Myles curses. He res at her assistant and says coldly, "Miss Song really knows how to y


    ear, doesn''t she?"


    Sky usually stays at thepany and can¡¯t wait to show up in front of him eight times a day. Today he


    is in a bad mood, but she is gone. She really has a good head on her shoulders.


    He is thinking of going back to his office to find his secretary to have some fun, but as he is getting on


    the elevator, he just happens to see Ashton Turner.


    Ashton is the agent Brilliant Entertainment has assigned to Jessica.


    "Mr. Hopkins..." Ashton is standing respectfully. It looks like he is on to something.


    Myles hesitates for a moment and asks, "Do you have anything else to do today? Why are you still at


    thepany?"


    It is the end of the day now. What is Ashton still doing in the office?


    "Miss Vogt is staying at the office today. She''s worried about being blocked by the press if she goes


    out, so I''m going to get her something to eat."


    "Oh?" An obscure light shes in Myles'' eyes.


    Jessica is drowsy on the lounge couch. Her head is heavy. Ashton has gone out to get her something


    to eat and hasn''te back for half a day. She doesn''t know where he has gone.


    When it is dark, there is a sound of a door opening at the lounge door, and the person whoes in


    seems to have locked it.


    Jessica manages to lift her eyes toward the door. She asks subconsciously, "Ashton, I don''t want to eat


    anymore. I don''t feel well. If there aren''t any reporters downstairs, can you take me to the hospital?"


    "Hospital? You''ve caused so much damage to thepany, and you''re still expecting us to send you to


    the hospital?" The cold voice instantly brings Jessica back to her senses.


    She opens her eyes all at once and sees the man in front of her.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Myles is carrying a bag of food in his hands and tosses it on the table, "I''ve been kind to you, haven''t I?


    I did everything you wanted to do for you. But what about what you return to me, Jessica?"


    "I...I''ll work hard to bring profits to thepany in the future."


    "Do you think you''ll ever get a job again?" Myles snickers, "Which director would dare to employ you, a


    female artist who has a bad reputation? What brand would dare to ask you for representation? Do you


    know how much Brilliant Entertainment has paid out for you just in breach of contract?"


    "I...Mr. Hopkins, I''ll get another chanceter. What happened today is not the truth. You''ve been in the


    entertainment business for so long, you won''t fail to understand...It''s all Jenny''s dirty tricks...She''s just


    having an affair with Luke. You have to believe me..."


    Jessica tugs at Myles'' arm, looking like a mess.


    "Of course I believe you." Myles moves his hand up the smooth back of Jessica''s hand all the way to


    her shoulder, corbone, and then her chin. Then he lifts her chin up all at once, forcing her to face


    him.


    "Of course I''m going to trust my woman."

 Chapter 155 Cut off Hands or Feet?

    Chapter 155 Cut off Hands or Feet?


    Jessica trembles with fear, subconsciously hiding back from him.


    Myles does not hinder her, and let her out of his control. He twists the two fingers that have just


    pinched her chin, and says with a sneer, "Why, don''t you agree with me? Shall I escort you out now to


    meet your fianc¨¦?"


    "No... I won¡¯t see him..." Jessica subconsciously touches her right face, as if she can still feel the pain


    that Frankie caused her in the morning.


    It was after the press conference in the morning, when she awkwardly went back to the backstage and


    Frankie gave her a p.


    She could even feel that Frankie¡¯s voice is still in her ears, " Jessica, I hate those who cheat me the


    most. I have fully understood your malice. In the past, I was really blind, did not see you through."


    "Hill Group is nothing to me in Xicheng. Anyway, you are a star. Why do you have a crush on Frankie? I


    see that guy takes very good care of Jenny who is from yourpany. In his eyes, you are just a


    fertility machine, right? And now that you''ve lost your child, you could not even dare see him? "


    "Don''t say any more." Jessica grits her teeth, tears streaming down.


    Myles takes a seat on the sofa, a little closer to her. He raises his hand and takes two paper towels


    from the table and hands them to her. "Tut, look, you are so beautiful even when you are crying,


    Frankie really does not know how to love and cherish you.


    "What do you want?" Jessica shrinks back.


    "Well? I am not in a good mood today. If you make mefortable, I will certainly have the means to


    make you sessful again. Don''t you want to return to your previous glory?"


    "Do you... do you still have a way?"


    Myles turns his head and stares at Jessica with a pair of sly eyes. "It depends on how you serve me."


    "... I can use other ways... Mr. Hopkins, please, do not..."


    Screams and cries erupt in the small lounge, but as the intensity of the man''s violence dwindles,


    Jessica clenches her teeth and drops a tear from the corner of her eye.


    ¡°Jenny, all this is because of you.¡± She thinks bitterly.


    ...


    The next day, Victoria oversleeps and hurriedly changes her clothes to go to work in the morning.


    Before leaving, she does not forget to remind Jenny to ask Luke to invite her to have a meal.


    Jenny answers her in a daze and sleep again.


    She has an appointment with Luke at night, but she hasn''t received his message yet. She does not


    know whether he wille or not.


    ...


    And in Brilliant Entertainment , Sky well-dressed walks into Myles''s office, and Myleses out of the


    bathroom, wearing a bathrobe. The slovenly appearance makes her instantly have a feeling of nausea.


    "Is it inappropriate for Mr. Myles to dress like this in the morning?"


    "Hey, is Miss Song here?" Myles nces at the direction of the bathroom with ambiguous eyes. "Just at


    the right moment, youe here. Take those two clothes to the bathroom and put them on her. At least


    she is an entertainer of ourpany. She can''t go out like that."


    Sky frowns. "Entertainer?"


    She immediately goes into the bathroom.


    There is a woman lying in the bathtub, with a strange flush on her face, as if she is about to copse,


    with her eyes closed, and she looks very ufortable. In this way, who could recognize her as the


    morous double film winner Jessica?


    Startled, she hurries forward, pushing her shoulders and calling to her, "Jessica? Jessica?"


    Sky shouts so many times that she does not hear her reply.


    "What happened to her?"


    "She probably does not eat anything yesterday. She had too much fun ying with mest night. Now


    she''s tired." Myles stands at the door of the bathroom, with an indifferent attitude. Instead, he takes the


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    opportunity to verbally flirt with Sky. "You have seen how powerful I am."


    "Get someone to take her to the hospital, she is not good." Sky is not willing to talk nonsense with him.


    She wraps Jessica in a bathrobe and nces at Myles who is still at the door. "Don''t youe to


    help?"


    Myles frowns. "Just a woman," he says. "She is nothing to me..."


    "She has been in Jade Picture for many years and knows so many secrets. Don''t you want to know


    your opponent? If something bad happens to her, it''s hard to find someone who knows that much


    more."


    Sky''s tone is quick and urgent, which makes Myles issues a sneer.


    "You''re afraid she''s dead, and no one could be able to help you to defeat your rivals, right?"


    "You don''t need to know what my purpose is. In short, we''re on the same road. Since we''re on the


    same road, it''s better to help each other. "Sky''s words are very cold, just like her mood at the moment.


    Myles frowns, and finally calls someone to send Jessica to the hospital. He always wonders how can


    he be stumped by this woman.


    ...


    On the other side, in front of the auditorium, Jenny stands in an inconspicuous corner with two tickets.


    She bundles herself up, wearing hats, masks and scarves, so as not to be recognized.


    Luke hasn''t contacted her yet. The appointment is about 7: 30. She could not wait even at six o ''clock.


    She just took a little food and then went out, and she has been waiting for him at the theatre gate for


    almost 1 hour in the frozen weather.


    At 7: 20, Luke still does note and does not have a phone call. She can''t help calling, but there is


    no answer for a long time. She hesitates for a moment and calls Lillian.


    "Is Mr. Lu in thepany?"


    "No, he left thepany two hours ago, saying that he had something to do, what happened?"


    "Nothing, I am just asking."


    After hanging up the phone, Jenny takes a deep breath, rubs her hands in the cold wind, looks at the


    theater door, nobody is there anymore, and she turns to check in. It is not supposed that he wille.


    At 7: 40, the drama starts on time. Rupert Wright is a famous drama actor and a national first-ss


    actor. His acting skills are recognized by the whole nation. He is a real idol of Jenny.


    Her attention is attracted by the drama, and she does not even feel that someone suddenly sits down


    on the seat beside her. When she turns over the bag and tries to find a paper towel to wipe her tears,


    she catches a glimpse of the corner of a suit by her side.


    She subconsciously turns her head and sees a familiar face.


    The sharp outline, the unsmiling face, he also happens to raise his head and hands her a handkerchief.


    "Wipe your tears."


    The faint smell of cologne perfume on his body reassures her.


    She smiles through tears and does not react for a long time, and even forgets to picks up the


    handkerchief.


    Luke gives her a deep look, and raises his hand and wipes the tears on her cheek.


    Out of the auditorium, Jenny bows her head and walks beside Luke. After hesitating for a long time,


    she asks, "Why are youte? Are you busy?"


    Luke frowns slightly. "There was something to deal with temporarily."


    When they are talking, a couple is passing by, and the man looks unhappy. "Every time I have to wait


    for you. This time I even have been waiting for you for two hours, and the drama is almost over. My


    dear, can you go out early next time?"


    "I have to make up and change clothes. It''s natural for men to wait for women. Those who arete


    should be pull out and cut their hands and feet. You want hands or feet?"


    Jenny gives a quickugh and looks up at Luke.

 Chapter 156 This is A Date

    Chapter 156 This is A Date


    Luke still looks expressionless, but his eyes fall on the couple in distance.


    The young man is probably angry with his girlfriend and sees that Luke staring at him. He gives them a


    fierce stare, "What are you staring at?"


    Jenny feels astonished, thinks that how dare this guy...


    Luke is still staring at that young man coldly.


    The girl pulls the young man, "what¡¯s wrong with you? Did they bother you? "


    The young man sees Luke''s eyes, frowns, and then takes a step back along his girlfriend''s pulling, and


    leaves with murmuring.


    The dialogue between the two people goes in Jenny''s ears, sounds very strange.


    "That girl, just when I wait for you, she is also waiting at the door, until the opening, that man didn''t


    hours!"


    "Really? Is that true ? The man looks gentle."


    "You can''t judge a man by his appearance. Not everyone is as easy-going as I am."


    "Come on," says the girl, but she puts her hand in his arm. For a moment she realizes something and


    pinches him. The voice goes faint. "Hum... Are you just staring at that girl? You have watched her for


    more than two hours... "


    "Ouch, ouch... Don''t screw me..."


    When the couple walks away, Jenny raises her head and looks at Luke. "Let''s go."


    It''s gettingte, the clock tower is about to ring the midnight bell, and the whole city is brightly lit and


    beautiful.


    Walking on kerb, Jenny looks cautiously at the side face of Luke, feeling that he is not happy with the


    the man¡¯s words. So she exins.


    "In fact, you don''t have to mind what they say. Nobody says that boys must have to wait for girls."


    Jenny herself is not such a person. She always doesn''t like to keep others waiting. Instead, she is


    "Dating?" Luke twists his face and looks at Jenny, and his tone seems to be somewhat surprised.


    "Well, doesn''t it count?" Jenny is nervous and touches her cuff. Isn''t watching drama together a kind of


    dating?


    Seeing Luke doesn¡¯t speak, she feels a little embarrassed and tries to relieve the situation incoherently.


    "ha ha, that¡¯s right, just watching a drama is not a date certainly. I haven''t dated with others before, so I


    have no experience. I just see other boys and girls who are watching movie as dating, so since we


    watched drama together, I thought it is dating..."


    What she says when nervous or embarrassed makes her words more meaningless.


    With that, she even wants to give herself a p in the face.


    What a fool.


    "On a date, there should be something else to do in the evening." Luke¡¯s voice breaks the


    embarrassing mood in her heart. She raises her head and looks in surprise at his handsome face.


    She suddenly feels warm in her palm, she subconsciously lowers her head to look her hand. Luke''s big


    hand quietly takes her hand, leading her toward the front.


    She is at a loss after being pulled by Luke.


    "Where shall we go?"


    ¡°The fireworks."


    "Ah? But the time... "


    At midnight, the city''s most famous fireworks square is already empty. Usually, the fireworks show ends


    at 10:30. Only the evening of New Year''s Eve and New Year''s Day is dyed until 12:00.


    Luke is not concerned about these things, and Jenny has just returned to China and has been very


    busy, so after they arrive at the Fireworks Square, they are stunned.


    Except stray cats and dogs, the whole square is just empty.


    Fallen leaves rustling and rustling, a gust of wind blowing, makes people feel extremely cold .


    "There must be no fireworks today."


    Jenny looks at the sign of Fireworks Square, which clearly states that fireworks disy is held from


    8:30 to 10:30 every Monday to Friday night, then 11 p.m. on weekends and 12 p.m. on holidays.


    Today is neither weekend nor a holiday. Looking at the empty square, the fireworks seems finishing


    already.


    Luke''s face reveals a trace of embarrassment. "Or, let¡¯s go to see the sunrise."


    Jenny shrinks her neck. "I have an appointment with the designer of Eshmour tomorrow. If I watch the


    sunrise with you, I might not be able to do my job tomorrow."


    Hearing this, Luke feels a bit disappointed.


    Jenny has been living in her own apartment during this period of time, while Luke''s mother has been


    living in Flower House. She feels notfortable if she moves at this moment, so she finally gives up


    the idea.


    As for the wedding, the Lu¡¯s family has been preparing it for quite a while. Luke''s mother seems to be


    in a hurry. She hopes the wedding will be held early so that no one will gossip.


    "You should go to granny''s to have a meal with her some time these days. Do you have any


    suggestions about the time of our wedding?"


    On the way home, Luke reminds Jenny.


    Jenny feels astonished and she hesitates. "I will probably have to join the team soon since I have a


    y, and I don''t know how long it will take to shoot. There is still a y that was shot six months ago,


    and I will need to attend the promotion and go to several cities. It''s probably not good in these two


    months..."


    Seeing that Luke is not happy. She lowers her head and her voice gradually diminishes.


    She has her own ideas. The problem of Jin¡¯s has not made any progress so far, and it is not clear


    whether it is rted to Lu¡¯s. In case of that, problems of her own family will inevitably be involved in


    their marriage. She does not want the marriage rtionship to be soplicated.


    She''s a public figure, and if their wedding doesn''t go well, she does not want others to pay too much


    attention to their lives, what she wants is just a good ending after a good beginning.


    She has left a road for her to return even from the beginning, and by dying the wedding now, she is


    setting herself a way out.


    Luke looks at her deeply, as if he can see through her, and for a moment he drops a word,


    "Up to you."


    Jenny gathers her coat cor, stands at the gate of the residential area with her bag and looks at the


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    taillights of Luke''s car in a daze, she feels hard.


    She seems to have stuck herself in a dead end.


    Clearly in the beginning, she just wants to investigate her family''s case with Luke''s position advantage,


    but now she just hopes Luke can''t help her anything. It''s best that the things of the past have nothing to


    do with his family, and the things that she is investigating also has nothing to do with him.


    A st of coldes over her, and she sneezes and goes upstairs rubbing her nose.


    Outside themunity, under the huge camphor tree, there is a car with lights off, and there is a pair of


    cold eyes behind the window of the car. Luke does not restart the car until she goes upstairs safely and


    lights upmps.


    There is a unread message on the phone. With a "tick", the white message shows up.


    "Luke, although what Jessica said sounds make sense, you can''t believe it in total. You can not


    misunderstand Jenny. You have to look into this matter about Jenny by yourself. If you are not


    convenient to intervene, I can help you check it out."


    Luke looks down at the message on his phone and frowns.

 Chapter 157 An Inevitable Meet

    Chapter 157 An Inevitable Meet


    In the central hospital, there is nobody in the VIP room.


    At mid night, Jessica wakes up lying on the white bed, with severe pain on the lower body. She looks


    more paler than the color of bed sheet.


    For sleeping one day, she woke up only one time in the middle, getting to know Sky Song dropped her


    off.


    Doctor told her there is not serious problem but Hypoglycemia as well as trauma of vaginal which is


    already sutured. With her slightly move, she will feel terribly painful on the wound.


    In the eyes of Myles, Jessica is total useless to him. But to Sky, she could help her a lot. She does not


    mind that Sky is making use of her; what she eagers to do is to get the girl who harmed her so much


    out of Xicheng.


    ¡°You destroyed my marriage. I will let you pay for what you did to me.¡±


    In the morning of the next day, Jenny is called by Shawn to take a flight. She is scheduled to join a


    show in JL City. On arrival in the airport, she gets to know Christina and Ada who often tags along with


    Christina, will also be in the same trip.


    When Christina sees Jenny, she takes off her sunsses and rolls her eyes at Jenny, ¡°It¡¯s interesting.


    The show invited Jessica. Now she is reced by another trending one. Do they have any limit?¡±


    Before Jenny replies, Shawn stares at Christina and says, ¡°Excuse me. Tony did not tell you? This


    show invites you after Jenny agreed to go; if you would not like to join it, please take a taxi back to the


    office. Who cares?¡±


    Christina is annoyed at her refutation. And Ada also tries to ease her anger, so she has to stop talking


    anymore.


    Jenny keeps silence all the time and turns back to have a seat.


    This is what Christina usually does that her words alwayse before thinking. But Jessica who


    mentored her before has been respected and cherished by her. Now Jessica is in trouble, which does


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    not keep her away yet. Thoughpany does not forbid other artists from visiting Jessica, no one else


    except her is willing to do.


    At present, Jessica is gossiped so much that nobody would like to get involved in her life.


    In that way, Christina is not someone who does gives in so easily.


    Ada says, ¡°Hey! Christina, I see Jenny is very nice and easygoing. Why not be nice to her too?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Christina says to Ada, and feels unhappy to have a look at Jenny.


    She continues to say to Ada, ¡°You know? No one knows all about the entertainment industry, not to


    mention those reporters. You believe what they say? I don¡¯t know whether Jenny is nice or not; she


    does not work with us. Anyway, it is always Jessica who rmended us to get some jobs.


    Ada also looks at Jenny and soon makes her head down, ¡°I know Jenny is really friendly to


    everyone¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop! Ada. Don¡¯t go with me if keep talking like that.¡±


    ¡°Ok, ok. I finish.¡±


    The flight is dyed and they arrive in JL City in the evening. After make-up in short time, they rush to


    be on the stage without any rehearsal.


    When the show host is introducing Jenny, she stands behind the big double-door screen, in a ck-


    princess.


    The host says, ¡°Let¡¯s wee the most popr girl, Jenny Jin, and her bestie Christina and Ada.¡±


    The audience show their passion about their appearance with great apud. With the rhythm of music,


    Jenny walks gorgeously between Christina and Ada, through an amazing runway.


    It was nned to show her dance in this step. Now that they cannot rehearse due to the flight¡¯s dy,


    Jenny has to walk on runway instead of dance.


    This is an awarded host by the ¡°Golden Microphone Prize¡± and it is also a popr entertainment show,


    which gains extremely high ratings in the evening of Saturdays.


    The theme today is ¡°The rise of the youngers¡±. The invited guests are girls of young generation,


    including Jenny who started to be well known for now being and Christina who already has her name in


    the industry before graduation from university.


    After Jenny stops on the stage and finishes her self-introduction, she finds Sky sitting on her opposite


    chair.


    She arrives toote to ask Shawn that who else is also invited here with her. She has never imagined


    Sky is here.


    As expected, host has a talk with Jenny about her recent problems.


    But the skinny host with whiteplexion does not ask directly, ¡°Jenny, how are you recently? We


    know you have some problem and all fans are concerned about it. They got to know you joined our


    show and left messages to my posts of Weibo, to let me take good care of you.


    Jenny smiles and says, ¡°I appreciate all the regards and supports from my fans. I am no bad. Hoping


    you will watch my new program 8:30 at Friday Night sponsored by LT Cream as well as the inte TV


    series Probe Lamping soon.¡±


    The host returns a polite smile and replies, ¡°Now a lot of people get information about your new series.


    I think its investors should pay us some of advertising fee. Right?¡±


    The audience burst intoughter and everyone here gets rxed.


    During the following steps, Jenny performs as who she is. To visit their living conditions, Jenny¡¯s


    apartment goes public again. Actually, it is not strange to the fans because it was revealed earlier


    before. Sky¡¯s house in France is much more attractive to all.


    That is a castle sitting beside ake and hidden among mountains, just like in a fairnd.


    Sky exins some details, ¡°This is my grandfather¡¯s house. My grandmother used to dream living in a


    castle like a princess; my grandfather took efforts of his whole life eventually to buy this castle as a gift


    to her. After my grandfather passing away, my grandmother lived there for ten years. After her passing


    away, both of their tombs locate in a cemetery nearby, opposite to the castle across theke.¡±


    The love story, true or false, makes a moving one to the audience. Jenny believes it will be more


    touching with polish in post-production.


    She has to admit that Sky is good at telling a story to inspire audience¡¯s emotion.


    When the host asks Jenny¡¯s views about the castle, she does not think twice to say, ¡°It is a lovely ce


    to take photos, but I prefer to stay in my space.¡±


    She has not finished her words but sees Shawn winks to her all the time. She stops for a few seconds


    and goes on, ¡°Anyway I have never lived in a castle, it should be very cozy too.¡±


    Shawn is speechless.


    This is why she does not arrange Jenny to join many TV shows; Jenny is the one who always tells her


    feeling in heart. If the show organizers are professional, there will be no troubles. On the contrary, if


    they distort what she said, she will be in great trouble.


    The show is on air. There is a game for the guests, namely Quickfire Questions. One of the questions


    is regarding the factors for their determination of partners. It is a game that answerers have to give


    answers without any waiting period, only by instinctive thinking.

 Chapter 158 Early Birds Catch Worms

    Chapter 158 Early Birds Catch Worms


    The results make Jenny and Sky some of embarrassed. Generally, both of them will fall in love with the


    same kind of men who are mature, determined and insightful as well as hard-working in the business.


    In appearance, nobody considers it is odd from a game. In fact, the two of them understand what the


    result means.


    As soon as the show ends, the friendly host Jonah suggests to eat something together.


    Everyone is happy to go to a hotpot restaurant where is streaming and warm inside.


    Today Jenny¡¯s hair is tied as a bun. It makes her tattoo on the back neck seen clearly when she lowers


    her head to eat.


    Jonah says in excitement, ¡°Hey! Jenny. Is that a tattoo on your back neck! I wish I get one also. But I


    am too timid to do.¡±


    Jenny touches her neck by instinct with listening to this. She gave a shy smile and says, ¡°So am I.


    However, I have to cover a scar here.¡±


    ¡°Stop! Not to talk that you got the scar from bite by fish, now we don¡¯t have any reporter here. All


    people have adolescence. Don¡¯t you have it? or you would like to pretend on to be a good girl?¡±


    Christina interrupts in a sharp voice. Although she has heard about Jenny¡¯s this ident, she never


    trusts the scar bitten by fish cannot be repaired.


    ¡°Excuse me? Christina.¡± To his surprise, Jonah asks, ¡°Bitten by fish?¡±


    Jenny frowns and answers, ¡°Nobody could believe the ident I ever had. Not talk about it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Is it a smander? Usually in the aquarium¡± someone says.


    Jonah opens his eyes wide and says, ¡°I know. Some fish can bite deeply to flesh. It hardly recovers


    unless you get an operation.¡±


    Jenny waits too long before someone trusts her for this, and asks with smile, ¡°Jonah, you really know


    it!¡±


    Shawn nces at Christina and says,


    ¡°Of course. Jonah is so knowledgeable and different from someone who is ignorant but stillughs at


    others.¡±


    Christina feels too angry for her irony to sit still here. With an unhappy look, she changes to one of the


    other tables for meal.


    Here she sits with Sky and her team who are having light and healthy food. But these food does not


    cater to her; she might go back to the original table. Just now, she hears someone say, ¡°Waiter, please


    serve some spicy source and twombs.¡±


    It is Sky. Christina turns to watch her. Sky looks like to be born in a foreign family or a mixed-blood girl.


    In sight of such an angel, pretty and gentle, nobody is willing to be angry with her.


    Christina realizes her mind was seen through and says, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Sky says, ¡°You¡¯re wee. If I don¡¯t have to protect my throat to sing, I love spicy food too much. Envy


    you could eat it.¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t need to. Jenny neither eats spicy food without singing. Do you know she will get swelling


    on her face with eating spice? Thank God I was born with superpower to eat whatever, not to get e


    or fat.¡±


    Christina chats a lot with Sky while eatingmb.


    Sky looks at Jenny¡¯s tattoo on neck and whispers to Christina, ¡°You said Jenny told a lie? Why? Is it a


    tattoo?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It is her tattoo.¡± Christina puts down her chopsticks and answers in indignation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe she said the tattoo is there for covering a scar. I am sure she was not a good girl before.


    Why doesn¡¯t she admit it? Keep talking that, when she was young, she tried to save somebody¡¯s life in


    an aquarium and then was bitten by a smander. Am I an idiot to trust this?¡±


    Sky feels unease about her words about Jenny¡¯ experience and continues to ask, ¡°Aquarium? How did


    she fall into water in an aquarium?


    ¡°She said it was a pool of smanders or other fishes of deep sea. Now she cannot remember details,


    but was told by her daddy that she saved someone from the pool and had a high fever then, as a


    result, she lost the memory of the ident.


    ¡°How old was she for the ident?¡±


    ¡°She should be a teenage girl to save a boy. Oh, I remember she was twelve or thirteen years old. She


    is good at swimming.¡±


    Jenny is three years younger than Luke. Luke was fifteen years old when Jenny was twelve years.


    Luke cannot swim all the time.


    When he was fifteen years old, Luke just left the army. At that time, Sky went back to Xicheng to meet


    him for the first time. Both of them went to the aquarium where they were separated in a big crowd and


    Luke even fell in to the pool. The moment Sky called her guards there to see him, the staff said he was


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    saved by a girl who was already taken by her parents.


    Sky keeps this in mind for years.


    Is it Jenny who saved him?


    She cannot believe such a coincidence in the world.


    Is it fate that brought them together? She doubts it.


    Sky has a look at Christina and says, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it anymore. She will be more sympathized with


    more talking about it. Look at Jessica. Right?¡±


    Christina stops for a while and watches Jenny¡¯s back in resentment.


    Soon after the meal, Sky takes a flight back to Xicheng.


    Jenny stays in JL City for this night.


    In the hotel, Cecelia mumbles, ¡°Sky is so energetic to take the flightte night. Is she not tired?¡±


    Shawn rolls her eyes to her and say, ¡°None of your business. Take care of yourself. We still have jobs


    in Xicheng tomorrow afternoon. Good night.¡±


    Cecelia goes on, ¡°Well, let it go. But you see Sky is too diligent, should we ask Jenny to be more


    hardworking?¡±


    Jenny throws a pillow to her and says, ¡°Get out please! Don¡¯t talk with me! I am sleeping.¡±


    Cecelia takes the pillow and shrugs, ¡°Ok, ok. Take it easy. I am leaving. No wonder you cannot be more


    popr, girl, toozy.¡±


    Shawn confirms Jenny¡¯s door and window are shut well and leaves her room. She talks toCecelia on


    the way to their rooms, ¡°Stop talking about it to Jenny. The artists have their right timing to get rise. I


    think Sky¡¯s poprity will be on the decline in two years. But Jenny has a long way to go. For you, do


    your jobs step by step. If not, you can work for another boss. Don¡¯t stay work with me.¡±


    Jenny walks slowly to lock the room door and went back to lie on the bed.


    She is too exhausted to take a flight back to Xicheng tonight. She cannot understand why Sky has


    much energy to do it.


    Is it true that the early birds can get the worms?


    Jenny sends a message to Victoria about her idea. Soon she received a reply from Victoria expected


    not to sleep for now, ¡°Early worms will sure to be caught by birds! Good night.¡±

 Chapter 159 Interview

    Chapter 159 Interview


    As Jenny sleeps soundly at night in an unfamiliar city, Sky flies back to Xicheng with a heavy heart.


    She is sure that Luke will let bygones be bygones if he ever finds out that Jenny was the girl that


    rescued him many years ago. It doesn¡¯t matter how much effort she put into tarnishing Jenny¡¯s name,


    she will be fighting a losing battle the moment he knows about it.


    Sky understands Luke more than anyone, she knows what type of person he is. Luke doesn¡¯t fully trust


    Jenny yet, but Sky will not stand a chance if he finds out that he owes Jenny his life.


    One careless move and she will lose the whole game.


    She cannot let Luke know about this, even if he finds out, she has to ensure that the person he finds


    out about is not Jenny.


    ¡­


    Jenny isn¡¯t able to meet up with Luke when she goes back in Xicheng the next day. Their promise to


    have a meal together at the Flower House is also called off. She receives two calls from the


    grandmother during the time, grandmother sounds rather disappointed when Jenny tells her that she is


    busy. Jenny feels a bit bad about it.


    Jessica is still recording the show on Fridays at 8:30 pm. The organizers of the show know about the


    beef between Jenny and Jessica, they arrange different timeslots for them for the shooting. It is a


    relieve for Jenny to know that she will not be in the same frame as Jessica. Jessica also manages to


    find somebody to delete the video of her pushing Jenny off the stairs, the clip isn¡¯t shown on air.


    Though, there are many new topics about Jenny as she is trending for quite some time. She will often


    get tons of new followers on Weibo after the show is aired. Cecelia is the one managing her Weibo and


    she tells Jenny every day how many hundred thousand of new followers her Weibo is getting every


    day.


    Michael invites Jenny for dinner after the shooting of the reality show.


    There are rumours about them because of the incident at the natatorium, but Michael is nice enough to


    exin in Weibo about their rtionship, iming that they are only good friends. His fans are still


    unhappy about it, but Jenny manages to shut them down. They also calm down a lot after Michael tells


    them that he doesn¡¯t want his fans to fight with other people.


    But Jenny is suspicious of his sudden kindness. She thinks that her manager Shawn is the reason


    behind this.


    It is more obvious now as they are having dinner together.


    ¡°Eat some of this, it can improve your glow and keep your skin beautiful.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really like this¡­¡±


    ¡°Have some of this then, it''s not fattening and it tastes really good.¡±


    ¡°Michael, don¡¯t mind me and just feel free to eat.¡±


    Shawn grimaces and has a disdainful look on her face as Michael keeps on pestering her.


    Jenny suddenly receives an invitation to an interview when they are eating. Shawn quickly pulls her to


    one side and helps her freshen up her look. Jenny nces with the side of her eyes and looks at


    Michael, he looks so reluctant to be part with Shawn. She can¡¯t help but tease Shawn.


    ¡°Shawn, I think that Michael is a nice guy. Why not think about it?¡±


    She feels a sudden pain on her head, ¡°Ouch¡­¡±


    Shawn res at her, ¡°Mind your own business. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you are up to. You


    will be in big trouble if you were to be photographed by the paparazzi again.¡±


    Jenny sticks out her tongue at Shawn, she stays silent for a bit but can¡¯t help herself and teases Shawn


    again, ¡°I think Michael is for real this time. See, he never had scandals even after being in the showbiz


    for so many years. I think this is the beginning of a budding romance¡­¡±


    Michael is already famous when Jenny just made her debut. He is probably around 27 years old this


    year and he maintains his skin very well, with his looks he can probably pass for a 24 years old person.


    Even though Shawn is a workaholic who works and rests very irregrly, she exercises a lot and also


    looks sprite and young.


    Though a woman is normally mentally more mature than a man. Whenparing their mental age,


    Shawn who is more rational and mature is probably at least 3 years older than Michael in mental age.


    Her expression right now is in scornful as she looks at Michael, ¡°Yeah right, budding romance at the


    age of 27. You¡¯re saying that his feelings of love for the past years are all eaten up by dogs?¡±


    Jenny can¡¯t help butugh, she even spits out the water in her mouth.


    Shawn is a bold person, Michael is going to have a hard time courting her.


    Jenny turns her head and raises her brows as she meets eyes with Michael, she feels a bit pleased.


    Michael frowns and res at her.


    As usual, he doesn¡¯t really like her. Yes, he is now going after Shawn and he is treating Jenny nicer to


    give Shawn some face, but it doesn¡¯t mean that he forgives her.


    The interview is mainly about the variety show of recent. Jenny¡¯s schedule is packedtely, the reporter


    can only arrange the interview in a private room at the restaurant very temporarily.


    The lights and cameras are all set up, Jenny sits at the opposite of the reporter in the ratherrge


    private room.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Jenny, today¡¯s interview wouldn¡¯t be too much about the gossips.¡±


    The reporter is a gentle and nice woman, even the way she talks, and moves are soothing.


    Jenny smiles and thanks her.


    ¡°The number of fans is growing very quickly for you as ofte. How do you feel about it, are you


    ted?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m happy that I¡¯m gaining poprity, but this is probably amon thing among us artists.


    The hypees fast but it goes away pretty fast too. If I don¡¯t have any new works to convince them


    the stay in the future, they will just leave me after the hype is over. I couldn¡¯t do much about it, it''s like


    how tides have highs and lows all the time.¡±


    ¡°You seem rather close to Michael in the show Fridays at 8:30 pm, did you guys already know each


    other beforehand?¡±


    ¡°Michael is a nice person even in private, he takes care of his juniors a lot. Though, we didn¡¯t know


    each other before shooting the show together.¡±


    ¡°What aboutments on the inte, do you often read them? Do you mind them as much?¡±


    ¡°Nobody wouldn¡¯t mindments about them on the inte, right?¡± Jenny lowers her head and


    smiles, she then brushes her bangs that fall on her forehead. ¡°Artists are just normal people as well, we


    do mind how others see us. But I believe that time will prove my worth, I just need to work hard and not


    think about unnecessary things too much.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I have to ask you about that incident once more.¡± The reporter sounds hesitant.


    Jenny falters a bit, she frowns and says, ¡°It¡¯s fine, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°After that incident, do you feel like you trust the people around you less? Did it make you lose


    confidence in what you believe in life?¡±


    Jenny freezes up, she will be lying if she says that she is not more suspicious of everybody than


    before. It is a huge unforeseen event, her career might be already ruined if wasn¡¯t for Luke giving her a


    helping hand.


    "I am very thankful towards my boss, and my friends who were there for me even when things went


    south. Time will show you the true nature of a person, and the same goes when bad things happen to


    you. Sometimes you will only realize who treats you sincerely after something bad had happened.¡±


    She has a lot to say, but there is no need to say too much since the interview is very brief. She might


    have justugh and brushed off the reporter¡¯s question, but she wants to show her gratitude towards


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Luke.


    Jenny follows Shawn and Cecelia to the entrance after the interview. Suddenly, Michael pops out of


    nowhere and follows them into the car.


    ¡°My driver left because he had some personal business, can you guys give me a ride?¡±


    Shawn frowns as the reporters are still there, she res harshly at the reporters with the side of her


    eyes and says with a deep tone of voice, ¡°Michael Song, get off the van¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with giving me a ride? I treated you guys a meal just now!¡±

 Chapter 160 Her Relatives

    Chapter 160 Her Rtives


    Michael¡¯s endless pestering is annoying Shawn to no end, Shawn wants to strangle him to death so


    badly.


    ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll take the cab. You should give Michael a ride, Shawn.¡±


    Cecelia nces at Michael and Shawn upon hearing what Jenny says, she goes along tactfully and


    says, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll go with Jenny and will see her home safely.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What now, she is not famous, and nobody will recognize her. You should be more worried about my


    safety.¡± Michael is clearly determined that he is not going to leave unless things go his way. Though he


    isn¡¯t the wisest when choosing his words, no wonder Shawn doesn¡¯t like him back.


    Jenny gives Michael a look of pity, she then exchanges nces with Cecelia who is well aware of what


    to do. They quickly hail a cab and leave, ignoring the yelling Shawn behind them.


    Rather than her safety, Jenny is actually more worried that new gossips will hit the headlines the next


    day just because Michael got into the same van as her.


    Usually, it is not that easy to be on the headlines, but recently it seems like it happens way too often for


    her.


    She waves Cecelia goodbye as she reaches the front of her apartment building, she then turns around


    and goes upstairs.


    She sees a long silhouette of a person from the lights by the stairs when she gets to the second floor.


    She looks up and at first nce, the person looks very graceful.


    Tracy is originally an actress and a ballet dancer for the army academy of art. She has a good aura and


    nice figure, she looks young and refined, and her taste in clothes is top-notch. She looks out of ce


    sitting in Jenny¡¯s small apartment, her graceful and imposing manner makes it feels like she should be


    sitting in a mansion and enjoying her afternoon tea instead.


    Jenny is nervous, she pours some tea and put it on the tea table. She nces at Tracy carefully.


    She must have something important to say, for her toe over sote in the night.


    ¡°Sorry for intruding, I hope I didn¡¯t catch you at a bad time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s totally fine.¡± Jenny quickly waves her hand, she looks at Tracy meekly and asks, ¡°Is there


    something I can help you with?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not something that important. Luke¡¯s father wanted me to go back to Beijing, I just wanted to


    see your family at least once before I leave. I wanted to sit down and have a talk with everybody, but


    you were quite busy recently. Though, I understand that fully, hence I came here directly.¡±


    Jenny stays silent for a brief moment, her heart sinks.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, is it inconvenient right now?¡±


    ¡°Well, no¡­¡± Jenny hesitates, ¡°It¡¯s just that, my parents have passed away.¡±


    ¡°Well, how about your grandparents from your father or mother side? Or maybe the rtives of your


    father or mother?¡± Tracy looks at Jenny up and down, ¡°I heard that your family business was quite the


    big deal at L County.¡±


    ¡°My grandparents died a long time ago, my father was an only son, and we don¡¯t have many rtives.


    Also¡­ we don¡¯t really see each other a lot.¡±


    Jenny mutters and mumbles, she seems troubled.


    ¡°How about your maternal side? Is your mother an only child too?¡±


    ¡°My mother has a brother, but we don¡¯t see each other either¡­¡±


    She doesn¡¯t really like to talk about her mother, or anything rted to her.


    It has been many years since her grandfather from her mother¡¯s side passed away, but nobody from


    that side wants to see her. And it¡¯s not like she never tries to go there, her grandmother just shuts the


    door in front of her face, and she is never weed.


    ¡°What happened? Why do you guys not get along?¡± Tracy mutters.


    The expression on Jenny¡¯s face turns rather stiff, she hesitates for a while and finally asks, ¡°Must you


    meet them?¡±


    Tracy is taken aback, it¡¯s like she is the bad guy and is giving Jenny a hard time on purpose.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s fine then.¡± Tracy maintains her perfect smile, ¡°There is no need to meet them if you guys


    don¡¯t really see each other anymore, it¡¯s just that it will be awkward if no blood rtives from your side


    attend the wedding. It would make us look bad and disrespectful, people might also start talking behind


    our back. I¡¯m sure you know that the Lu family is prestigious, our guests are all famous and rich people.


    It would be quite embarrassing for us if they realize that nobody from your side of the family came,


    right?¡±


    Tracy keeps insisting that she doesn¡¯t mind, but reading between the lines, one can tell that she is very


    bothered by it.


    Jenny lowers her head and bites her lip, she feelsplicated.


    ¡°I can try contacting them.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that would be great. No need to force it though.¡± Tracy stands up as she finishes her sentence,


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I¡¯ll take my leave and will stop bothering you. Mother misses you a lot, doe by and


    have a meal with her when you are less busy.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Tracy looks around the apartment as she leaves, her eyes fill with disdain and contempt.


    The driver is waiting downstairs, she immediately orders the driver coldly as soon as she gets into the


    car, ¡°Have you not find out about Jenny¡¯s background? She is just a small actress, why is it taking so


    long?¡±


    The driver turns his head with extreme deferential, ¡°There was some problem when we were looking


    into her parents, it seems like her file was amended by someone, someone is trying to hide something.¡±


    ¡°Fine, forget about it. I¡¯ll ask Yuky to take over.¡±


    Tracy takes out her phone from her handbag and dials the number from the list her frequent contact.


    ¡°Yuky, are you busy recently?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Could you help me investigate something? Your cousin works at the management department for


    registered residence, right? I need you to look into somebody.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about Luke¡¯s uing marriage, I can¡¯t dig out that woman¡¯s background at all. I don¡¯t care if


    she¡¯s not from a rich and wealthy family, I just want her to have a clean background. Grandmother is


    happily preparing to send out the invitations already, we must prevent bad things from happening


    during the wedding and not be the joke of the century.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave it all up to you. Be quick and tell me immediately if you find out something dreadful. I


    must tell grandmother in advance if anything happens.¡±


    Jenny is sighing deeply as she sits on the sofa.


    She doesn¡¯t really like to talk about her family with other people.


    Luke never asks her about her family and she always avoids the topic of her family. She thought that it


    will not be an issue, but it seems like she has no way to avoid it this time.


    All parents in the world are the same, she fully understands why Tracy is so persistent. Her parents


    might do the same if they were still alive, they probably will dig into every nook and cranny of Luke¡¯s


    past.


    She starts to feel like this will not be an easy feat.


    There¡¯s no other way, she has to go to her rtives. Otherwise, Tracy might make a trip herself.


    She receives many calls from Frankie for the past two days, but she never picks it up to avoid arousing


    suspicion. Maybe Frankie has some leads, but due to the incident with Jessica, Jenny tries to avoid


    contacting Frankie to not get her involved. She decides to take matters to her own hand.


    The next day, she receives a call from Shawn saying that Eshmour is ready to sign a contract with her.


    She needs to make a trip to the Eshmour group to do that.


    This contract is the best thing that happened to her, after what she went through in the past two days.


    She signs the contract without any problem. Her interviewer Andy, the fashion designer, is not there


    this time around. The people present are mainly salespeople from Eshmour. There is nothing much to


    do after the signing of the contract, they just let her leave. It is a simple procedure, without any sense of


    ritual. Jenny is a bit surprised.


    What she doesn¡¯t know is that Andy is having tea with Sky at the coffee shop on the ground floor of the


    Eshmour group.


    ¡°Are you angry that we didn¡¯t give you the contract?¡± says Andy, he looks at her as if he is trying to


    provoke Sky.


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry, just a bit astonished.¡± Sky smiles slyly and the expression in her eyes stern, ¡°The


    decision that thepany made just felt a bit out of the norm. It¡¯s just that, there¡¯s nothing topare


    between me and Jenny, I am far superior in every aspect.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, you had the upper hand in that interview, but she made a good recovery at the end. Jenny


    is quite talented, you should not take her lightly.¡±

 Chapter 161 Her Intents were Obvious to Others

    Chapter 161 Her Intents were Obvious to Others


    ¡°What do you mean by belittling the enemy? Can you don¡¯t beat around the bush?¡±


    Sky looks at her scornfully.


    ¡°Am I the one beating around the bush? Sky, you are the same after all these years. You clearly like


    Luke but you put on a cold look. You think that you can behave like a little sister to him but you didn¡¯t


    expect that Jenny would appear from out of nowhere.¡±


    Beneath the table are her clenched fists which are turning blue. Her nails also started to dig into her


    flesh.


    But the owner of these hands continues with her angelic smile towards the middle-ageddy, ¡°You¡¯re


    thinking too much. I¡¯m just friends with Luke.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sick of your indifference.¡± Andy couldn¡¯t resist and scolds and then looks outside the window. ¡°Hey,


    that girl hase out.¡±


    Following the direction of her gaze, Sky looks outside and sees a petite person walking out of


    Eshmour¡¯s main door, wearing a mask and a hat with a pink scarf. She stands at the door for a while


    and then gs down a taxi and leaves.


    ¡°Hey, haven¡¯t you noticed that she is different from you? Don¡¯t you think that suits Luke who is cold?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Sky turns and looks at Andy.


    ¡°Jealous?¡±


    ¡°I just feel that this woman is unworthy of Luke.¡±


    ¡°Do you think that you are the only one in this world that is worthy of Luke?¡±


    Andy looks at Sky¡¯s expression when she speaks and sees the look of disbelief on Sky¡¯s face.


    ¡°If it was really a life partner for Luke, the most suitable should be me and not her. It¡¯s you¡¯re your


    look for me again, I will adjust the price down a little because of our rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Having said all these, aren¡¯t you just trying to cover your desires for Luke,¡± Andy says pointedly and


    directly at the key point of her words. Sheughs and uses the teaspoon to rapidly stir the coffee,


    mirroring the feelings that Sky is feeling.


    ¡°But I will advise you one thing, just like the spokesperson for Eshmour, the surprise that Jenny can


    bring far exceeds these. If it¡¯s not suitable for you, your persistence would be futile.¡±


    Sky looks at Andy calmly and a chill sh across her eyes, ¡°Cheque please!¡±


    She walks elegantly like a princess of ancient times. Andy¡¯s attention follows her until she goes into her


    luxury car. Thereafter she holds onto the back of her head and leans back into the sofa and sighs,


    revealing her amusement for the matter.


    From the moment she knew Sky, she has always maintained that fake princess persona. Only when


    Luke is mentioned will she reveal her true self for a moment or two. Actually, she feels that it is alright


    to asionally put down your modesty for a man.


    Sky was totally unsuitable for Luke. She knows this for a while already but it is Sky who doesn¡¯t.


    Jennyes out from the taxi and lowers her hat and walks hurriedly into Jade picture.


    The first day when the office was established, thepany had prepared a space especially for her.


    Today she officially separates herself from thispany.


    As she walks into the department, ¡°Pop pop¡± two rounds of party crackers sound, and then numerous


    colored confetti drift in the air. Daniel, Michelle and Jessica¡¯s ex-manager Tony and some staff


    surround a small cake and wee her.


    ¡°Congrattions to Jenny for setting her own agency!¡±


    Daniel has a bottle of champagne in his hands, ¡°Pop!¡± and the champagne spills over the floor. Michelle


    pulls Jenny to the cake to blow out the candles, ¡°Comeee, this was prepared by everyone,


    make a wish.¡±


    Jenny is dumbfounded, ¡°I just set up this agency and have not left. Why is this like a farewell party?¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Spit spit spit, this is in celebration of your bright future and don¡¯t ever forget me.¡± Michelle hugs her


    arm to her chest and the warm and soft feeling makes her hair stand on end. If it had been a man, he¡¯d


    already have some reaction. Jenny awkwardly extracts her arm.


    ¡°Thanks for everyone¡¯s kindness.¡±


    Michelleughs, ¡°No need to thank us. It¡¯s all Daniel¡¯s efforts. When Daniel heard that you are leaving


    our department, he was very upset and even threw a tantrum!¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Daniel wags his finger and turns to look at her, ¡°What are you yapping about?¡±


    ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you say that your person was going to be touched by another makeup artist and you were


    unwilling to lose her? What¡¯s that about Jenny¡¯s hair is yours and no one can touch it, didn¡¯t you say


    that?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I didn¡¯t say that.¡±


    ¡°Then it was said by the god!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll blow the candles!¡± Jenny hurriedly blows the candles which adds to the atmosphere,


    ¡°let¡¯s cut the cake. I¡¯m not leaving thepany and I¡¯ll be downstairs. If you¡¯re bored you can look for


    me anytime.¡±


    They start to cut the cake happily except for Daniel who is sulking at one side picking his fingernails.


    Jenny cuts the cake and walks to Daniel, ¡°Daniel, have some cake, you¡¯ll lose out if you don¡¯t eat the


    cake which you bought.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t eat, how much fatter will I get if I eat them. Recently I¡¯ve not been attending my yoga sses


    so I can only cut my intake.¡±


    ¡°No worries, I will eat with you. If I have the time, I¡¯ll go with you to the yoga ss¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop it,¡± Daniel rolls his eyes at her, ¡°You¡¯re famous now, when will you find time for your gal pals?¡±


    Jenny bites the fork and ponders. She blinks and says, ¡°Why don¡¯t I sign a few more posters for you to


    sell, you can use the money to buy some face mask¡­¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­¡± Danielughs, ¡°Do you think that you are that famous? How much can I earn from your


    autographed posters?¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll buy the facial masks for you!¡± Jenny pulls his hands and ces the cake in his hand, ¡°Eat, I


    tasted it and it¡¯s very nice, thanks a lot.¡±


    ¡°Jenny, don¡¯t anyhow style your hair, most importantly, if you need to perm your hair, you need to look


    for me, remember¡­¡±


    ¡°My head is your head!¡± Jennypletes his sentence before Daniel could finish and then they both


    Shawn is by the side and she postponed the announcements for the opening of the agency. Actually,


    Jenny is rather free and she is happy with that. Shawn gives Jenny a piece of cake and points her lips


    in the direction of the office, ¡°Serve a piece of cake to Mr. Hill. No matter what, he has been rather good


    to you. Leave with a good feeling.¡±


    Jenny¡¯s eyes look towards the door of Mr. Hill¡¯s office.


    Normally when it bes rowdy, Mr. Hill would already be out of his office. But today he remains


    inside for reasons unknown.


    When she ponders over those days, Jenny¡¯s heart sighs, that kind of hurt has diminished. Her initial


    feelings of being wronged are gone. Now it¡¯s just sorrow but perhaps it¡¯s an unknown feeling, the


    familiar feeling of the unknown.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She nods. She takes the te and walks towards the office.

 Chapter 162 Amicable Parting

    Chapter 162 Amicable Parting


    It¡¯s a fine day outside. It has been warming up recently and Spring should be here soon. The cold is on


    the retreat and people are wearing less.


    He stands with mixed feelings by the window as themotion from outside the office rings in his ears.


    He will usually go out to see what themotion is about. He doesn¡¯t like a rowdy asion but Jenny


    does. That¡¯s why she will definitely be present on those asions and he will habitually go and have a


    look.


    After he left the previous press announcement, Jessica called him several times and he didn¡¯t answer.


    If it hadn¡¯t because she had offended thepany when she decided to leave, she might have looked


    for him at thepany.


    As for Jessica, he doesn¡¯t wish to see her. As for Jenny, he can¡¯t face up to her.


    ¡°Knock knock knock¡±


    ¡°Enter,¡± He didn¡¯t look back and thought that someone must be looking for him to sign a document.


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s eating cake outside, Mr. Hill should have one also.¡±


    The voice behind surprises him and snaps him back to his senses.


    ¡°Jenny¡­¡±


    Jenny pushes open the door with a te with a cake and stands by the door. She bumps into Frankie¡¯s


    daze look and is also stunned. She forces a smile, ¡°You don¡¯t seem to like a rowdy asion, Shawn


    asks me to bring you a slice of cake. Have a taste, it¡¯s rather good.¡±


    She serves the te to his table.


    The table is in a mess like it has been a while since it wasst tidied. What has the secretary been


    doing? She pushes aside some scrap paper to put down the te and thereafter turns and says, ¡°If


    there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    ¡°Jenny¡­¡±


    She turns and walks a couple of steps and stops.


    ¡°Anything?¡± Jenny didn¡¯t turn around and calmly asks.


    Frankie is sullen for a moment, ¡°I would like to ask you if I sincerely apologize for all those I had done


    to you, will you forgive me?¡±


    Jenny frowns, ¡°That¡¯s in the past, you don¡¯t have to take it to heart.¡±


    ¡°If I were to guarantee that I agree to your demands, not to have kids and not to get married for the


    moment, can you give me another chance ande back to my side?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Jenny turns and looks up towards Frankie, with eyes full of pride. That¡¯s her dignity and no one can


    trample on it, ¡°Frankie, I didn¡¯t give you the chance nor did I take it from you. We are ipatible. You


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    need not be so hard on yourself because of the past. Our objectives are different. Even if it wasn¡¯t for


    Jessica, we still won¡¯t be together.¡±


    These are her sincere words.


    After the incident with Jessica, she found that she isn¡¯t particrly upset with anyone. In fact, when she


    thinks about the breakup with Frankie, she actually feels fortunate. Because she finally realizes what is


    the problem between her and Frankie.


    The problem was never Jessica but them alone.


    Frankie is a homely man and isn¡¯t ambitious. Whether is it the family or career he is always dependable


    and stable. He wants to find a good woman to spend the days with. This kind of woman must sacrifice


    for the family. In this case, actually, Jessica suits him very well.


    Jenny doesn¡¯t feel that she is suitable. She doesn¡¯t have anyone to depend on but now Luke is


    throwing his support for her. She also is holding tightly to her career and in her eyes, her career meant


    everything to her.


    As he looks at Jenny¡¯s back, and the door being closed, Frankie¡¯s heart sank coldly.


    A chill sh across his eyes and his face darkens and sinks.


    Can¡¯t they be together even with Jessica out of the picture? Is her revtion after the breakup or she


    had already figured this out before the breakup?


    Jenny, what are really your thoughts? Did you ever have me in your heart?


    ¡°Jenny, someone is looking for you downstairs¡­¡±


    Just as she steps out of the office Daniel called out from the crowd.


    Jenny asks in surprise, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, the reception called and said that he¡¯s a handsome senior gentleman¡­¡±


    Upon hearing that, several in the department yells, Michelle as usual is the loudest, ¡°Jenny, howe


    all the handsome guyse to look for you? You really have a way with men!¡±


    Jennyughs and didn¡¯t continue the conversation. She walks towards the lift.


    Senior gentleman? She doesn¡¯t know many people and if considering the men and someone senior,


    she can¡¯t think of who that might be.


    Puzzled, she went down to look for the receptionist Samantha and she points with her pouted lips


    towards the waiting area and smiles, ¡°Over there, looks rather young, is he your boyfriend?¡±


    Jenny looks in the direction of the rest area where Samantha pointed and sees a man sitting on the


    sofa. He sits rxed, wearing ill-fitting yellow work attire that revealed his ankle. He looks hesitant and


    out of ce.


    Jenny stares intently and couldn¡¯t believe her eyes and walks over.


    ¡°Uncle¡­¡±


    Allen hurriedly looks up when he hears the familiar voice and looks into her eyes. He looks like before,


    clean and wless.


    The image of the clean and elegant face came into view. Compared to the baby face three years ago,


    now her childishness has faded. What¡¯s left is the beauty and elegance of a mature woman. But what is


    more important is she retains the purity of a girl that is irresistible to any man.


    He is stunned and feels intimidated.


    Jenny has thought about the scene when she sees him again but each image is different from the


    actual.


    Allen has inherited the good genes of the family and has impable skin. At thirty years old, his


    exaggeration at all. If it isn¡¯t for the green stubble on his chin which concealed his youthfulness, the


    receptionist would address him as a hunk rather than a senior gentleman.


    He is a child born when Jenny¡¯s grandparents were advance in age and because they were old, he was


    mainly brought up by Jenny¡¯s mother. At that time, Jenny¡¯s mother, Niver just got married and took him


    home to live together. Except for festivals, he lived in the Jin family all his life.


    Jenny¡¯s skills in catching fish and shrimps were taught to her by this uncle who is only older than her by


    several years.


    In the posh caf¨¦ and under the yellow downlights, their image flicker on the wall. They remain


    speechless until the waiter served the coffee.


    After a while, Allen clears his throat, ¡°Jenny, how have you been over these years?¡±


    Hearing her closest kin speak after all these years, Jenny¡¯s heart stirs and is overwhelmed with


    emotions.


    ¡°Just like that, after the crisis at home, I went overseas to study. I graduatedst June and Shawn


    contacted me. I joined thepany as an intern and am doing well now. I¡¯ll shoot movies and earn


    whenever the opportunity arises.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good¡­ if you¡¯re doing well¡­¡± Allen nods. He avoids looking directly at Jenny¡¯s eyes. He lifts his


    coffee cup and his arm trembles like it was weak and can¡¯t hold it stable.


    ¡°What happened to your arm?¡±

 Chapter 163 Interrogate

    Chapter 163 Interrogate


    Allen quickly pulls his hand back, he looks lifeless, "It''s, it''s nothing¡­"


    Jenny stares at him all fidgety, she knows that something isn''t right. She immediately stands up and


    grabs his arm, she rolls the thin sleeve up and discovers bruises on it. Also, his palm is coarse and


    chapped all over, she feels the pain just looking at it.


    "It''s, it''s really nothing¡­" Allen nervously pulls back his arm again, he anxiously tries to avoid Jenny''s


    gaze.


    "I am here to see you."


    "Why are you already released so soon?"


    "They shortened my sentence since I was behaving well. Oh yeah, I saw the show you were in, you


    were much prettier than the other female stars, I bet you''ll be famous in no time. "


    "That''s all? You''re just here to tell me that?" She feels sour just thinking about the fact that her family is


    gone now just because of him. Jenny isn''t giving him a good attitude, her face frosty and her speech


    impolite.


    Allen''s face turns pale, he stutters his words, "No, well, I''m here to give you this¡­"


    The letter on the table is yellowed and the corner folded, it is thick and she instantly knows what it is


    about the moment she sees it.


    "What do you mean by this?" Jenny grimaces.


    "I¡­ I''m not a capable person. I know that I owe you and the Jin family way too much, and this is barely


    enough. But please ept it, I will figure out the rest."


    The bills in the letter are in small change, there are some fifty bills, some hundreds, there are even


    some twenties. It sure doesn''t look like much money, it makes her sad just looking at it.


    Jenny keeps a straight face, she suppresses herplicated feelings and asks coldly.


    "Where did you get the money from? Also, that incident that happened back then, don''t you think it''s


    time for you to exin yourself and tell me the truth?"


    "The incident... back then? Don''t...don''t mind it, just take the money¡­"


    Allen forces the letter on Jenny, he hangs his head low and fixes his gaze on the coffee. He then takes


    more change from his pocket and leaves about a hundred on the table. He flinches and cowers as he


    stands up, "I''m...I''m going to leave¡­"


    Jenny isn''t stopping him, but if Allen walks a bit slower he will witness Jenny crying excruciatingly in the


    corner. She hides her face and can''t bear to take another look at her uncle.


    It''s clear as day that Allen knows that Karen took the me for him back then. Otherwise, a foppish


    and vain person like him will not show up in such an appearance. He must have something to do with


    the fall of Jin''s Wine.


    Jenny has known that her uncle likes to y around, he causes a lot of trouble but the grandmother


    and the family pamper him a lot. He hasn''t settled down in a proper rtionship around the age of


    twenty and has a bad reputation around the area. Many in the family are scapegoats for his actions


    multiple times, and many are scolded and have to apologize in his ce.


    But nobody ever thinks that he is able to get into such huge trouble and that the whole Jin family has to


    pay for it.


    Jenny puts on a disguise and sits behind Allen in the public bus, she then follows him to a jetty in


    Xicheng, the jetty is filled with cargo ships.


    The head of the worker starts to yell at Allen the moment he sees him.


    "Where did you run off to again? I''ve warned you about taking a break without permission, I''m cutting


    200 off your wage!"


    Allen apologizes and bows to the guy repeatedly, after getting reprimanded, he quickly continues off to


    work.


    Jenny is peeking from behind a lorry, tears blur her sight and she has difficulties breathing.


    Before the Jin family got in trouble, this uncle was a person of status. He will be approached by scouts


    wanting to cast him whenever they go out for a simple meal at the night market, and he is prideful, so


    many eyes are on him but he never spares a second look at them. But he spoils his little niece rotten,


    bringing her everywhere he goes.


    Her parents are always busy growing up, she is practically brought up by her uncle.


    She stands behind the lorry for a very long time, until the sun finally sets.


    "Percy, about my wage for today¡­"


    "You dare ask for your wage today? You should be happy that I''m not reducing your wage even though


    you left work without permission today. You''re not getting any today!"


    The guy is making a fuss, and the wind is howling at the jetty. Jenny tears up, she doesn''t know if it''s


    because of the sand blowing into her face or that she is feeling sad. Suddenly there is a fire in her soul,


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    seeing the guy scolding Allen with no mercy, Jenny is fired up.


    She rushes into the crowd and yanks Allen away without saying a word.


    Allen struggles but stops when he looks properly at the person pulling him away. He is stunned but his


    footsteps follow her automatically.


    They are now further away from the bustling jetty, the sky dusks and the river is bright red from the


    reflection of the setting sun.


    Jenny catches her breath, she takes off her mask and res at Allen, "This is how you got your


    money?"


    Allen''s head hangs low, he stands still for a bit, and then he takes out a neatly folded handkerchief from


    his pocket. "Use this to wipe off your sweat, it''s windy here, you''re going to get a cold."


    The handkerchief is embroidered with plum blossom, a ssic. She immediately recognizes that it is


    her mother''s handiwork.


    There are a lot of simr embroideries lying around the house, it is all made by Niver during her free


    time. Everybody in the family owns one. Jenny thinks that a handkerchief is much less convenient than


    tissues, and hence she always tosses it to one side after she gets it. But when the Jin family''s property


    is seized, all she has left is a ne, everything else is taken away.


    It is a miracle that he still has the handkerchief.


    "Answer my question!" Jenny bursts into anger, she yells at Allen, "I''m asking you why are you working


    in such harsh conditions? Can''t you find a better job? My dad died for you in prison and this isn''t how


    he wants to see you live aftering out of prison!"


    Allen grimaces, he clenches the handkerchief tight, he fingernails are about to dig into his skin. He


    stares at Jenny for a long time but isn''t able to mutter a single word.


    He doesn''t know what to say. Nobody will believe him if he says that he never wants anybody to be his


    scapegoat.


    "Say something!"


    Jenny grabs him by his cor, her eyes reddened, she res at him, her eyes make her look like a


    crazy bunny.


    Finally, after a long while, Allen raises his hand and holds Jenny''s, he puts her hand down but he still


    isn''t looking straight at Jenny. His voice husky, as if he hasn''t spoken in a very long time, "Jenny, I''m


    sorry."


    "Why are you apologizing? Are you admitting that the fall of Jin''s Wine was your doing? Are you


    admitting that you made my dad your scapegoat? Are you admitting that the whole family suffered


    because of you?"


    Allen looks up and looks into Jenny''s eyes, his mouth gapes and it seems like he wants to exin


    himself. But Jenny''s eyes are fierce and murderous, he looks away and his eyes dim. His brows quiver


    and he mutters one word helplessly, "Yes¡­"


    Jin''s Wine suffers because of what he did.


    It is all his fault.

 Chapter 164 A Fault Confessed is Half Redressed

    Chapter 164 A Fault Confessed is Half Redressed


    Jenny hits Allen frustratingly, but it is as if she is hitting cotton. The feeble man has not a single ounce


    of fighting spirit in him, he is nothing like the man that once said he will be a pirate and conquer


    the seven seas.


    She lets go of his cor and takes a step backwards.


    The wind from the river blows off her hat, and her hair flutters in the air. Her hair is messy as her life the


    moment she turns 18.


    "I need you to tell me the truth, about what happened back then."


    Allen gazes at Jenny, he says with a deep voice, "You have to not meddle in this incident. I am the


    cause of it and I will make those people pay."


    "What are you nning to do?" Jenny suddenly feels anxious, she frowns deeply, "Wait, you are not


    nning to go fight the people that deceived you into borrowing money from the loan shark, aren''t you?


    You think that the Jin family crumbled because of those grunts?"


    The colour of Allen''s face changes, he hesitates, "You¡­ you knew?"


    Jenny is about to burst.


    You, Mr. Yan, made a bet that you can earn ten million in a month over some mediocre woman and


    went to the loan shark because you couldn''t do it in the end. Everybody knows about it, the woman is


    really something. Did she ever visit you when you are in prison?"


    "This has nothing to do with Sapphire..."


    "Are you still hung up on her? Allen, are you dumb?" Jenny res at him furiously.


    "Tell me, why do you think Miss Poole hangs around you even though she is engaged? Think about it,


    who will benefit most from the fall of the Jin''s family?"


    Back then, everybody knew about Allen putting a lot of effort in courting the rich girl, Sapphire Poole


    from the Middle Up Group. The story about the bet he made also spread like wildfire. He was young


    and naive, he couldn''t get the money and hence he had the ingenious idea of borrowing from the loan


    shark. He couldn''t pay the cut-throat interest back afterwards but had no guts to tell the family about it.


    The loan shark then went directly to Jin''s Wine.


    Jenny believes that her uncle doesn''t have the guts to do something like contaminating the wine in the


    barrels, but she thinks her uncle must be the key to the problem.


    "Will you believe me if I tell you that Sapphire was ying you for a fool from the beginning. The bet


    you made, the reason you went to jail, they were all her ording to her n. The pure and innocent


    girl that you couldn''t forget is not who you think she is, wake up, Allen! Are three years in jail not


    enough for you to wake up to the truth?"


    "Impossible¡­"


    Allen looks like he lost his soul, Jenny cannot help but feel angry at him. She takes out a small


    notebook she always keeps with her and writes down an address, she tears a page out and presses it


    on Allen''s chest.


    "Take this, Sapphire is throwing her son a birthday party this Saturday at seven-thirty in the evening at


    ML International Hotel, everybody attending are important people from Xicheng. Go take a look at


    who''s standing next to her, and you''lle to the realization of the truth. You can also go ask her


    directly if she ever cared about you."


    Jenny leaves hurriedly, she grits her teeth and is boiling with anger. She knows that her uncle is not the


    brightest, but she assumes that he at least will figure out the truth after being in prison for three years,


    however, nothing has changed.


    Sapphire the wench sees right through the Jin''s family from the start. Three years ago, Allen and


    Jenny''s father were arrested. Her father was released while awaiting trial, and hence he thought that


    her uncle was going to be sentenced with all the crimes. He even tried to go to Sapphire and to beg her


    to see Allen at least once. But she never showed her face, she even sent a servant over just to make


    snarkyments at Jenny''s father.


    Daniel is hired by Sapphire to do some makeup at her son''s birthday party, he is the one that told


    Jenny about it and she will not have known otherwise.


    Danny has good rtionships with these noble women, before working with Jade Pictures, he works as


    a stylist for the banquet''s host. He is skilful and talented, every woman he touches looks so gorgeous


    that one cannot tear their eyes away. He makes a name for himself and Jade Pictures then scouts him


    and promises him a high sry.


    Jenny takes a cab from the jetty to get home, she ponders for a very long time, and finally decides to


    call Daniel, "Hey Daniel, didn''t you mention that you are going to be the stylist for the madame at HY


    Group this Saturday?


    "Yeah, why? You need me to do some styling for you? I''ll see if I can turn them down just for you


    honey."


    "No, that''s not it. I want you to bring me along."


    "Why? What for?"


    "Don''t ask, just tell me if you can help me out or not."


    "Well, I have a team to bring along, nobody will know if there''s an extra person. But are you sure you


    want toe with me?"


    "Yes, I''m going, " Jenny frowns as she stares at the nightndscape showing through the window. Her


    expression listless, her heart thumping like a drummer beating a drum.


    A lot has changed in three years, she must let her uncle see the true face of this woman.


    Why did she choose to hang out with her unaplished uncle three years ago, even though she was


    already engaged to the sessor of the HY Group? Did she like him because he was wild? But she


    money.


    Jenny''s chest tightens up just thinking about it.


    In a penthouse at CH Hotel, a woman with an hourss figure stands in front of the French window,


    she is distinguished and graceful. She struts towards the sofa and sits down after receiving a phone


    call, she signals the servant who is preparing some tea to leave the room. She frowns upon listening to


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    the phone.


    "What did you say?"


    "Is your ear going bad? I''ll just send you the information to your phone, have a look at it. I even looked


    into three generations of the family, we have to be cautious about this girl, Jenny. She was alone for the


    past few years and didn''t have a smooth life, and ording to what I found out she also had some


    rtionship with some Hong Kong tycoons, you better be more careful."


    "Fine, fine, I''ll be aware."


    "Okay, don''t get too angry, control your temper. That woman is now pregnant, no? Worstes to


    worst we can keep the child and give some money to the woman and ask her to leave."


    "It won''t be that easy, " the woman scowls and sighs deeply, "Alright, that''s all for now, I''ll talk to you


    again when I''m back in Beijing."


    "No need, I''ll be in Xicheng in two days for my child''s friend''s birthday party. We can meet up then."


    Tracy reads through the information she receives carefully after the phone call ends, her expression


    darkens.


    The screen is filled with details of the information she asks for, it is so detailed that it hurts her head just


    from seeing it.


    She can tell from the start that Jenny has some unusual family background, but she never has thought


    that it is this bizarre.


    Her father went to jail from bribery and died due to an ident in prison, her mom was a druggie and


    really want to spend the rest of his life with this woman?


    She will not let it happen.

 Chapter 165 The Substitute

    Chapter 165 The Substitute


    Luke rarely goes to the Jade Picture after he moves his office back to the Luke Up Group. But after


    Jennyes back from JL City, he goes there several times.


    Peter is still new and he does not understand his boss so much yet. He thinks that inspecting the


    Jade Picture on a rainy day, he blocks Luke¡¯s way foolishly.


    ¡°President Luke, you don¡¯t need to go personally today especially it¡¯s raining so heavily today, I¡¯ll just


    go with Lilian. If there are any documents needed to be signed, we can just bring them back for you.¡±


    Luke gets annoyed immediately. He nces at Peter.


    Lilian stands at the side. She cannot help but open her mouth, ¡°I think President Luke should go there


    personally, because I¡¯m not very sure about the procedure there. The preliminary results of thewsuit


    over there earlier came out. And it was sent there already¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll just go there and take it¡­¡±


    Peter is still trying so hard to help.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Do you know who to ask for it?¡± Luke stares deeply into Peter¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t I just looking for ¡­ eh ¡­¡± Before he can finish his sentence, he feels a sharp pain in his ankle.


    He screams out in pain and turns around to stare Lilian. Lilian is staring at him behind him fiercely. She


    doesn¡¯t make any sound for a few seconds, then uttering two words with her lips, ¡°Shut up¡­¡±


    Peter is stunned. Then he hears Lilian saying to Luke, ¡°It¡¯s better for President Luke to go and see


    himself so that he will be clearer about thewsuit there. And he can check if the PR article posted


    online is appropriate or not.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Luke gets up after tidying up his cuffs and walks out of the office. Peterlooks down from the


    French window of the CEO¡¯s office. Soon he sees Tom walking hurriedly beside Luke while holding an


    umbre.


    Peter looks puzzled, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that President Luke barely goes out when it rains?¡±


    Lilian is tidying up the desk. She nces at Peter, ¡°President Luke¡¯s habit has changed with the times.¡±


    ¡°Change with the times?¡± Peter cannot understand her words, ¡°Is going out in the rain to do some


    unimportant stuff being considered as changing with the times?¡±


    Lilian finishes tidying her desk. She nces at him contemptuously. She can¡¯t help but saying,


    ¡°You are hopeless¡­¡±


    Racing down the highway in a silvermercial car, Tom gives Luke a white towel. Despite the little


    rain, Luke still feels a bit cold.


    ¡°Do you want to go directly to the Jade Picture to see the preliminary result of thewsuit?¡± Tom asks.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Director Wang wants to borrow seven or eight actors from Jade Picture to the film studio to help


    with some scenes. He takes the actors away today. But, how do the female actors handle shooting in


    this raining weather?¡±


    Luke looks calm as if this matter has nothing to do with him.


    Tom lowers his head and leans against the back of the chair. There is a sense of teasing in his tone, ¡°I


    heard that the actor named Jenny is also one of the actors.¡± Luke turns his head fiercely, staring at Tom


    without moving his body.


    After two seconds, a deep voice can be heard from inside the car, ¡°Go to the film studio.¡±


    Tom¡¯s teasing look is reflected by the blurred reflection of the car window.


    It seems like Mr. George is right, Jenny is really the apple of Luke¡¯s eyes.


    At JZ Cinema City,


    The original filming ns have been disrupted by the rainstorm. Director Wang wanders around in the


    temporary stic shed, touching his bald head as if he is thinking about something.


    ¡°Director Wang, are we still shooting the scene?¡±


    ¡°Yes, why not? The scene would be better with raining¡­¡±


    ¡°But Milena Thompson says she is having a cold. She has finished packing her belongings and is ready


    to go back to the hotel to rest.¡±


    ¡°Who lets her go?¡± Director Wang throws the script in his hand on the floor. His face turns purple with


    anger, ¡°Shit, does she know how much the crew is going to lose by dying the shooting for one day?


    And then is she going to be the one invest on our drama?¡±


    Milena is the second main actress who joins the crew with an investment. She is the investor¡¯s sister-


    inw. Her temper is not bad and her acting skills can be trained. However, she is quite spoiled. She


    needs a substitute for her when it is too windy or too sunny. But she has to show her face at the scene


    today. The shooting episode is about the second main female character Reeva who stands by theke


    is pushed into theke by her stepmother. She will be pushed into theke from the front with a close-


    up take. That¡¯s why a substitute cannot be used to act for the scene.


    ¡°Director Wang¡­¡±


    The production assistant sighs and whispers in the ear of director Wang about what actually happens


    to Milena.


    In fact, Milena is not sick at all. She just doesn¡¯t want to jump into theke. She hopes that the scene


    can be changed to pushing from the back side. In this way, a substitute can rece her to jump into the


    At this time, Jenny is drinking tea with other actors inside a resting tent. The resting tent has good


    venttion and it is quite cold inside. She sees some walk-on actresses shivering outside the tent.


    Then, she just asks the actresses to go inside. Shawn brings Jenny a heater and they chit-chat happily


    around the heater. It bes morefortable.


    The production assistant is calling people from outside for the preparation of shooting the scene. Jenny


    puts down a handful of melon seeds, smiling at the actresses, ¡°Let¡¯s go and start our job. If we finish


    shooting early, we can go home and rest early.¡±


    JZ Cinema City is built based on the scenery of West Mount in Xicheng. The background of the scene


    is at the foot of the mountain. Theke is turquoise in color. Spring ising. The crew still add some


    fake green branches on the trees to make it look brighter.


    When Jennyes out from the tent, she sees Milena standing by theke. Milena is pointing at her


    position. There is a little girl almost the same size as her standing next to her. The girl is the one who


    chats with Jenny inside the tent just now. The little girl just does not like to talk to others.


    Before Jenny gets ready nears theke, she hears a ¡°ssh¡± sound from theke. The little girl is


    pushed into theke directly. Originally, when Reeva acted by Milena is pushed into theke, these


    walk-on actresses who are led by Jenny should run over there and scream for help.


    But this time, Jenny and other actresses are stunned as the one who falls into theke is not Milena.


    How is it different from what they are told?


    ¡°Cut¡­cut¡­¡± The director who is holding his microphone shouts impatiently. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where


    are those walk-on actresses who is supposed to save her? Jenny, what are you waiting for? Pull her


    from the water and do it again once she changes her clothes.¡±


    The little girl is pulled ashore. She is dripping wet. She goes inside the tent to change her clothes


    directly.


    After changing her clothes, shees out and continues to be shot several times. But no matter how


    much she tries, it is always awkward. Except for the first take which is Jenny¡¯s problem, almost all the


    following takes are Milena¡¯s problems. Either Milena¡¯s make-up is messed up, or the way she walks


    goes wrong. No one knows whether she does that intentionally. She even sneezes before everyone


    finishes the scene.


    Jenny at the side takes a ss of water from Cecelia. She asks, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is the shooting of


    the scene changed temporarily?¡±


    ¡°The second main actress is reluctant to jump into the water. We find a substitute to rece her in this


    scene.¡±


    ¡°Not really, can¡¯t you feel that Milena is doing all of these on purpose?¡±


    ¡°You notice that too?¡± Ceceliasteps closer to Jenny and lowers his voice, ¡°Isn¡¯t Milena the investor¡¯s


    sister-inw? The little girl who substitutes Milena¡¯s scene is a student from a film academy. I hear that


    she is the young mistress of the investor. Their rtionship is not normal¡­¡±


    ¡°Where does all this gossipe from? Why does she act as a substitute if she really is the mistress of


    the investor? ¡°Jenny changes her facial expression.


    ¡°Ah, who knows? Just do your part. Let¡¯s just pray it¡¯s over soon, I am freezing here entertaining


    Milena.¡±

 Chapter 166 Seeing Something Unfair

    Chapter 166 Seeing Something Unfair


    When they are talking, director Wang asks them for preparation to shoot the drama again. The little girl


    jumps into theke once again. This time the take is good. Milena also does note out to interrupt


    while Jenny brings a group of passers-by to run over there to save her. The scene should be done


    when the group of them run to theke.


    No one knows whether it is intentional. But when Jenny is just about to reach theke, Milena screams


    suddenly, ¡°Oh my God, there are worms, worms¡­¡±


    The actresses behind Jenny are terrified and they scatter around the scene.


    The director is irritated until he has no way out but to ept the situation. He directly shouts ¡°cut¡± and


    lets the crew to take a short break. The little girl who jumps into theke climbing ashore. She is


    shivering. The towel that she uses to wrap her body is totally wet. It looks scarily cold in the winter.


    Jenny is quite tired after running back and forth. She losses her temper and pulls down the green id


    scarf on her neck. She throws the scarf at Milena¡¯s feet, panting, ¡°Milena, what do you mean? Can we


    still finish the shot smoothly?¡±


    Milena is lowering her head and ying with her finger nails in the first ce. She fiercely raises her


    head after being questioned by Jenny and snorts coldly, ¡°Hmph, no wonder I felt familiar just now. Isn¡¯t


    this the one who¡¯s been poprtely? What? You¡¯re here to teach me a lesson even as a walk-on


    actress?¡±


    ¡°Not to teach you a lesson, I just don¡¯t agree that you bring your personal emotions to your work. What


    if something bad happens to that girl on this cold weather? Can we finish the shooting once so that we


    all can rest well?¡±


    ¡°Are you helping someone out?¡± Milena curls her lips and sneers, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just that you have Luke


    supporting you? Are you capable of entering the Lu¡¯s family? What are you so proud of?¡±


    Jenny frowns fiercely.


    Is it impossible to persuade these kinds of people? Why does she need to talk about something else


    when they are talking about acting?


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand how to be a good actor. Please act the scene professionally.¡±


    Jenny does not want to talk nonsense with her anymore. She is pulled back by Cecelia to the scene to


    wait for the reshoot after he picks up her green scarf.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of talking to her?¡±


    ¡°I just can¡¯t tolerate her. Can¡¯t you see the little girl is freezing to death?¡± Jenny pulls down the scarf


    that have just been tied around her neck, showing a face of indignation.


    Is she ying a joke with the risk of others¡¯ life?


    ¡°Believe it or not, after you say so, it will make the little girl even more unfortunate. I think Milena


    wanted to act the scene obediently just now before you arguing with her. Aren¡¯t you making trouble


    now?¡±


    Cecelia pushes the spectacles on his nose. He gives a towel to Jenny to wipe her face and sighs, ¡°I¡¯d


    better ready to buy you something to eat. I guess our shooting for today is going to continue untilte


    night.¡±


    It is still raining. The rain in early spring is most icy and piercing cold, which almost freezes people


    when it hits their face.


    Everything is just as Cecelia said, Milena makes the scene repeat over and over again. And she seems


    enjoying it. She looks at Jenny as if she is provoking her. Her assistant holds up an umbre for her


    and gets her a cup of hot coffee. It seems like Milena wants to y with Jenny and waste her time.


    If the weather is good, Jenny won¡¯t mind wasting her time with Milena. But, the little girl who acts as the


    substitute for Milena cannot afford to waste her time with Milena anymore. Her lips already turn blue


    and she is so cold that she cannot say a single word.


    Jenny wraps the little girl with some thick clothes inside her tent. She even brings a heater for the girl.


    However, it is not very effective to warm her body as she falls into the cold water entirely just now.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Miss. Jenny, thanks¡­thank you¡­I¡­I am better now¡­please ask the director¡­.to start shooting¡­¡±


    Jenny frowns and looks at the stubborn little girl. She bes more irritated by Milena¡¯s behavior.


    Before the shooting starts. Jenny walks to Milena¡¯s tent with an angry face and questions her, ¡°Do you


    have grudges with me or the little girl? We are all actresses. Why do you try to make others in trouble?


    In this industry, no one can guarantee that you will be always popr. So why do you hold a grudge


    against others?¡±


    Milena is holding a cup of Starbucks coffee. She is surrounded by several makeup artists to reapply her


    makeup and wipe the rain off her face. She sneers and looks at Jenny, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re the


    heroine? I don¡¯t intend to hold a grudge against anyone. It¡¯s just I¡¯m not feeling well for today¡¯s shooting


    and I¡¯m really sorry to you guys¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Ssh¡­¡± The cup of coffee in Milena¡¯s hands falls on the ground, spilling all over Jenny, ¡°Ah, I¡¯m


    really sorry. It¡¯s too cold today. My hands are trembling¡­¡±


    Jenny takes a step backward and let Cecelia clean her clothes quickly. She stares at Milena with cold


    eyes until Milena feels threatened, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, you better act your part smoothly in the shooting


    sessionter. If there is any problem in thest scene, I¡¯ll let you try what it¡¯s like to fall into the water.¡±


    Milena seems to turn a deaf ear to Jenny¡¯s words. Thest scene still takes a lot of time to shoot. But


    all the results are not good, which makes all the walk-on artists start to feel impatient.


    Jenny frowns and runs to the director to whisper a few words. The director frowns and looks at her,


    ¡°Let¡¯s try?¡±


    ¡°Reeva falls into theke. The twenty-third take. Action.¡±


    After the director shouts ¡°Action¡±, the cameraman first gives Milena a close-up take, then slowly turns


    the camera to her sister-inw who is chasing after her in the distance. While Milena is running to the


    changes dramatically.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Howe it is you?¡±


    The screenwriter is checking the lines of the script from a distance, ¡°Wait, her words don¡¯t match with


    the script¡­¡±


    Jenny immediately shows her a fierce look. She approaches Milena angrily, ¡°Why can¡¯t it be me? Why


    are you trying tomit suicide? Do you really think that you are my husband¡¯s treasure? If you want


    to die, you¡¯d better get out of my sight, such a jinx¡­¡±


    Milena is really terrified. She walks many steps backward to thekeside. Before she asks the director


    for his help, Jenny quickly pushes her into theke without hesitation.


    After she falls into theke with a ¡°Ssh¡± sound. It is the third scene in which there are five or six


    vige girls pass by the ce and they run to thekeside to save Reeva.


    ¡°Cut¡­¡± the director shouts, ¡°Nice take, it is a wrap.¡±


    Jenny stands at the side, covering her mouth whileughing.


    Milena¡¯s head is covered with water nts. She is dripping wet and looking like a mess. She points at


    Jenny for a long time while trembling her lips, and finally stomps her foot, ¡°Director, why didn¡¯t you tell


    me about the sudden recement? I thought you had promised me that you will use my substitute for


    the scene?¡±


    Director Wang nces at her and exins, ¡°Milena, the substitute is just fainted just now. She is


    resting inside the studio. The appearance of Jenny is to make you surprised and isn¡¯t it helping you in


    your acting just now? The performance you gave just now is perfect.¡±


    Milena looks dumb and cannot say anything, making everyone on the scene trying so hard to hold their


    There is one more scene afterwards, for Milena herself. She is sitting at thekeside and crying. Jenny


    gives the actresses around her a handful of melon seeds while watching Milena acting. They even give


    advice to the director while watching her with fun.


    Director Wang is Jenny¡¯s mentor. The movie that gets her the Golden Bear Award is also directed by


    Director Wang. At that time, director Wang is so impressed that he asks her to act for his movie again.


    However, Milena keeps on giving him trouble. He doesn¡¯t expect that Jenny help him out this time.

 Chapter167 Visiting the Workplace

    Visiting the Workce


    "Cut"


    "Director, I quit! I just can''t do this anymore. How can I act with the grass still wet and with worms


    squirming around my feet?"


    A drama queen would always be a drama queen. They almost finished filming, and the actresses who


    yed the show were nearly all gone. Jenny was chatting with Director Wang. Milena had failed


    several times in herst scene where she was supposed to act angrily and hysterically.


    Director Wang and the screenwriter tried to exin what the plot meant, while Milena still looked


    confused. She red at Jenny and proposed, "Director Wang, do you think I need some help? How


    about letting somebody else do it for me first, so that I can learn from her?"


    As soon as Jenny heard that, she knew the woman was stirring up troubles again.


    Director Wang nced at Jenny. She looked as if she didn''t care at all. She said, "It''s fine. I don''t have


    any ns tonight. I''ll do the scene and please give me your advice, too."


    It was a scene in a rainy day. Her makeup would be inevitably be ruined by the rain. The actresses


    were supposed to climb out of theke, covered in mud and thinking about the betray from both her


    lover and her family. She felt twisted because she couldn''t get the love she wanted, and at the same


    time she felt depressed. The actress had to find the bnce between those feelings.


    Jenny was standing in a tent. The dresser rubbed mud on her clothes. She frowned and said, "Thank


    you, but I''ll do it myself.¡±


    She carried the bucket and walked to theke. Then she filled a half bucket of water and threw in lots


    of mud. She poured the muddy water on her shoulder and wiped it on her own face.


    Everyone was shocked, including Milena.


    Director Wang was the only one watching her appreciatively. He pped the te and announced,


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Action!"


    A messy girl was sitting by theke, wailing in the rain. Her tears were mixed up with the rain. There


    was mud on her beautiful faces, which made her face blurred. Her pink eyes made everybody''s heart


    broken. They had as much sympathy for her as hatred. Jenny was acting so vividly.


    In thest close-up shot, Jenny''s eyes were brimmed with tears. The vividness in her eyes was fading


    away, taken over by strangeness. She cried andughed, staggering out of everybody''s sight in the


    rain.


    "Great!"


    Nobody realized the scene had ended until Director Wang yelled out ¡°cut¡±, because they were all


    stunned by her impressive performance.


    That was real acting!


    Milena stood and watched. Her facial expression looked quiteplicated. She opened her mouth


    several times while nothing came out of it.


    Jenny picked up the towel handed over by Cecelia. Then she ran to the camera to watch the rey.


    She asked, "Am I do well just now? Do you think we need to do it once again?"


    "Not bad..., but it could''ve been better if you turn around in the end. That would be more appealing,"


    said Director Wang.


    Jenny then argued, "but I assumed that Reeva would feel twisted and desperate by then. She wouldn''t


    look back because she couldn''t wait to leave this ce."


    Milena clenched her fingers and stood aside. She couldn''t find any way to join in their conversation.


    At first, she thought Jenny was just a beautiful woman that knew nothing about acting at all. She didn''t


    believe that Jenny would win Director Wang''s second look.


    Now Milena was the one who looked stupid.


    While they were cleaning up the site, Cecelia came in and yelled, "Jenny... guess who''s here?"


    Jenny was soaked all over and she didn''t bring any clothes for change. She was now sitting on a chair,


    with herself wrapped in her coat, looking at her underwear on the heater. She looked a bit dazed and


    asked, "Who''s there? Please be Shawn, I need her to bring me my clothes."


    "Shawn is too busy today. It''s Luke..."


    "OK... Who?"


    Jenny jumped off the chair upon hearing the name.


    Just by then, the flyer of the tent was lifted up, Luke''s stern face popped in.


    Cecelia stuck her tongue out and left the tent because she knew what was going to happen next.


    Jenny and Luke were left in the tent alone.


    "Please... take a seat," Jenny stammered. She greeted him and started to tuck the messy hair on her


    head. As she lowered her head, she saw her underwear on the heater and froze. In a hurry, she


    grabbed the underwear and sat on it.


    Luke frowned as he saw what was in the tent. He seemed reluctant to stay in this ce. Then he saw


    Jenny''s bare neck and the beautiful corbone in the down jacket. He frowned even more deeply and


    asked,


    "Where''s your sweater?"


    His questioning tone was cold.


    Jenny hesitated for a moment. She shrugged and answered, "It was all wet. Cecelia took it out to get it


    dry."


    "Is the filming finished?"


    "Yes, it''s over."


    Jenny lowered her head and tried to hide her underwear in the corner.


    Luke checked her from head to toes. She was wearing a pair of disposable slippers. Her shoes and


    socks were all on the heater. Luke wondered what the film was really about and why Jenny didn''t bring


    any extra clothes to change.


    She just didn''t know how to take care of herself.


    He frowned and sighed coldly. Then he held her in his arms and lifted her away from the chair.


    "Hey, where are you taking me?"


    "Home."


    It was getting dark. Few people could see what was going on in this ce. When the two left the tent,


    Jenny could hear Tom chatting and having dinner with the crew. Luke took her away from the noisy and


    got her in the car, throwing her on the leather backseat.


    Jenny lost her shoes on the halfway. So there was no way for her to escape. The only thing she could


    do now was to re and pout.


    "What do you want from me?" She asked with her big eyes blinking. Then she raised her leg and put it


    on Luke''s chest to keep him from getting any closer.


    Luke grabbed the slender foot and slowly squeezed, and then he leaned down. Jenny''s legs were split


    up and put on his shoulder.


    The position was too erotic. Moreover, Jenny was wearing nothing but underwear inside the down


    jacket. As her legs were stretched, the smoothy skin was as fair as the brightest full moon.


    Luke''s big hands slid from her ankles to her thighs, and his breath was on her ear. He answered, "It''s


    your call."


    Jenny gritted her teeth. She was too shy to raise her head. She wanted to hide her blushing face in the


    car seat as deep as possible.


    The car trembled and the door was opened.


    "Luke... you..."


    Tom''s rough voice interrupted the romantic vibe in the car. Within shorter than a sh, Luke pulled


    down the down jacket on Jenny''s waist and covered her legs. Then he threw a nket on her, casting


    a re at Tom.


    "I... I see nothing... you guys continue..."


    Just as Tom was about to leave, Luke snorted, "Get in the car, let''s go home."


    Tom looked so embarrassed. He didn''t dare to look back on their way home. The minivan darted on the


    road like a racing car. Tom tried to reach the destination as soon as he could so as to get away from


    the awkwardness.

 Chapter168 A Romantic Night

    A Romantic Night


    Luke hugged Jenny off the ground as soon as they arrived at the gate of his private apartment. Then


    he carried her inside and left Tom outside. Tom had an intriguing smile all over his face.


    The vroom of the car engine faded away and the night fell silent.


    Every step he took, Luke stomped on the floor light. He walked straight into the room and put her on


    the sofa. Jenny covered her face with the nket, her big eyes wandering on Luke''s body.


    "I''m hungry," she patted on her belly under the nket, and looked up at Luke with pitiful eyes.


    "Me too...," Luke replied.


    He looked at her with eagerness in his eyes. The same thing sounded so different when it came out of


    his mouth.


    Jenny stared at him until she saw the fire in his eyes. In a hurry, she tried to get off the sofa and


    eximed, "Excuse me... I need to take a shower."


    Before she could walk away from the sofa, her slender ankle had been grasped by him.


    His palm was so warm that her ankle was burning.


    The heat from her ankle was like a stream creeping slowly through her body.


    "What are you doing?" Her voice was weakened. Her struggle was so weak that it was more like flirting


    than refusing.


    Luke''s cold face remained unchanged. His big rough hand groped down her ankle to her waist.


    Suddenly, Jenny felt light. She was lifted away from the sofa and carried to the bathroom.


    Shower water dripped on her face, and she didn''t even have the chance to dodge. She screamed in


    the cold water and bounced away. The only ck down jacket covering her body fell outside of the


    shower room. Through the crack of the door, a sensual scene was being put on.


    He trapped her in the shower room, and they did it for several times. The ss door of the shower


    room became see-through because of the steam. He pressed her fair wrist on the wall and panted over


    her ear. She could feel his chest rubbed on her back and burnt like hot coals. He kept going in and out


    of her, almost making her curl like a shrimp. Atst, her fingers could reach her toes.


    She felt dazzling in her eyes while burning hot on her body. She kept one side of her face on the wall to


    cool herself down. However, as soon as her thoughts came slightly clear, his nibbles on her neck made


    her lose her head again. She felt as if she had lost control of herself, allowing him to do anything on her


    body.


    Having explored her lower abdomen, the big rough hands reached higher. Then his hands squeezed


    out of the cold wall and the fair breasts. He grabbed the two ample bosoms and rubbed them violently.


    Then his one hand moved upper reluctantly and lifted her chin, forcing her to look back.


    "Hmm...," She groaned, only to be stopped by his heaving panting mouth. He was turning her whole


    world upside down, getting her drowned in his sea of love, and imed every inch of her body.


    He looked barely satisfied until she could hardly feel her own legs. Then they showed together, and


    Jenny went back to the bedroom, wrapped in a towel.


    Jenny was like a dredged pipe. She felt entirely free from worry. She tossed around on the bed and


    inclined to his chest again.


    Luke saw the two slender arms around his neck and smiled fondly, "What? Isn''t that enough for you?"


    She still felt dizzy at that moment. Upon hearing her words, her face blushed again. Then she clenched


    her fist and punched him on the chest. Then she pouted and said, "I didn''t have dinner yet. You owe


    me one."


    Luke raised his eyebrows and grasped her by the wrist. Then he bites her on the ear and asked with


    his hoarse and tempting voice, "I see... you''re far from being exhausted yet. Why don''t you feed me


    first?


    She buried her face deep in his arms. Her cheeks were like pink sunset glows. Luke found it so


    tempting


    Jenny almost groaned out as she felt the warm breath on his ear. Before she could react, her body had


    already been under Luke. The quilt rose and fell like sea waves. She moaned and screamed, which


    made Luke so excited that he nearly shoved her off the bed. After a long while, the man moaned and


    Jenny felt the warmth inside her. At that moment, everything became so chaotic and she passed out


    immediately.


    When she woke up, she smelled the scent of noodle soup. She tried hard to support herself on the bed


    and looked outside of the room.


    There was nothing she could see except the yellow dim light. The only thing she could hear was the


    nging of pots and pans.


    It was raining outside. Jenny felt a bit chill.


    She wrapped the sheets tightly around herself and wiped the steam on the window. She looked up at


    the moon. The moon was getting dark, and the sun was about to rise. She didn''t know how long she


    had slept. It felt short as a sh, and long as a century.


    She could not resist the joy of passion brought by Luke, but she also could not resist the confusion and


    doubt after their passion. Her body and soul felt in totally opposite ways. One told him to indulge herself


    in the pleasure, while the other told her to set the boundaries and figure out what she really wanted.


    Luke served the noodles with stewed pork as the topping. He was about to check whether the cutie


    was awake when he heard the gentle steps on the stairs.


    He looked up and saw Jenny neatly dressed and went downstairs.


    He frowned and asked, "Are you going out?"


    Jenny raised her wrist awkwardly. She tucked the messy hair around her ear. Then she nodded and


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    answered, "I''m the brand ambassador of Eshmour. I am going to be on the runway for tonight¡¯s show. I


    have to get there earlier for the makeup and fitting."


    It was barely dawn now. Luke felt so weird that she had to leave so early.


    A cold light shed in Luke''s eyes. He asked indifferently, "You''d better give me another reason."


    Jenny hesitated for a moment and answered, "Sorry, I don''t have one."


    Luke didn''t block on her way out. He watched her walking out of the hallway. Then she opened the door


    and left.


    The moment she walked out of the apartment, the cold wind blew in her clothes through her cor. She


    shivered and remembered the bowl of hot noodles on the table before she went out


    As Luke stood at the door and saw it close, his eyes turned extremely cold.


    The woman was like an ungrateful wolf cub. She always turned distant all of a sudden and left without


    hesitation, with no regard to the asion and atmosphere.


    The doorbell was ringing. Luke seemed surprised.


    As he opened the door, he saw a smiling face hiding inside the down jacket, looking at him timidly. She


    muttered, "I haven''t had dinner yet. I¡¯d better have my breakfast first."


    A warm hug pressed her forehead onto his chest. She felt a little dizzy as if she had run into a bouncy


    wall.


    His kisses fell on her face like a shower. She felt so overwhelmed, yet she epted it with no


    hesitation for the first time since they met.


    She didn''t want to be anxious about anything anymore. Even if something happened in the future, she


    was willing to face it and endure it. It was good to seize this moment and enjoy the immediate pleasure,


    a great way for her to live.

 Chapter 169 Her Identity

    Chapter 169 Her Identity


    After that night, Jenny felt like she had crossed a hurdle, and wanted to live a good life with Luke. What


    happened afterwards would be left for the future. When she woke up the next day, Luke had already


    left. A note was left by her pillow, reminding her to eat. The Luke Up Group had recently been too busy


    with the merger and acquisition, so she had no chance of meeting him for a few days after that.


    On the day of the birthday banquet for the son of the HY Group¡¯s young master, Jenny finally got


    changed and attended the event.


    Daniel had been waiting at the entrance. The moment he saw Jenny, he wished he could poke his


    finger into her skull, "Well, mydy, is it you who are asking for my help or is it me who ask for your


    help? You know what time is it now? If I didn¡¯t go in to dress Mrs. Sapphire up, these socialites from the


    high society would eat me alive!"


    "It is all my fault. Let¡¯s go. Hurry up."


    Jenny urged him repeatedly. Before she moved on, she looked around the entrance and didn¡¯t see


    Allen. She got butterflies in her stomach and felt uneasy and anxious.


    After they entered the banquet hall in the hotel, Jenny didn¡¯t want to follow Daniel around, but Daniel


    had been dragging her and wouldn¡¯t let her go, for fear that something unexpected would happen to


    her. Finally she was dragged into the dressing room.


    The dressing room was furnished in a European style. The first things that caught the eyes were those


    pieces of white and golden furniture. This hotel belonged to the HY Group. Once entering the dressing


    room, they saw Mrs. Sapphire, who was in simple loungewear, sitting in the sofa impatiently, while a


    few luxuriously dresseddies stood next to her, keeping herpany.


    Mrs. Sapphire¡¯s face brightened up at the sight of Daniel, "Finally you¡¯re here. Come on and help me


    choose a gown. The dinner party is about to start."


    Daniel immediately went to the gowns.


    Sapphire got a glimpse of Jenny from the corner of her eyes and frowned, "Daniel, who¡¯s she?"


    "Oh, she¡¯s my assistant. She¡¯s here to help."


    "She looks familiar¡­"


    Jenny¡¯s heart missed a beat. She deliberately put on no make-up today. She was wearing baggy


    clothes and a hat, so she thought nobody would recognize her.


    Although Sapphire and Allen were old acquaintances, Sapphire didn¡¯t know Jenny because it was Allen


    who had turned up for the Jin family¡¯s activities all those years. The outsiders only knew that there was


    ady in the Jin family who didn¡¯t like showing up in public, but few knew that Jenny was from the Jin


    family.


    "She has a popr face and is far from being familiar. Mrs. Sapphire, how about this gown? Open back


    is on trend now."


    "OK. Whatever you say!"


    Sapphire¡¯s attention was distracted by Daniel soon and she threw herself into Daniel¡¯s style design.


    When Jenny was wandering around in the dressing room, someone came in suddenly to look for


    Sapphire. In a suit, he looked like an assistant.


    "Mrs. Sapphire, Allen¡¯s here."


    On hearing the name of "Allen", Jenny was startled. She turned to Sapphire and stared closely at her.


    Her face changed unsurprisingly, "Why is he here? Throw him away."


    "But¡­" The assistant seemed a little bewildered. After a while, he said, frowning, "But Mr. L


    Hopkins has already seen him and thus let him in. He said that he is a guest after all. Since he¡¯s here,


    we should treat him properly."


    Sapphire¡¯s face turned pale immediately as if she had heard something terrible. She urged Daniel, "Are


    you done? I have to go out once you¡¯re done."


    Daniel was putting her hair in an tight updo. After pinning the hair with thest hairgrip, he was done.


    Sapphire seemed to be in a hurry to leave. Daniel asked someone next to him, "What happened to


    Mrs. Sapphire?"


    Gathering up her skirts, ady who had been watching aside sat on the seat which had been upied


    by Sapphire, and touched her own hair.


    "It has already been three years and Sapphire¡¯s son is three now. Ex-boyfriend, or, ex-backup guy


    came here. If he isn¡¯t a spoiler, who is he? Come and fix my hair now. I just saw it getting a little loose."


    While Daniel was working on the hair, Jenny sneaked out of the dressing room, walking along the row


    of lounges on the second floor when she heard Sapphire¡¯s voice.


    "Who told you to let him in?"


    "Don¡¯t you want to see your old lover now?" A man¡¯s voice came through. It sounded resonant, and


    one could tell the speaker was at his prime time.


    "L Hopkins, what¡¯s your attitude? Let us be clear. If it wasn¡¯t me ying along with Allen back


    then, would it be so easy for you to pull it off?"


    "You don¡¯t have to mention the past to me. If not for the support of the HY Group, your family would


    have lost everything! You did a great job back then, and climbed into his bed!"


    The sound of a heavy p in the face came through from the room. Suddenly, Jenny¡¯s face froze.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Bitch, how dare you p me! You are courting death."


    "I would rather die than live with someone shameless!"


    "Who is shameless, you or I? Who is the son¡¯s father? Do you really think that I protect your dignity in


    front of everyone, you fucking whore?"


    "He is the son of your Hopkins family!" Sapphire said with absolute certainty and coldness, "Whether


    you acknowledge him or not, he is the son of your Hopkins family, unless you don¡¯t want your dignity


    anymore!"


    "Well, the dignity of the Hopkins has long been ruined by you¡­"


    Jenny heard the footstepsing closer, so she escaped into the opposite room. She closed the door


    and took a peek from the cat¡¯s eye. She saw a man in his 40s walking out from the room. ording to


    their quarrel, this man was L Hopkins, the young master of the HY Group.


    Her heart felt like it had swallowed a pin, and she didn¡¯t recover herposure for quite a while.


    Every wealthy family had its own issues. It was believed that L was not a womanizing man. It


    seemed he was not interested in women at all. As for who was the real father of Sapphire¡¯s son, Jenny


    was confused. Was her uncle really the father of their son?


    It was not until Sapphire left that Jenny went out of the lounge. Hardly had she taken a few steps, she


    was called to stop.


    "Who are you?"


    The sound of the man¡¯s footsteps came closer and closer. He took a few steps further and sized her


    up, "Are you working as a temporary help? Why haven¡¯t you got changed yet?"


    "I¡¯m going to get changed right now¡­" Lowering her head, Jenny dashed away.


    "Don¡¯t be so rash. You¡¯re going in the wrong way. This way¡­"


    Jenny was dragged into the changing room. She put on the waitress uniform and was thrown into the


    kitchen to help. Having been buzzing around for a while, she finally managed to carry a tray and go out,


    but meanwhile, the dinner party had already started.


    The dinner parties thrown by the Hopkins had always been spectacr. Almost all business moguls


    from all walks of life in the city were invited. If she hadn¡¯t manage to cajole the fact that Luke wouldn¡¯t


    attend a dinner party like this out of Tom, Jenny wouldn¡¯t have dared to hang out in the banquet hall so


    boldly.


    Jenny saw Allen sitting in the corner from a distance. Allen had been ncing around, and apparently


    was looking for someone.


    At the thought of the quarrel, Jenny had a sort of feeling that Allen shouldn¡¯t stay here for long, so she


    walked to him and wanted to persuade him to leave immediately.


    She didn¡¯t expect that the issue of the Hopkins family would be soplicated. She just wanted to


    teach Allen a lesson and give up on Sapphire, but it seemed that the matters had to be handled slowly.


    What she worried about most was whether her uncle was the father of Sapphire¡¯s son.

 Chapter 170 Encounter

    Chapter 170 Encounter


    Since Allen sat in a remote area, while there were many people in between who were toasting and


    sending greetings to each other blocking her, she, as a waitress, had to make way for everyone


    wherever she went. When she was halfway through, he heard a familiar voice.


    Her heart missed a beat. Dropping her head, she stood away instantly.


    Luke¡¯s mother hade to the dinner party, and was standing half a meter away from Jenny, chatting


    with a beautiful young woman.


    "Yuky, regarding what you mentionedst time, is it making any progress? Who in Hong Kong on earth


    is rted to that woman? Can we find it out?"


    Frowning, Jenny was about to walk away, while she was pulled into a corner by a strong and decisive


    force. Before she could scream, her mouth was covered by a palm.


    "Ouch¡­"


    George retracted his finger being bitten by Jenny, and cried out, "I saved you, yet you bit me."


    Jenny was stunned. She raised her eyes and finally made out who it was in front of her. She found it


    unbelievable, "Why are you here?"


    "Why can¡¯t I be here? The Hopkins family has invited all socialites in Xicheng to the party. Why are you


    in this uniform? Are you ying an undercover agent?"


    George was in a white suit, with a ck bow tie at his neck. When he grinned, he showed his white


    teeth and shallow dimples near the corners of his mouth, so innocent and na?ve. However, since


    Victoria had spoon-fed him her life philosophy before, Jenny unconsciously felt that the man standing in


    front of her was nothing but a Ferocious Fly Trap.


    Even his words were poisonous at this moment.


    "I¡¯m busy! I have to leave now¡­"


    "You¡¯re leaving now? If you were seen wandering around by Luke¡¯s mother in this uniform, you would


    find yourself in trouble when you went back."


    George¡¯s words dragged back Jenny¡¯s retreating foot. She turned to him, met his gaze with hers and


    questioned him, "How do you know about Luke and me?"


    "I know more than you think. For example, I know Luke and you have actually registered for a marriage


    certificate; Luke¡¯s mother doesn¡¯t like you that much, but she can¡¯t find a w in you for the time being;


    and if you are caught by Luke¡¯s mother in this uniform, the consequence would be¡­"


    "You¡­"


    Jenny looked George up and down, "Since you have known everything, you must be able to help me,


    right?"


    "You¡¯re quite candid, aren¡¯t you?"


    George had a teasing glint in his eyes. Although he had a bitter tongue, he was willing to help Jenny.


    In fact, even George himself couldn¡¯t tell whether he did that for the sake of Luke or the rude girl,


    maybe both.


    Anyway, when she emerged again, Jenny had already changed into a strapless gown. She followed


    George around, clinking sses and smiling naturally to the surrounding guests she had never met


    before, following the etiquette in a moderate manner.


    Although she needed to ask Allen to leave before everything, there was a more urgent problem she


    had to solve. Jenny had just heard Luke¡¯s mother talking with the woman next to her and calling her


    "Yuky".


    "Well, I¡¯m still wondering, what are you here for?"


    George lowered his voice and whispered in her ear.


    Jenny turned her head, kept a certain distance from him and said tly, ¡°Do you help me out of your


    curiosity?"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "That¡¯s not the case. I¡¯m doing it for the sake of someone."


    "Then please keep silent and stop asking for the sake of someone."


    "You are such a¡­"


    Jenny had a pretty face. Although she had just put on a little makeup, she was still one of the most eye-


    catching and charmingdies in the dinner party. When Luke¡¯s mother noticed her, there were already


    many business celebrities going over to toast her.


    George drank all the wines for her for the sake of Luke. When he couldn¡¯t drink anymore, he put down


    the ss and waved his hand repeatedly, "If someone proposes a toast to you again, you need to


    handle them yourself. I cannot take any drink anymore."


    Hardly had George finished speaking, those yboys of the Meredith Group came over together.


    Holding the sses, they looked Jenny up and down. She was somewhat a celebrity. These yboys


    had profound rtion with the entertainment industry, so they all knew Jenny. However, they only


    considered Jenny a mor girl whom George kept around with him and didn¡¯t take her seriously.


    "Miss Jenny, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. You look much better in real life than on TV. Let me make a


    toast to you, and you cannot refuse me."


    George said that he wouldn¡¯t offer any help anymore, but when he saw this scene, he couldn¡¯t help


    saying, "Well gentlemen, why does she have to ept your toast? If she epts every toast from you


    guys, will she still be able to go back home tonight?"


    "Mr. George, you¡¯re wrong. If she won¡¯t be able to go back her home, she can go home with me!"


    They were all yboys in Xicheng. Once these words were finished, they were in stitches. However, a


    wave of impatience flooded over Luke¡¯s mother when she saw this scene.


    "Jenny, what are you doing?"


    Luke¡¯s mother prated the surrounding crowd. Frowning, she walked up to Jenny with a darkened


    face. She nced at the ss in Jenny¡¯s hand and questioned, "What¡¯s going on? Can you drink


    wine?"


    Jenny froze and suddenly didn¡¯t know what to do with her hand holding the ss.


    George pulled those yboys aside immediately to dodge the bullet. Before he left, George exined,


    "Aunt Lu, what Jenny was drinking was water, not wine."


    The crowd dispersed, leaving Jenny and Luke¡¯s mother standing face to face.


    "Why are you here? You are a friend of the Hopkins family?"


    "I¡­ I¡­ It was Mr. George who took me in¡­" Jenny rolled her eyeballs and saw George walking away,


    "Mr. George said that he didn¡¯t have apanion, so I¡­ I¡¯m here to help."


    Jenny believed it was better to mention George than telling the truth. After all, she had been sticking to


    George. Even if she wanted to disassociate herself from him, the excuse had to convince Luke¡¯s


    mother. Therefore, she had better y along with the situation, which would make her seem frank and


    upright.


    Luke¡¯s mother¡¯s features softened a little as expected, "George has always been an unreliable man


    and you should not hang out with him. You¡¯re pregnant. Do you think you should be here?"


    After that, Luke¡¯s mother nced at Jenny¡¯s belly, "It¡¯s almost four months, right? Howe there is no


    change at all? Are you still on diet?"


    Jenny was scared, and touched her own belly unconsciously, "No¡­ This dress is loose so you can¡¯t tell


    by just looking. It¡¯s quite¡­ obvious."


    The gown George had picked for her was strapless, but the part below the chest was bell-shaped, like


    a baby-doll dress with a girlish touch.


    Luke¡¯s mother didn¡¯t think much and sighed, "Come on, don¡¯t move around too much. Find a ce to


    rest."


    Jenny kept nodding. She caught a glimpse of that young woman who had been standing by Luke¡¯s


    mother¡¯s side all the time out of the corner of her eye. When she raised her head at her, Jenny was


    shocked.


    That young woman looked like Luke. It was not that Luke had a feminine face, but because thisdy


    looked a little masculine. She had an aura of strength and harshness.


    "This is Luke¡¯s aunt, Yuky. You may call her auntie."


    Jenny went nk for a moment, nced at Luke¡¯s mother and called Yuky in a low voice, "Auntie."


    "You¡¯re beautiful and charming. No wander Luke fell in love with you at the first sight." Yuky¡¯s voice


    sounded powerful, but to Jenny, there seemed to be an unspoken meaning behind these


    words.

 Chapter 171 Unavoidable Confrontation

    Chapter 171 Unavoidable Confrontation


    Yuky and Luke looked quite alike, especially their identical cold temperament. Jenny couldn¡¯t help to


    think whether people in the Lu Family were all so indifferent and difficult to get along with.


    Sometimes when Yuky said something, trying to be polite, one could only feel a strong sense of


    detachment and scrutiny.


    Yuky took a long look on Jenny directly, as if she wanted to see her through. It really made Jenny


    ufortable. Tracy pushed Yuky¡¯s elbow, trying to break the embarrassment, and said, ¡°We should


    have met in a more formal asion. What a coincidence today!¡±


    Jenny smiled awkwardly, not sure what to say. They sat at a corner in the banquet hall. After some little


    talk, they talked about the wedding unavoidably.


    ¡°I learn that there are few people in your family. Aren¡¯t you inviting some rtives to the wedding?¡±


    Yuky asked, as if she was trying to gossip about something.


    Jenny was nervous, thinking of what happened in Chateau Jin three years ago. She was worried that


    Yuky knew her identity.


    ¡°I lost contact with those rtives. They won¡¯te,¡± Jenny said.


    ¡°Why?¡± Yuky asked.


    Jenny looked up at Yuky.


    Yuky smiled and said, ¡°Tracy told me you had some maternal rtives. Why don¡¯t you get in touch with


    them? It should be difficult for you as a youngdy alone in the showbiz.¡± What a good question. If


    Jenny insisted on being isted from her rtives, what happened three years ago would inevitably be


    put on the table. Yuky seemed to indicate that if not for someone¡¯s support, Jenny would not have been


    doing well in the showbiz.


    ¡°I have been studying abroad these years with few contacts with them. And my nanny is too old to


    travel here for the wedding.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you have been studying abroad. Luke didn¡¯t mention about it,¡± Tracy said, changing the topic of


    their conversation. Maybe she thought Yuky was so straight that it made Jenny awkward or she was


    really interested in Jenny¡¯s diploma.


    ¡°Because my job has nothing to do with it, I seldom mention it.¡± Jenny answered carefully. She


    understood that her diploma was nothing for the Lu Family. Frankie had helped to investigate the


    diploma of the three generations in Lu Family before. Even themest one graduated from the top


    national academic institute. Jenny got her graduate diploma by pulling wires, which was really not


    worth talking.


    As they were talking, they suddenly heard chaos in the center of the banquet hall, which alerted the


    security guards. Tracy frowned, looking towards the crowd and asked, ¡°What happened? What a


    mess!¡±


    ¡°I will go and check it,¡± Jenny said, lifting her dress and was about to leave when Tracy nced at her


    and said scornfully, ¡°What are you doing? You are pregnant. Stay here. It¡¯s none of your business.


    People will take care of their own business. Don¡¯t be so curious.¡±


    Yuky nced at Jenny indifferently and said, ¡°Let me go and have a look.¡±


    She came back in two minutes with a serious yet scornful look and said calmly, ¡°Nothing serious.


    Someone not invited broke in. He must have offended Mrs. Hopkins, and acts like a dog with a bone,


    so she ordered the securities to beat him badly.¡±


    Tracy looked serious and asked, ¡°They just beat him in the public?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Unlike Beijing, people here in Xicheng are quite tough, paying no attention tows. Money talks.


    Even if he was beaten to death today, he would have been buried somewhere with nothing,¡± Yuky said


    and exined when peeking at Jenny, ¡°I¡¯m not talking about you. I mean those old families in Xicheng.¡±


    Jenny stayed calm, not paying much attention to Yuky¡¯s sarcasm.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not safe here. Let¡¯s go now. Yuky, tell the Hopkins Family that we are leaving. Jenny, leave


    with us in case someone run into you and hurt my grandson.¡± Tracy said, holding Jenny¡¯s arm.


    Jenny hesitated for a second and nodded, saying nothing.


    Allen disappeared in just a second. It¡¯d better that he had figured it out and left.


    When Yuky went to say goodbye to the Hopkins, Jenny and Tracy walked out of the hall. It was not far


    from them where two securities pulled a struggling man from the crowd. Jenny was stunt when she


    nced at this. She let go of Tracy without a second thought and ran towards the crowd.


    ¡°Uncle...¡± she nearly cried out but she managed to lower her voice and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°What


    happened? Why did you beat him badly?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, Miss! This guy broke in to cause trouble. We didn¡¯t want to beat him either. We have


    shown our mercy.¡±


    Allen was beaten so bad that he fainted and he was in the securities¡¯ disposal with blood on the floor.


    ¡°No. You can¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°Jenny, what are you doing?¡± Tracy said with surprise.


    Jenny suddenly realized what she was doing. She stood there stiff.


    ¡°Do you know him?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know him,¡± Jenny stumbled to spit out the sentence, a trace of pain shing in her eyes.


    ¡°Why do you care for someone you don¡¯t know?¡± Tracy held Jenny¡¯s arm and walked out. Suddenly,


    she turned around and said, ¡°Just take him out. Don¡¯t make him die for your own good.¡±


    People here might not know Tracy but most of them knew Yuky. The securities followed her words as


    they knew she was with Yuky, thus she must be someone. They didn¡¯t dare to offend her.


    After saying goodbye to the Hopkins Family, Yuky came out and get into her car. She asked, frowning


    when she found there was only Tracy at the back seats, ¡°Where¡¯s Jenny?¡±


    ¡°She left something in the hall and went back to find it. She said we don¡¯t need to wait for her.¡± Tracy


    didn¡¯t suspect her words and said, rubbing her temple, ¡°I have told Luke to ask her to leave the


    showbiz. How can she take good care of the family and the kids when she has to fly around with a


    messed up schedule? Luke just told me to leave it to themselves. I used to worry about his marriage,


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    but now he is so obsessed with such a woman.¡±


    Hearing Tracy¡¯sint, Yuki seemed to think of something and looked out of the window. She


    looked up and said, ¡°Mr. Chen, you drive first with Tracy and wait for me at the next crossing. I need to


    take care of something and will be right back.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Yuki got out of the car and disappeared into the hotel in the dark. Trace was troubled because she had


    no idea what Yuki was doing.

 Chapter 172 Walls Have Ears.

    Chapter 172 Walls Have Ears.


    When Jenny got rid of Tracy, she came into the hotel, wandering around and got out from the side door


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    to the guard room. It took her some time to know that Allen had been thrown out of the hotel from the


    back door. She searched for a long time outside the hotel and finally found Allen in the flowerbeds.


    Once handsome in the suit, Allen was now like a dirty drowned rat. Jenny thought he was dead and


    quickly came over to him, only to find him lying on the garbage looking at the sky without blinking his


    eyes.


    ¡°Are you all right? I¡¯m taking you to the hospital.¡± Jenny tried to pull him up but failed as Allen was too


    strong. ¡°Do you hear me? Can you get up yourself?¡±


    ¡°Leave me alone.¡± Allen looked gloomy with a little light in his eyes, which was like a fading star before


    the dawn.


    Jenny stood beside him for a few seconds and then kicked a tin furiously, which happened to fall on


    Allen¡¯s knee crease. She bent down and pulled Allen¡¯s arm, ¡°Get up, Allen. Look at you. What a loser


    you are because of a woman.¡±


    ¡°Ease... Ease...¡± Allen moaned while getting up from the flowerbeds with two slim and long legs on the


    side of the flowerbeds. He held his arm which hurt because of Jenny¡¯s power and sneered.


    ¡°You do feel the pain, right?¡± Jenny really cared about her uncle although she was cursing. She held


    his arm, sighed and asked, ¡°Where does it hurt? Is it broken? Let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt...¡± Allen looked up at Jenny, blinking his eyes and said cowardly, ¡°It¡¯s just that this suit


    was rented. If you break them apart, I can¡¯t return them.¡±


    ¡°Screw you...¡±


    ¡°Ouch...¡± Allen screamed and held his arm thrown by Jenny. Now it was broken.


    Jenny helped themed Allen get into the taxi without noticing the shadow of a woman standing at the


    back door for a while. The woman looked at them with suspicion and stared at them until Jenny and


    Allen got into the taxi and left.


    Victoria was ordered by George to pick him up from the party. Not knowing where he lived, she just


    threw him in a random hotel. Drunk or not drunk, George was harassing Victoria all the way to the


    hotel, unlike what he used to be --despising Victoria who now felt like stabbing him.


    Finally the room was ready. With the receptionist¡¯s strange look, Victoria carried George to his room


    and threw him on the bed. Then she pat her hands in despise.


    Without identification card, he could only stay in a small hotel on the roadside. The bed sheet, not sure


    whether they had been reced or not, had suspicious yellow stains. There were two boxes of condom


    on the table as well. Everything looked scary.


    When she was about to leave, she saw this horny man lying on the bed shouting so she spitted


    disgustingly, ¡°Who do you think you are? You will find it out when I finish my graduation project.¡±


    Victoria seemed to hear George¡¯s moaning, ¡°Don¡¯t leave me...¡± when she closed the door. She was


    stunt for a second and then she rubbed her head, thinking she might have been wrong.


    Once returning home, she was about to ask Jenny to cook her some noodles. When she stopped at the


    door smelling a strong smell of rubbing alcohol and found some tissues with blood on the sofa and the


    table.


    ¡°Oh! What happened? Jenny... Jenny... ¡±


    Jenny rushed out of her bedroom in her pajamas, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Victoria immediately came over to Jenny and checked on her front and back.


    ¡°I¡¯m all right. I... The blood is from my uncle. Oh, right ...¡± Jenny said, pointing to the restroom, ¡°My


    uncle needs to stay here for a couple of days.¡±


    ¡°Your uncle?¡± Victoria said with a scary looking at the blood on the table, ¡°Your uncle is not a rogue, is


    he?¡±


    Before Jenny had time to answer, Allen opened the restroom door and came out half naked with a


    white towel around his lower part, rubbing his hair, his chest tempting and strong, ¡°Jenny, I... Oh, you


    are with someone...¡± He was stunt at the sight of Victoria and felt awkward when he looked down to


    find himself half-naked.


    ¡°This is my uncle...¡± Jenny moved her eyes away from his chest and introduced him to Victoria, who


    was staring at Allen¡¯s chest with obsession. Jenny threw the pajamas to Allen andughed awkwardly,


    ¡°Uncle, this is my roommate, Victoria...¡±


    ¡°Hi...¡± Allen held the pajamas on his chest, trying to greet Victoria, stretching his other hand.


    Victoria got hold of Allen¡¯s hand, nodding her head, ¡°Hi, uncle. You are so young!¡±


    Allen was embarrassed, seeking help from Jenny.


    Jenny poked Victoria on her waist and said to her in a low voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t drop you hand from my


    uncle now, he won¡¯t dare to stay here tonight.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Victoria dropped Allen¡¯s hand, and Allen immediately ran into the restroom, closing the door as if


    he was being chased by a wolf.


    ¡°Wipe your saliva. My uncle is old with a fragile heart...¡± Jenny nced at Victoria with despise and


    went to sit on the sofa to enjoy the Sd she just made. She was told to attend a banquet but she was


    brought out before she could have anything. She had to take her troublesome uncle to the hospital. As


    soon as they arrived home, his wound burst and she was kept busy taking care of all this until he finally


    went to have a shower.


    ¡°Don¡¯t trick me! Is he your little lover who is in his twenties?¡± Victoria sat on the same single sofa


    pushing Jenny with her butt.


    ¡°He is really my uncle. My own uncle.¡±


    ¡°Is he single?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Why?¡± Jenny looked at Victoria, ¡°Are you nning something?¡±


    ¡°What do you need recently?¡±


    ¡°Why? You wanna bribe me?¡±


    ¡°Nah! I figure out you need an aunt...¡±


    ¡°Go away...¡±


    Jenny didn¡¯t allow Allen to go back to work on the dock carrying cargo, and asked him to give up his


    wages as well. She nned to make a room out of the storage room for him when she had time. To her


    surprise, Victoria was keener on it and immediately hired a decorationpany to finish it. When


    Jenny came back home at night, she found the storage room had already been transformed into a new


    room, which looked clean with brand new beddings.


    In this case, it looked like Victoria was really gonna pursue her uncle. Jennyy on the sofa eating her


    apple and pondered, watching Victoria help her uncle happily in the kitchen.


    Allen was just released from the jail and it would be so lucky for him to have a wife like Victoria,


    beautiful and rich. This world where people only admired beauty was really hopeless!

 Chapter 173 Covers up

    Chapter 173 Covers up


    After the birthday dinner of HY group, the Lu family issued a statement announcing the good news that


    Luke was going to get married, but did not disclose the identity of the bride. The news was issued by


    Luke''s mother. The marriage of the Lu family was a big event, but Luke''s mother didn''t like identity of


    Jenny. She felt ashamed of it and simply let the newspaper hide it.


    Although she didn''t mention the bride¡¯s identity, there were rumors in the entertainment industry,


    especially in Jade Picture, and most people guessed the bride was Jenny. After all, they didn''t see Mr.


    Lu get close to other female actress. More and more people were getting close to Jenny, but they were


    all kicked out by Shawn.


    After the wedding announcement, calls from Flower House wereing. Jenny¡¯s grandma tried


    several times to ask her to move back, but she couldn''t obey the olddy for her busy time at Eshmour


    Jewelry and the shooting of a new y.


    Fortunately, after several persuasions by Luke, the olddy changed the daily call to a call every two or


    three days, which reduced a lot of trouble for Jenny.


    In the evening, Jenny was lying in bed, feeling her stomach in a daze. Eshmour''s spring jewelry show


    had been rehearsing for half a month and modified for more than ten times. She had to walk for the


    show every time. Grandma used to watch few TV programs, but she seemed to pay attention to her on


    TV recently because she hadn''t been to flower house for a long time.


    Grandma also called today to ask her about the baby and whether the pregnancy test had been done.


    She felt her t abdomen and was very worried.


    Victoria came back from the living room, humming a song. It seemed that she had seeded in taking


    advantage of Allen again. It was really disgusting to see her so lustful.


    "Girl, what makes you unhappy? Say it to make me happy." She hopped onto the bed and sat beside


    Jenny, rocking the bed as if to shake it off.


    Jenny gave her a pat. "Don''t make a fuss. I''m just upset."


    "Why? For Mr. Lu, who has disappeared for half a month?"


    "No..." Jenny touched her stomach. "Today, grandma called and wanted me to meet her. Don''t you


    think it''s strange that my stomach hasn''t changed at all in four months? "


    She was forced to admit her fake pregnancy by Victoria. She thought that she could not hide it and told


    her.


    Victoria fell down beside her, gloating and giggling, "Paper can''t cover a fire. Unless you''re really


    pregnant, your fake pregnancy will be exposed sooner orter..."


    "It can''t happen now." Jenny frowned, "Luke''s grandmother is going to have an operation. I can''t let her


    get angry before the operation is sessful. Otherwise, I can''t afford it if something goes wrong."


    "What are you afraid of? It''s Luke''s idea to let you have a fake pregnancy. You can me him if


    something happens. His family may refuse to agree to your marriage, because you are not pregnant.


    That would be more troublesome. "


    It was also one of the worries that Jenny was struggling with.


    It was obvious that Luke¡¯s mother didn''t like her. If she knew that Jenny was not pregnant at all, her


    attitude toward the marriage would be changedpletely.


    After thinking about it but did note to a suitable solution, she pulled up the quilt and sighed.


    "Don''t sigh. I have a solution." Victoria also got into the quilt and puffed in her ear with a smug look,


    "But you have to tell me what kind of woman your uncle likes in exchange."


    Victoria had been following Allen for half a month like a headless fly. Allen only treated her as a child,


    which made her angry.


    Hearing this, Jenny rushed her head from quilt, staring at Victoria and said, "He used to like hot women


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    in the night clubs, wild and sexy..."


    She could only think of these descriptions when she thought of sapphire Poole''s former nightclub


    reviews.


    "How fierce he is!"


    "My uncle''s aesthetic is not so good anyway..." Jenny had always looked down on this.


    "No, I think it''s very good. All men like sexy women with big breasts and buttocks. Your little uncle can


    say it openly and is a real man."


    "I think you''re so lustful that you think he is good at everything." Jenny was toozy to talk to her. She


    put her hand out of the quilt and said, "Come on, what''s the solution?"


    "Hey, hey," Victoria took a pillow behind her and crossed the quilt to make aparison on Jenny''s


    stomach. "Haven''t you seen it in the TV, when the concubine pretends to be pregnant? Isn''t that ok? "


    "What a bad idea... "


    Jenny pulled up the quilt again and was toozy to take care of this unreliable girl.


    Her idea of putting a pillow around the belly to pretend pregnancy, even the mentally retarded could


    found out.


    In fact, she didn''t want to make it public with Luke before for her convenience in the future. But she


    didn''t have so many scruples now since she had decided to be with him. Actually there were moments


    when she hoped she was really pregnant.


    The next morning, Luke called to ask her to go to thepany and said that he would take her to meet


    a friend in the evening.


    Jenny was a little surprised for the fact that Luke still had friends. She really wanted to see who could


    stand this cold guy.


    She checked on her abdomen and looked herself in the mirror before going out. She could still see her


    slim figure even though she was wearing over-sized clothes; she sighed and nced at the pillow on


    the sofa.


    She was wearing loose clothes recently. She was afraid that the reporter would photograph her and


    think she was pregnant, and people from the Lu family would see her on TV, thinking she was not


    pregnant. She was caught in a dilemma.


    On her way out, she nned to try out Victoria''s bad idea because there was no other way.


    Luke was reading a document in the office on the 10th floor of Luke Up Group. Lillian answered the


    phone, looked up at the President''s office outside the door, and went downstairs in a hurry.


    As soon as she went downstairs, she saw Howard at the front desk waving to her, "Here, Lillian."


    Lillian walked over in her high heels and frowned. "What''s going on? Where is she?"


    "She stayed in the rest area. It seems that she is pregnant for four or five months. If it wasn''t for Mr.


    Lu''s wedding news, I would have asked the security guard to blow her out. I thought she was either Mr.


    Lu''s wife or a mistress. You see. "


    Howard pointed to the figure in the rest area, dressed in ck and covered tightly.


    It was said that Mr. Lu was not close to any woman, but strange things happened a lot in the first half of


    this year. It would be even more dramatic if a mistress was pregnant before his marriage.


    "What nonsense?" Lillian reached out and knocked on Howard''s forehead. "I''ll go and have a look."


    "Hello! Are you looking for Mr. Lu?" Lillian approached the ck figure in rest area and asked with


    hesitation.


    The woman was wearing a mask and a pair of sunsses under the brim of a ck hat, and her white


    hand pulled down the sunsses on the bridge of the nose, exposing a pair of big eyes and shing


    eyshes. She deliberately lowered her voice and said, "Lillian, it''s me..."

 Chapter 174 A Palliative

    Chapter 174 A Palliative


    Lillian was stunned when she heard the voice. After a while, she suddenly eximed, "Madam!"


    Jenny had never been to Luke Up Group, and Lillian hadn''t seen her for a long time. She saw big belly


    as soon as they met each other. What a surprise!


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Lillian took Jenny to Luke''s special elevator corridor and went up to the 10th floor, ignoring the gossips


    around. She asked, "Are you not afraid to be photographed by reporters when youe out like this?"


    Jenny pulled the mask down a little and breathed, "Fortunately, I came here fully armed today and went


    around for several circles. Even if there were reporters, I should have thrown them away."


    ¡°Are you pregnant for four or five months?" Lillian looked at Jenny''s exposed belly.


    Jenny was a little stunned. Subconsciously, she reached out and touched her stomach. Her face was a


    little chatty, "well, four months."


    Victoria¡¯s idea was really bad, but it seemed that this problem can be concealed.


    Lillian knocked at the door of the office.


    "Come in."


    "Mr. Lu, there is someone looking for you?"


    "Well?" Luke looked up from a pile of documents. He looked at the ck, bloated figure wearing a


    ck hat and a ck mask, fully armed.


    He had a slight blink in his eye and spat out a word suspiciously, "Jenny?"


    Jenny chuckled, took off her mask and came in, "so you can recognize me? Lillian just walked up to me


    and didn''t recognize me at all."


    As Jenny walked into the office, Lillian carefully closed the door behind her and shut the two people in


    the room.


    Luke looked at Jenny with disbelief. She was wearing an over-sized coat and her hands were


    supporting her waist as she walked around. She did not hide her status as a pregnant woman, and the


    bulging stomach made him unprepared.


    "You..."


    ¡°How¡¯s it? Is it OK?" Jenny took off her coat, revealing her loose cotton hemp belt trousers. At the


    moment, her stomach was bulging like a balloon.


    "What do you want to do?" Luke frowned


    "Your mother and grandma have been watching TV recently, and told me my belly remained


    unchanged. You have no idea, so I have toe up with this." Jenny tugged at the shoulder strap,


    pulled up the white sweater underneath, and pulled out half of the pillow between the sweater and the


    pants.


    "Ah..." Luke stood up and looked at the pillow for a long time. He coughed twice, put his fist beside his


    mouth, lowering his head, but couldn''t helpughing.


    "How can you smile...?¡± Jenny stamped her foot. "I''m very anxious."


    "What are you worried about? Isn''t it great?"


    Luke walked around the desk to her and picked up the pillow. At the moment, the pillow was a little


    shriveled and he could not helpughing.


    "That¡¯s not great. I still have a public show ahead. It''s no problem in front of grandma, but what can I do


    with the notice?"


    Jenny was sitting on the sofa with her arms in her chest. "What''s more, this was only a palliative. When


    will Grandma have the operation?"


    A deep look shed in Luke''s eyes. "There is a way to cure the root cause..."


    ¡°What¡¯s the solution?"


    Jenny was overjoyed and looked at Luke seriously.


    Luke bent down slightly, leaning over to Jenny, and hooked his finger at her. "Come here, I''ll tell you."


    Jenny leaned over and put her ear close to his lips, and her ear felt a warm, steady breath.


    "I''ll try to make you pregnant, as soon as possible."


    The breath beside her ear suddenly became extremely hot, as if there was a me in the scurry; she


    waspletely blushed red from the root of her ear to her neck.


    Jenny suddenly turned her head and red at Luke angrily, "I am serious. How can you..."


    "How can I?"


    Luke straightened up, and sat down on the sofa beside Jenny, squinting at Jenny''s appearance with a


    bit of banter.


    "You are a hooligan... "


    This word actually touched the heart of the hooligan. He stared at Jenny with one hand casually on the


    back of the sofa and put his other hand on the armrest behind her, encircling her whole body within his


    chest. As soon as Jenny realized the danger, she was ready to run away.


    "Say it again!"


    Jenny lowered her head and bit her lips. Her heart was crispy and numb by the way he whispered, she


    murmured, "You are just a hooligan, don''t deny it..."


    The next second, the cold face above her brushed her cheek, and urately touched her lips, without


    any precautions, his kiss drove straight in, and she was whirling around with no resistance.


    She did not know when the belt of her trousers slipped to one side. The dress was too loose without


    the support of the pillow. At the moment, it was too soft and fell to one side, revealing a piece of snow-


    white skin on her waist.


    A pair of hands with thin calluses brushed her delicate skin, leaving a thrilling shudder. His hands went


    deep into her back from both sides of the waist. After two gentle movements, he untied the clothes,


    groped along the edge to the most plumping part of her body, and kneaded it fiercely.


    Her body was hanging back in the air, her hands were reflexively hooked around his neck, and she


    could not help moaning. The next second, she was sealed on her lips by him, with a long kiss.


    From the beginning of his kiss, Jenny felt burning all over. This man has fatal magic power. In just a few


    times, he was so familiar with her body like, knowing every sensitive point, and could easily provoke


    her and made her unable to stop.


    He even allowed her to put aside her shame and took the initiative to cater to his preferences.


    They intertwined on the sofa, her trousers fell on the carpet, the ss window on the bookshelf


    reflected the woman''s snow-white back, and the ups and downs of the body, The man put his hand into


    the white sweater, craving for all the beauty in her. The woman squinted her eyes, opened her cherry-


    like mouth slightly, and made tempting sounds. She was holding the man''s neck and seemed to be


    trapped in a round of endless madness, burning passion and galloping.


    Some people said sex was addictive. Jenny used to think it was about a lustful obscene. It would be


    Victoria''s crazy pursuit of the body at most, but it would never be her. However, after meeting Luke or


    under his guidance, she felt as if her body was not under her control, and as long as she was near


    Luke, she would always fantasize, and it was hard to control herself.


    She was lying on Luke''s shoulder, holding him tightly in her arms, breathing vaguely with the rhythm of


    her body. Her eyes closed, her original sweet voice was a little hoarse, ¡°Luke...um Ah ... it seems that


    ... Ah ... I can''t live without you... "

 Chapter 175 Sincerity

    Chapter 175 Sincerity


    After Jenny said this, the person under her body kept still and said nothing for a while. When she felt


    that she was about to get back a trace of her sanity, she began to regret what nonsense she was


    talking about. Before she could feel regretful, her whole body suddenly got turned upside down.


    She hit the soft leather sofa with her back, which was stone-cold, she couldn¡¯t help shivering.


    Luke''s face was right in front of her, staring down at her. His eyes seemed to be as clear as the sky


    when thick clouds of smoke were cleared, yet covered with lust as a blood mist. Before she could


    understand the meaning, her lips were sealed by his kiss again, rough and wild this time, as if it were a


    strong response to what she just said.


    His knee suddenly went between her two smooth white legs, his hot hands taking her ankles, putting


    her legs on his shoulders. Such a shameful posture made Jenny¡¯s eyes widened. Before she could


    even speak, a hot strong strength filled her body, pushing her to the corner of the sofa. He was inside


    her. Her whole body couldn¡¯t help trembling with his action. She had no chance for resistance.


    After the wild sex, Jenny snuggled up in his arms with a gentle panting breath. She couldn¡¯t even


    gather a bit of energy as if her whole body fell apart and were reassembled, and she could only stay in


    his arms limply.


    ¡±Didn''t you mention you have to see your friend?¡± She said in her tired voice.


    ¡±Yes, in the evening.¡±


    Luke lowered his head and kissed the hair on the top of her head, ¡°But your performance today made


    me want to save the evening, too.¡±


    ¡±You are disgusting!¡± Jenny hit him on his chest with her limp fist.


    Luke reached out his hand to take her hand, and put it to his lips, kissing the back of it, while the hand


    was on her body again.


    Jenny was a little panicked. She yanked her hand back, lowered her head and muttered, "Again?"


    She was tired, even filming overnight wouldn¡¯t make her feel so exhausted.


    ¡°Honey, it is the duty of a wife.¡±


    Biting her red ear, frown line encroaching on a very crowded forehead, and importuning and stroking


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    her, and in the end he enjoyed her body again as he wished.


    Afterwards, Jenny took a bath in the bathroom of Luke¡¯s office. During the bath, she thought about


    what happened today. The more she thought, the more she felt that Luke must have nned this. In


    the end, she concluded that she really let him take advantage of her. She just came here for dinner.


    However, in the end, she spent the whole day staying with him experiencing various new sexual


    positions.


    The dinner was at a chic pub. People were sitting scattered. When they were waiting, Jenny said she


    needed to go to the bathroom and left Luke alone in the bistro.


    There was no washroom in the bistro. The washroom was located at the back door, which was


    convenient for Jenny to go out fair and square.


    At check-out counter in the pharmacy near the bistro.


    "This medicine is a powerful for post-sex prevention, which will have certain side effects on the body."


    The cashier was a middle-aged woman in a white coat, she said, pushing her sses up her nose.


    "Youngdy, you should be mindful to restrain yourself and avoid taking this medicine."


    Jenny lowered her head, pressing her hat low. She said nothing, but just put down another box of


    medicine at the checkout counter and signalled to her for the bill.


    This bottle of drugs was used before sex. Although it was not as strong as that used for after sex, its


    long term use will naturally have side effects on the body, too. She surely knew that. It was just that she


    wasn¡¯t ready to get pregnant yet. She thought it was better not toe unexpectedly.


    When she bought the medicine and went back, Luke¡¯s friend had already arrived, sitting there with his


    back to the entrance of the bistro. It seemed that he was talking about something interesting to Luke,


    but Luke¡¯s expression was always indifferent, as if he didn¡¯t take his words to heart.


    When Jenny went up to the seat, she didn''t bother to see who was sitting opposite, but subconsciously


    hid her bag nervously, and sat down with her head bowed.


    "What took you so long? Not feeling well?" asked Luke.


    ¡±I¡¯m fine.¡± Jenny replied, her eyes seemed a little dodge, smiling.


    ¡°Come on! Don''t do PDA (Public Disy of Affection)! Uh, you guys don¡¯t have time to introduce me,


    yet you find so much time to be lovey-dovey. Luke, that¡¯s too much..."


    This voice?


    Jenny suddenly raised her head to look at the opposite side, and her sight was exactly meeting the


    tongue-in-cheek gaze of George impartially.


    Why was George?


    ¡±You!¡± eximed Jenny.


    ¡°Surprised?¡± George smiled recklessly, "Are you surprised that Luke has such an excellent friend as


    me, or are you surprised that such an excellent man like me would be a friend of Luke?"


    Didn¡¯t the two statements mean the same thing?


    Just like what Victoria said, he was a narcissist.


    ¡±What? You knew each other?¡±


    Luke frowned slightly, and looked at George with an unfriendly look.


    The urrence of unexpected things was generally dominated by George. What connection did he


    have with Jenny without telling him?


    "Hey, hey, easy... Don''t look at me like that. There is totally nothing suspicious between me and your


    deardy. Well, okay, technically we did meet twice. Once at a night club, and for the other, I


    encountered her at a drinking party..."


    ¡°Night club?¡± Luke raised his eyebrows, looking at Jenny with subtle eyes, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you had that


    hobby.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him... "Jenny was waving her hand, ¡°It was my girlfriend Victoria she..."


    Before Jenny could finish her words, an angry voice came from the direction of the entrance of the


    bistro, getting nearer and nearer.


    ¡°George, are you out of your mind to find such an inconspicuous and solitary ce for dinner? Damn! If


    I didn¡¯t have a good sense of direction, I would have been totally lost...¡±


    Just after a few steps by Victoria, the curtain between her and Jenny turned into another direction, her


    vision became wide suddenly, and a familiar face showed up.


    ¡°Jenny?¡±


    Such a surprising coincidence was beyond their expectations. Luke said nothing but nced at them in


    confusion. Victoria kept talking with a strong personal feeling for quite a long time since she sat down,


    Well, she even had the nerve to scold George. Jenny felt there was a great possibility that she didn''t


    actually suffer at thepany. And all herints about her work when she came back from the


    office before would possibly not be reliable either. Under this circumstance, it seemed that George was


    the one who was depressed.


    What surprised her even more was that she seemed to see a trace of love in George''s eyes staring at


    Victoria.


    If she was not mistaken, George might have a crush on Victoria.


    ¡°Long Ind iced tea is too strong. Uh, I think one cup of Sunrise will be perfect for you."George


    stopped the waiter to change the wine list.


    ¡°What bullshit? Just because you couldn¡¯t stand that, I¡¯m not able to drink that either?¡±


    ¡°This is for your good. You see if you got drunk, who am I supposed to find to drive me home?¡±


    ¡°Oh, please! That sounds all for your own good. Don¡¯t worry, no matter how drunk I am, I could still


    throw you into a small hotel.¡±


    ¡°A small hotel, huh? God knows what a creep ce you dropped mest time.¡±


    Watching them banter back and forth, the feeling that they were really a couple of quarrelsome lovers


    suddenly arose in Jenny¡¯s mind. She felt that they would make such a cute couple.


    Well, her uncle always likes coquettish style women, so he probably doesn¡¯t like childish little girls like


    Victoria, thought Jenny.


    There were some game props of game city in the pub. Victoria was busy checking out whether the guy


    her girlfriend dating deserved her, dragging Luke to the side to y darts. Well, ording to her


    questions, she obviously wanted to make him talk.


    Now, only George and Jenny were at the table.


    ¡°You see, I have helped you a lot before. Don''t you think I deserve some returns from you? ¡± He


    squinted, with evil smiles on his face.

 Chapter 176 Quid pro quo

    Chapter 176 Quid pro quo


    Jenny leaned on the sofa, raised a smile at the corners of her mouth, a suggestion of amusement


    ying about her eyes.


    ¡±So, what do you want, George? Am I supposed to marry you?¡±


    "How dare I? If Luke hears this, he would kill me..."


    His expression was stretched, his eyes showing a bit nervousness which was unable to tell if he faked


    it or he was really a bit nervous.


    After that, he suddenly stopped talking, and looked like he was hesitant.


    Acting like that, yet he wanted to get Victoria? Well, the sun might really rise from the west if he


    seeded.


    ¡°Okay, you have a crush on Victoria, right?¡±


    Jin Yan simply went straight to the point and picked up the topic directly.


    ¡°Yes." He admitted without any hesitation.


    ¡°And then?¡± Jenny felt that it was not George asking her to help, more like that she was forcing him to


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ask her for help.


    ¡°I used to think that I was very good at chasing women. Others'' help would be just doing me


    disservice.¡± he hesitated, "However, I have some problems this time. I would like to ask for your


    advice."


    ¡°Really?¡±


    "What exactly does Victoria like? She doesn''t show any interest in things women usually like."


    Flowers, apuse and center of attention did not work on her.


    "Victoria is not an ordinary girl." Jenny nced away, "Since you ask me for help, I think maybe you''d


    like to do me a favor. What do you think?"


    George was taken aback for a moment when he heard this, and then a hint of a wry look shed in his


    eyes, "Oh?"


    "Didn''t I help you at the drinking party that day?"


    ¡±I didn¡¯t ask for it..."


    Women are always good at twisting words and forcing logic.


    "You sure sound just like Luke. No wonder you are a couple..."


    George murmured, and a smile curled at the corners of his mouth, "Okay, what do you want me to do


    for you? Let''s talk."


    "There is a y that is recruiting actors. I''d like you to rmend me."


    "What made you think that I could help you? For things rted to films, don''t you think it is more


    convenient to seek Luke''s help?"


    George¡®s business is mainly in the costume design world. Although he also dabbled in other industries,


    he wasn¡¯t involved in the entertainment world too much.


    "I have faith in you, George, there must be a way," Jenny smiled to bring out her dimples, twitching her


    eyebrows, "Besides, I don''t want to ask Luke for help. Well, you may not understand that..."


    George thought for a while, "Which y do you want to be in?"


    ¡°Lin Lang¡±


    It was a TV series to be directed by Regan, based on a popr IP. It had attracted a lot of attention


    since the casting began. For this y, the crew even rent the Forbidden Pce in Beijing, so it was a


    big-budget production.


    "You didn''t turn to Luke for help. Is this because this y is going to be filmed in Beijing?"


    It was believed that if you joined Regan''s show, which meant that you sent yourself into an enclosed


    room and couldn''t get out at all. Usually it might take more than half a year, or you couldn''t leave until


    thepletion of all the parts of your scene in the show. George immediately pointed out the most


    important point in Jenny¡¯s words.


    He supposed that Luke definitely wouldn''t want his woman to spend more than half a year in the film


    crew away from him.


    Jenny''s smile faltered slightly, "Just say you gonna help me or not. Actually, even if you don''t help me, I


    have other way."


    Beijing is the closest ce to the historical case between the Lu family and the Jin family. She had to


    go there sooner orter. Now this was a good opportunity.


    ¡±Sure, I will help you.¡± George raised his brows, "Why not?"


    Heughed meaningfully. Over Jenny''s shoulder, he looked at the two people in front of the game


    console.


    The woman who could attract Luke was really incredible, but he wanted to see how much Jenny would


    make Luke cross his bottom line.


    He rejected everyone into his world coldly, how could anyone break into his world? In what way?


    He had the feeling that Beijing, a ce of hatred for Luke, might also be a ce where he could


    untangle the knots.


    Why not let Jenny go for a try? Maybe there would be unexpected gains.


    Jenny didn''t expect George to agree so easily, so she was a little stunned.


    "Aren''t you good brothers? You really gonna help me?"


    ¡°I''m a man, and I always keep to my words.¡± George smiled, "I can''t wait to see Luke getting outraged.


    When you join the film crew, don''t forget to inform me. I will take a camera to get Luke''s reaction


    recorded."


    Jenny was dumbfounded on hearing his words. This was a so-called horrible friend, she thought.


    It was really strange that Luke could have a friend like George.


    Anyway, since George promised what she asked, surely she would return his favor.


    For a girl like Vistoria who has no scheming, it was actually easy to understand,


    "She has her own ideas. Actually, it is not effective for you to chase her. If you could find a way to let


    her take the initiative toe after you, then you are in."


    ¡°She gets hit on me?¡±


    George stared with his eyes.


    In his past life, he just kept the thinking pattern that men chase women, so it was hard to change for a


    while.


    "Believe it or not, Victoria has her own ideas. I''m not joking with you. If you chase her, she will just


    ignore you. You can save your flowers, as that doesn''t work. She has witnessed a lot since her


    childhood. That is all I''m gonna say, and then you are on your own."


    Jenny had a smile in her eyes.


    She remembered when they were in Melbourne, Victoria was chasing boys. She was really sweet and


    nice to them. But for those who chased her, she always ignored them. She liked things that she needed


    to fight for. It may be a kind of personal character, things that were too easy to get, she didn¡¯t like and


    didn¡¯t care."


    In short, any way you look at George, he was definitely not Victoria''s type at present.


    Muscr and tough, but the pale man as George with pretty soft skin clearly had nothing like that.


    After the party, Jenny wanted to go with Luke, but Victoria insisted that she wanted a girlfriend night


    talking and dragged Jenny away, which made Luke staring at George with cold eyes, full of threats.


    George didn''t have much choice, and risked being beaten by Victoria and dragged her to the next


    drinking party, saying that he had a bottle of good wine to share with her.


    The girl who loved wine like her life just discarded her best girlfriend like that.


    But when she left, she whispered a word right in Jenny''s ear, "Luke seemed to be a nice you¡¯re your


    taste is great!"


    That night, Luke took Jenny back to Flower House. Grandma was overjoyed when she saw Jenny''s


    swollen belly. Even though she knew they already had dinner, she still ordered the kitchen to do a


    midnight feast, and let Jenny drink the tonic soup.


    "You could put your mind at rest and live in Flower House. And leave all the work away at present.


    That''s OK. You have Luke to help you in the future, so you can work whenever you want to!"


    On the way, Luke phoned Shawn, and told her studio to turn down all her appoointments temporarily.


    Except for the Eshmour Spring Jewelry Exhibit, everything else was temporarily handed over to others.


    As for the jewelry exhibit, she could choose a dress which could hide her belly, and they might fool the


    public with some extra cares.

 Chapter 177 Plot

    Chapter 177 Plot


    In a high-end apartment in the center of Xicheng City, a slender and elegant woman stood in front of


    the French windows with a ss of red wine in her hand. Anyone who had seen her would definitely


    think she was ady of high society. The face reflected in the French windows had a sardonic


    expression, which was ipatible with her angelic appearance, as if she was wearing a mask, which


    looked especially strange in the darkness.


    On a white European-style wooden table, in addition to flowers and red wine, there was also a red


    Chinese style invitation card, which looked very festive.


    The text on the invitation was very eye-catching, "Luke Lu and his fianc¨¦e Jenny Jin sincerely invite


    Miss Sky Song to their engagement banquet."


    The engagement banquet was Luke''s mother''s idea. Because Luke''s mother thought there were too


    many things to prepare for the wedding, she couldn''t prepare everything for a while. In addition, Luke''s


    mother had some prejudices against Jenny, just thought Jenny was pregnant, so she came up with the


    idea of engagement first.


    Not many invitations were sent, but they were all for celebrities from Beijing and Xicheng City. No one


    in the entertainment circle was invited except Sky. When Luke''s mother called to test Jenny''s thoughts,


    her words showed contempt for the entertainment industry. She said that it was just an engagement, so


    there was no need to make it public. The essence of what she said was actually to discriminate against


    people in the entertainment industry, worrying that Jenny would have any ipetent friends to ruin


    the elegance of the entire banquet.


    Jenny was not a sensitive person, and she didn¡¯t have many friends in the entertainment industry. As


    her makeup artist, Daniel needed to go in and out freely, and she had nothing else to invite.


    In fact, Luke''s mother''s behavior was just deceiving herself. The fact that Jenny and Luke were going


    to marry had been widely known in the entertainment industry, but the Lu''s family needed to admit it


    finally.


    "Big News! Popr Star Jenny Apanied Friends Shopping, t Shoes, Belly Bulge, Suspected


    Pregnancy"


    Today¡¯s entertainment news was repeatedly broadcast on TV, one after another in the high-end rooms.


    Sky paced to the sofa and stared at the figure of the woman on the TV for a long time. The sneer in her


    eyes became more obvious.


    pregnancy? Belly bulge?


    How to exin the sanitary pads that were just reced in the bathroom?


    It was really not necessary for Sky to frame Jenny, as Jenny was really easy to show herself.


    Thinking of this, Sky sneered and drank the red wine in the ss.


    Ever since Luke brought Jenny back to Flower House, the olddy had been with Jenny every day, and


    almost never left. This also made Jennypletely lose the opportunity to move out.


    Thepany''s activities and announcements were rejected by Shawn, because Shawn also thought


    Jenny was really pregnant. But Shawn was not angry, after all, news on newspaper was all positive. It


    was a good thing for Jenny to marry into a wealthy family, but it would also be difficult for her to


    be an idol artist in the future.


    When Eshmour learned that Jenny was pregnant, she nned to change to another actor at first.


    However, Luke used means to postpone the spring jewelry show, which was held at a fixed time each


    year, for one month.


    Jenny was also surprised by his decision.


    Luke seemed to be omnipotent, and have his own aura.


    Finally, when the olddy had an appointment with her little sister, Jenny had the opportunity to slip out


    of the Flower House. To avoid the reporter, she wrapped herself heavily.


    At the farmhouse in the southern suburbs, Allen rushed over after receiving the call.


    During this period, he had been helping Jenny investigate what happened that year. With the help of


    Allen, all things were much easier to investigate.


    After the meeting, Jenny took off her mask and hat off and drank a big sip of water. "Fortunately, this is


    the beginning of spring. If it is summer, I will have heat stroke on the way."


    "Why do you dress in such an exaggerated manner? A reporter is following you?" Allen made another


    cup of tea and handed it to her.


    "I don''t know if there is any, anyway, I changed cars several times along the way, so no one should be


    following me now."


    "Your work is toopelling. Now you are nning to marry Luke, it is inevitable for you to be followed


    by reporters. If it bes inconvenient in the future, we still call."


    "I hope this can happen too," Jenny sighed. "In Flower House, my grandma can''t wait to be with me 24


    hours a day. She can hear everything when I call. Besides, there are servants, they babbled, making


    me too exposed."


    "Have you actually thought about exining it clearly to Luke?"


    Allen looked at Jenny hesitantly, "No matter what happened back then, it has nothing to do with him. I


    have also been investigating these days. People in the Lu family don''t seem to know anything about


    the Jin''s Wine Winery. As for Yuky, it is still unclear."


    "Uncle, what do you think if I tell Luke these things now?"


    Hearing Jenny¡¯s words, Allen''s expression was stagnant, and he was almost choked.


    If Luke believed that Jenny was not malicious, then he may help her investigate what happened in the


    past. No matter what the result was, the process would definitely set off the old grudges of the Lu and


    the Jin family. After all, Yuky was from the Lu family. No one knew how much effort she put on in those


    years.


    Jenny didn''t want him to do anything for her, because if he chose to stand by, she would be


    disappointed. So no matter what happened, the ending was not appropriate. It would be better to just


    kept it secret, let him know nothing.


    "After we find out all the things that year, I will confess to him. During this period, the fewer people who


    know about these things, the better."


    Allen nodded in response, and then handed a document to Jenny, "I investigated what you asked me to


    do. There are also some unexpected gains. The owner of Light Winery, Teddie Palmer, suddenly


    disappeared, and his whereabouts are unknown. His second brother Eduard Palmer is now in charge


    of the winery. Not long after Eduard Palmer took over, he seems to have begun to cooperate with the


    Middle Up Group, but I don¡¯t know why, the two batches of wine sent by Light Winery were both


    returned by the Middle Up Group.


    "Returned?" Jenny frowned, "For what reason?"


    "The quality is substandard."


    ¡°These two batches of wine were produced after Eduard Palmer took over. The quality is indeed


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    iparable to the previous batch. I think the cooperation between Middle Up Group and Light Winery


    is most likely due to the Jin¡¯s secret wine recipe.¡±


    Jenny was stunned, "Isn''t the secret recipe missing?"


    "Back when my brother-inw was still alive, you and my sister went on a trip. At that time, the house


    was stolen. One of the 37 secret recipes was stolen." Speaking of this, Allen looked up at Jenny. "My


    brother-inw wanted to prevent my sister and you from worries, so he didn¡¯t let me tell you. After that,


    the remaining secret recipes were burned by my brother-inw. He said that the secret recipes should


    be kept in his own head. As for whether there is any backup, I am not sure."


    Karen Jin died suddenly, so it was normal that the secret recipes were not left behind. It''s just that he


    was usually in good health, and he even seldom caught a cold. The fact that Karen suddenly died in


    prison was very suspicious, and government officials covered it up. Jenny didn''t even have a chance to


    meet his father before his death, only his ashes.

 Chapter 178 Deliberately or Accidentally?

    Chapter 178 Deliberately or identally?


    "What do you mean?" Jenny raised her head abruptly.


    Impossible! Teddie had a very good rtionship with her father Karen. Back then, when many people


    framed Karen Jin, only Teddie and a few of person defended for Karen, and they were finally excluded


    by those people.


    "It''s not my guess, taste this..." Allen sighed, lifted a bag by his feet, took out a log box, and opened the


    box. There was a bottle of red wine in it.


    Jenny asked for a corkscrew with the proprietress. After opening the red wine, the red liquid was


    poured into the ss. Jenny took a sip and looked slightly stagnant.


    "Does it feel familiar?" Allen frowned and asked.


    Jenny just couldn¡¯t believe it, so she tasted a few more sips, "I dare not say that the taste is exactly the


    same, but it is really simr to the wine my dad made. The brewing method may be different and there


    will be deviations, but the taste is the same."


    "The Jin¡¯s wine has secret ingredients. If it weren¡¯t for the exact form, who could believe that Teddie


    made it by himself? So I can conclude that the person who sneaked into the Jin¡¯s house and stole the


    secret recipe was Teddie."


    "Why did he only steal one? Didn''t my dad put all the secret recipes together?"


    Allen couldn''t answer. This was indeed very strange. Thirty-seven secret recipes are put together. If


    Teddie Palmer saw them all, why would he only take one of them?


    "He may be in a hurry, or he may not want to attract attention. In short, no matter what his intentions


    are, it can be concluded that Teddie did it. Now he is the most critical person for us to contact Middle


    Up Group."


    "Can you find him?"


    "I will try. There is always someone who can find it." Allen lowered his head and looked at the wine


    ss, a trace of sadness shed in his eyes.


    Had it not been for his fault three years ago, the batch of wine sent to Beijing would have been fine.


    He was sure that the batch of wine had been reced.


    Jenny was silent for a while, took out a bank card and sent it to Allen, "I saved some money in it..."


    "I have money¡­"


    Allen subconsciously refused her, how could he ept money from his niece?


    "Just take it. This is the money I give you on behalf of my parents. I can''t use so much money myself.


    You just came out from prison, you are definitely not rich. I warn you, if you go to the wharf again to


    make money, I will cut off rtions with you."


    Allen was stunned, but finally failed to convince Jenny.


    "Don''t be unsatisfied; it is not easy for ordinary people to get money from me."


    Jenny nced at her watch and quickly got up, "It''ste, so I''ll leave first. Otherwise, the olddy will


    find me missing when she goes back, then she will keep calling me."


    "I will send you back."


    "No, thank you. I could just call a taxi. This is not far from Flower House, but you should be careful on


    your way back. Call me if you have any problems."


    On her way back, Jenny was thinking over and over again about the rtionship between Teddie


    Palmer of Light Winery and his father. Teddie Palmer was about the same age as his father. They two


    were university ssmates and had a good rtionship and they even often researched new products


    together. How could such a thing happen?


    When she got home, the olddy had not yet returned.


    "Miss Jenny, wee home."


    "Yeah." Jenny replied, "Grandma hasn''te back yet?"


    "Grandma is probablying back soon. Mrs. Liu is not in good spirits, so they can''t talk for too long.


    What do you want to eat? I''ll go to the kitchen to prepare."


    "No thanks," Jenny nced at the direction of the backyard. "If grandmaes back, tell her that I am


    repairing flowers in the backyard."


    "Ok."


    Jenny was a little absent-minded. When she was pruning the flower branches, she identally


    trimmed a good peony flower and scared the servants into a frenzy.


    "What can I do? This is the olddy''s favorite peony..."


    "Where can I buy it? If it is not toote, go and buy a new one..."


    At a loss, Jenny put down the scissors and looked at the messy flower branches in front of her.


    The olddy returned home. Upon hearing the noiseing from the backyard flower room, she


    smiled and walked over.


    "What are you all doing around here? Don''t you think that my peony flowers are beautiful? If any of you


    girls dares to break my peony, I will... god? Where''s my flower?"


    The crowd voluntarily stepped aside. The olddy only walked a few steps, then she saw the peony


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    flowerpot with bare branches, her face suddenly sank.


    "What happened?"


    "Madam, we didn''t do it. Miss Jenny trimmed the flower branch, and then identally broke it..." A


    servant hurriedly dismissed it.


    The olddy stood there for a while, her expression froze. When she saw Jenny''s bewildered


    expression, she suddenlyughed, "It''s just a pot of flowers. What''s the fuss about Miss Jenny


    breaking a pot of flowers? If you scare Miss Jenny, I will fire you all."


    Just as she said, she took Jenny''s hand, "Scared, right? Don''t worry! It''s just a pot of flowers; no matter


    how beautiful and expensive, it is just a pot of flowers."


    "Grandma, it was my fault, I identally broke it..."


    "What are you talking about? You are now a big project for the Lu family. In your belly, you have my


    only grandson. Compared with you and my baby grandson, let alone a pot of flowers, the flower room


    is nothing to say.


    Grandma took Jenny''s hand and walked to the dining table, "My good friend asked me to bring it to


    you. The desserts she makes are superb. She doesn''t usually go to the kitchen often. Taste it."


    Jenny was in aplicated mood. She took a bite of the desserts and her nose was sour. "It''s


    delicious, you taste it too."


    The olddy treated her sincerely. Maybe it was because she was pregnant at the beginning, but she


    never treated Jenny bad. Usually the olddy cared about Jenny, and her phone greetings had never


    been less. Even though Jenny lived in her own apartment before, the olddy often sent some packed


    food. Even if Jenny''s biological grandmother was still alive, perhaps the best she could get was like


    this.


    Jenny was grateful to the olddy from her heart, and because of this, she agreed to wait for the old


    When Jenny apanied the olddy to dinner, the olddy mentioned the engagement.


    "Jenny, don''t me your mother-inw about the engagement. She cares about self-esteem most. She


    is probably worried that there will be too many scandals when you get married, so she wants to settle


    the marriage earlier and stop gossips. Your mother-inw just cares about too many things."


    "It''s okay, what she did is reasonable." Jenny took a sip of the soup and smiled.


    No one knew what Luke''s mother thought, but the engagement was good for Luke, and she didn''t think


    there was anything wrong for them.


    There were two banquets for the engagement, one in Xicheng and the other in Beijing. In this way, she


    would have a chance to meet Yuky in Beijing, and maybe she would also have a chance to meet


    Yuky¡¯s husband. Maybe those people rted to the Jin''s Wine would all appear at the banquet. This


    was a good opportunity for her.

 Chapter 179 Smile to Me

    Chapter 179 Smile to Me


    The olddy just felt that Jenny was pretty and clever. She was very happy. After being advised to eat


    something by Jenny, she went to sleep. Jenny went upstairs alone while holding her waist. When she


    came back to her own room, she looked into the mirror and saw herself in it. Upset, she pulled the


    pillow out beneath her coat.


    There were still several months to the day when grandma was having an operation. Would I still be


    able to conceal it at that time?


    Several stepster, the door handle revolved, and the sound of someone opening the door was heard.


    Jenny started to panic and stuffed her coat with the pillow.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    A cold voice was heard from her back. When she turned back, Luke, in a ck suit, was standing at


    the door, and eyeing her, full of doubts.


    She got stuck there for a moment. And then she threw the pillow towards him angrily, ¡°You scared me.¡±


    Luke took the pillow easily, and smiled to her, ¡°It is not nice to treat your son like this.¡±


    Jenny was even angrier, and intended to hit him on his chest, ¡°You are stillughing!¡±


    Her wrist was covered by coldness from Luke. She trembled due to the coldness. Then she raised her


    eyes and looked directly into a pair of dark eyes.


    One of his hands was behind him, thumb and forefinger holding the keyhole and revolving it lightly. The


    door was locked from the inside.


    ¡°Why do you lock the door?¡± Jenny¡¯s eyes fell down on the door lock.


    ¡°It is for the sake of you. If someone happened toe in and see something, it would be


    embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Jenny blushed, and lowered her head not to see him, ¡°What can be seen? It is daylight...¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± The cold voice was from over her head, ¡°I am talking about your belly.¡±


    Jenny was shocked for a while and blushed even more when she thought about what she was thinking


    about just now. She just wanted to get away from his hands right now.


    ¡°I do not want to talk to you any more...¡±


    The other hand of his held her shoulder firmly and turned her around to face him, ¡°How was today?¡±


    Jenny tried to get away from him but failed. She lowered her head and said, ¡°Grandma went out and I


    stayed at home to do some mowing.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you go out to have a look? This is a good opportunity to do that.¡±


    The voice was cold, with something freezing in it.


    Jenny¡¯s head was very low and she frowned a bit. She thought that he would not know what happened


    this afternoon, so she felt relieved and raised her head to look at him, ¡°I just hang around here.¡±


    ¡°Well, I destroyed grandma¡¯s peony when I was pruning. I thought grandma would be angry, but she


    didn¡¯t. Do you know where the peony is sold? I want to ...¡±


    Luke¡¯s kiss was sudden, as if with a sense of killing to involve herpletely to his chest. He held her


    face and sucked the air from her mouth fiercely, as if he was going to suck her totally into his body.


    Jenny thought he was kidding at the beginning and catered to him by putting her hands around his


    neck. But her coat was pulled down by him violently and her dress was split up. The air was full with


    the sound of splitting.


    A sense of coldness rose from her belly and was spreading all over her body.


    She was scared to scream and was carried on his shoulder. She patted his back while panting on his


    shoulder, ¡°Put me down.¡±


    The next moment, her back was hit on the soft bed. Even though the bed was very soft and she would


    not get hurt by it, her internal organs were hit to be rolling.


    There was almost no forey. When Luke was getting into her body, Jenny felt much pain, which was


    so dry and acrid that she could not help making a sound.


    After a long time of fierce love making, Luke helped her with her hair, which was wet out of sweat. He


    kissed her forehead lightly and then sat on the bedside and lit a cigarette.


    All of it was too fierce. She could only make some light voice because he was pushing her to the head


    of the bed with his penis. It was like a emotionless mechanical movement. She was nk in her head.


    Were it not for her tiring body, she felt the ¡°exercise¡± just now was a dream.


    She tried to support herself to turn around and get close to Luke. She asked with her husky voice,


    ¡°What is the matter with you?¡±


    The man¡¯ back was obviously stiffened. The lingering smoke made his body mysterious and vague, as


    if he was someone beyond anyone¡¯s reach.


    Jenny breathed some smoke into her lung and started to cough violently.


    Luke¡¯s eyes paused for a while and he stood up slowly. Then he turned on the air purifying machine


    and said with a heavy voice, ¡°I have something to deal with. You just go to sleep.¡±


    He was going to leave, but Jenny still felt that this felling was very familiar, as if something simr had


    happened before when he felt unsatisfactory with her. She sat up suddenly and held his hands like


    some conditioned reflex, ¡°What is the matter with you?¡±


    Jenny¡¯s eyes were very clear, as if she could be seen through just by one look at her. She was not the


    one who could keep a secret.


    He put out the cigarette with another hand. His eyes became soothed. He touched her head and said


    lightly, ¡°Nothing, it is just something in mypany.¡±


    Looking at his back, Jenny felt very cold suddenly and she pulled the quilt over her body.


    The longer she stayed with him, the less clear she was about what he was thinking about. Sometimes,


    he became angry with her out of no reason, and she waspletely confused. The only way to deal


    with it seemed to be submissive, just like today.


    But why did she feel a sense of shame, as if she was selling her virginity.


    A dim light was there in the study room. Luke opened the drawer and took out an anonymous letter. He


    took a photo out of the envelope. There was a man having meal with Jenny. Only the back of the man


    could be seen in the photo, but he looked young and was in a good shape. They were having fun.


    She was quite pretty when she smiled. But why did she rarely smile in front of him?


    The knocking of the door was heard.


    Luke stuffed the photo into the envelop, and open the folder on his desk, ¡°Come in, please.¡±


    It was Jenny, who got up after changing into a pajama and was holding a cup of milk, ¡°Staying upte


    is not good for your health. Go to bed early after drinking the milk.¡±


    Luke did not raise his head and was still looking at his folder. Only he himself knew how absent-minded


    he was right now.


    ¡°OK.¡±


    ¡°If you are in a bad mood, you should go to sleep early. And smiling more will make you feel much


    better.¡±


    Luke raised his head and looked towards Jenny, ¡°How can I smile if I am in a bad mood?¡±


    ¡°Smile is just a facial expression. But if you do it more often, you will feel better from deep in your


    heart.¡± Jenny told him her ways of cheering up seriously.


    ¡°Then, smile to me.¡±


    Luke stared at her, his eyes unfathomable.


    At this moment, the study room was sunk into a kind of quietness, which was followed by a fall in


    temperature. There was wind outside the window, and heat in the room. Any voice could be irritating to


    the ear.


    Smile to me.

 Chapter 180 Sugar-coated Bullets

    Chapter 180 Sugar-coated Bullets


    Luke was not the one who was always joking. The coldness could be felt in his words, as if there was


    no humane smell from this earthly world. It was not known whether his attitude stayed the same with


    what it was thest moment. During the first few days Jenny got to know him, she felt he did not put her


    into his mind. What he said was always there in her mind, which was like the readingprehension


    exercises in her senior high school.


    That was really tiring. She could not get his meaning although she tried her best. There was no other


    result except to make herpletely ufortable from deep in her heart.


    This was why when he said ¡°smile to me¡±, Jenny just felt a little shocked and did not put it into her


    mind. She lowered her head and touched her hair beside her ears, and then she smiled, which made


    her dimples deep, as if they could be pricked through by a needle.


    A woman who had slept with a man was always exceedingly fascinating and mature in the eyes of that


    man, even though she was pure and innocent like a little girl when smiling.


    The unique charm in Jenny seemed to have mixed the maturity of a woman and the innocence of a girl.


    That enchantment was just at the point, which would be boring if one percent less, and coquettish if


    one percent more.


    Anyway, this smile was remembered by Luke to his heart.


    ¡°Is my smile beautiful?¡±


    The soft sound rose in the study room, as melodious as the sound from an instrumental string.


    The dimness in Luke¡¯s eyes gradually dispersed. His voice was low but heavy, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    She intended to joke with him. It did not ur to her that he would respond so directly. Hearing the


    word ¡°yeah¡±, she suddenly blushed. She turned her head around, ¡°I am sleepy, and I am going to bed.¡±


    ¡°There will be an auction in the Center Museum tomorrow afternoon. Go with me if you get nothing else


    to do.¡±


    Jenny had walked to the door, but she paused upon hearing these words, as if she was hesitating. She


    nodded, with her back to him, and uttered a word lightly, ¡°OK.¡±


    She knew that it was impossible for her to conceal the fact that she was Mrs. Lu. But people would say


    she had an unusual rtionship with Luke if their wedding was not held. She would rather go to attend


    some important activities with him right now. It was beneficial for her.


    After she went out, Luke closed the folder and an envelope was revealed. He threw it into the dustbin


    without a blinking.


    Sugar-coated bullets were indeed useful. Whenever it was, people would like to avoid harm and go for


    their benefits or interests, and people also liked the beautiful things and an amiable atmosphere. Luke


    was no exception.


    The next day, red carpet wasid on the ground of the Center Museum, with the best security in the Xi


    City. People who were careful would notice that everyone was tall and muscr, including the ones


    who were parking the cars for the guests and the bodyguards.


    The other day, media had reported that some jades and calligraphy and paintings were going to be


    auctioned today, among which the jade nes and rings were the most famous, because they were


    carved by the famous sculptures in ancient times.


    When Jenny held Luke¡¯s hand and came there, a car of Sky Song¡¯s was behind them. Sky was holding


    a hand of an old man, who wore a formal suit. They were talking andughing, and they said hello to


    Luke.


    Sky Song seemed like to introduce them to each other. She just held the old man¡¯s hand lightly.


    ¡°Luke, this is boss Bao of Wu Liang Group.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Bao, this is Luke Lu of Luke Up Group.¡±


    Boss Bao looked like he was in his early fifties and was in a good spirit. He reached out his right hand


    and smiled loudly, ¡°I have heard a lot about you. You can get such a great achievement at such an


    early age. You are indeed an example for the youngsters.¡±


    Luke seemed to think highly of this boss Bao, which could be seen from his strength when he was


    shaking hands with Bao.


    ¡°You are overpraising me.¡± Luke responded lightly.


    ¡°Are you also interested in antiques?¡± Bao was curious, ¡°I thought the youngsters do not like these old


    things.¡±


    ¡°I am indeed not interested in the antiques, but there was something I want in the auction.¡±


    ¡°Well. What is that? Can you tell me? It would be interesting if we had a crush on the same thing.¡±


    ¡°The Jade Gilt Ring.¡±


    At the words, an unbelievable light appeared from Bao¡¯s eyes, ¡°Are you also here for the Jade Gilt


    Ring?¡±


    ¡°So are you?¡± Luke was still very calm.


    Bao paused for a while, and his facial expression soothed very soon. He smiled, as if he was destined


    to get that ring, ¡°Although there is a saying that goes ¡®a good man will not fight for something other


    people like¡¯, but the ¡®Jade Gilt Ring¡¯ is my favorite. I am afraid that I have topete with you for it


    today.¡±


    Sky Song was there half-joking, ¡°Who does not know that you are here for the ring to give it to your


    wife? Who can pay a higher price than you do?¡±


    A light smile could be felt in Bao¡¯s eyes, but there was still a slice of pain that shed in his eyes, which


    was seen by Jenny. She felt it a little unpleasant.


    People in business were very good at disguising. Was it not for her pondering over acting for so many


    years, she would not have noticed the subtle change in Bao¡¯s facial expression.


    A line of people were chatting while they were walking towards the auction spot.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Howe Luke has a crush on this ring? It is not the most expensive item in the auction today.¡±


    This was the question Jenny also wanted to ask.


    Luke said lightly,


    ¡°The ring is suitable for my future wife.¡±


    At this, Jenny was a little shocked and raised her head suddenly to look at Luke. She had not heard


    about it before she came here.


    Bao¡¯s chipper sound rose, ¡°I have heard that you are getting married very early, but it is still not known


    who will be your bride. It seems like your wife will be this Miss. Jin?¡±


    Luke did not say anything. He just held Jenny¡¯s shoulders, pulled her towards him and walked towards


    the booth.


    ¡°Boss Bao, here is our booth. We need to go.¡±


    Bao took a look at Jenny, with much meaning in it. There was all praise in his eyes.


    ¡°OK. Our booth is next to yours. It is just there ahead. There is still much time before the auction. If you


    do not have anything else to do, you cane to our booth. After all, Miss. Song and you are familiar.


    There is always something you can talk about.¡±


    Sky followed Bao. Ayer of cold mist could be seen in her eyes. She did not say anything for a long


    time.


    Bao stroke the jade ring on his thumb gently. He shook his head while walking, ¡°I have heard that this


    Luke was not into women. I am afraid that he had some special hobbies that were different from other


    people. But now I see that he is a match for Miss. Jin. If I do not get it wrong, that Miss. Jin is pregnant,


    which is double happiness. The hearsay should not be taken true...¡±


    When he said ¡°pregnant¡±, Sky Song¡¯s eyebrows were beating.


    ¡°Do you think she looks like pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she? Her coat is kind of loose, but it can be seen from her walking style. She was always holding


    her waist when walking, which is simr to my wife when she was pregnant many years ago. She might


    not want to tell the public her pregnancy very early. After all, she is an actress.¡±

 Chapter181 Low Behavior

    Low Behavior


    The specification of this auction in Center Building was very high. The celebrities who came there were


    served with a box each, in which the electronic screen could show the items in an all-round way.


    In the box, the waiter would get tea and refreshments for them.


    Sitting on the sofa, Jenny looked at Luke and found that he was not really uninterested with the items


    as he told her at the door because he was looking at the models attentively.


    A while after the waiter came out, Jenny couldn¡¯t sit quietly and moved around with models in the 5D


    screen. She murmured,


    ¡°The ancient people made such realistic handicrafts. It seems strange to use jade to carve a Chinese


    cabbage, rather than something else, like hamburgers, fried chicken, beers or roast duck...¡±


    ¡°Do you like these food?¡± Luke cast a nce at her.


    ¡°No...¡± She waved her hand, but her stomach rumbled unexpectedly. She looked at Luke awkwardly.


    ¡°Maybe I just drank too much water.¡±


    She was forced to drink arge bowl of miscarriage prevention soup by grandmother before she went


    out at noon. Although it didn¡¯t taste bad, she felt as if she had drunk a lot of pure water and was


    ufortable after drinking it.


    Luke pressed the button to call in the waiter. ¡°Serve us some food.¡±


    ¡°We have various kinds of western food, like French cuisine, and Japanese cuisine. Which would you


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    like to eat, boss Lu?


    Luke had a look at Jenny and said, ¡°Ask her.¡±


    The waiter looked at Jenny waiting for her instruction.


    With a hesitation for a while, Jenny asked, ¡°Do you have fried chicken?¡±


    Since she had just had lunch, she had no interest in western food at all.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, er...¡± The waiter was in a pickle.


    Nobody else had ever ordered fried chicken here, which was not served by the kitchen. Center Building


    was an antique club in Xicheng, where not too much oil and smoke existed for the preservation of


    antiques. Therefore, people often ate lighter western food.


    ¡°No?¡± Jenny was a little disappointed, ¡°Then forget it...¡±


    The waiter breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°We could serve you with some desserts, like...¡±


    Before the waiter finished his words, Luke had a nce at him.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard the words of my wife? No need, except fried chicken.¡±


    ¡°But, Mr. Lu...¡±


    ¡°Ask your manager toe here.¡±


    Hearing the words, the face of the waiter changed pale all at once.


    Jenny waved her hand hurriedly. ¡°Never mind. I¡¯m not very hungry.¡±


    Only did she know that Luke was about to give instruction to the manager directly since such a waiter


    didn¡¯t have the right to serve with anything more, while the waiter thought that the customer wanted to


    make aint.


    ¡°Really? But I want to eat it.¡± Luke saw her.


    Ten minutester, the manager of Center Building hurried to be here. Without nonsense, he sent a


    waiter to buy fried chicken outside and asked what else more did Jenny need.


    Before the waiter went back to the box with fried chicken, hamburgers and hot and sour rice noodles,


    he had run into Sky, who was going to the toilet from the next-door box. Suddenly, the soup of hot and


    sour rice noodles spilled out of the take-out box and spattered on the expensive formal dress of Sky.


    The waiter was frightened and apologized hurriedly. He couldn¡¯t afford the dress even with his one-


    month wage.


    Sky eximed and took a step back at once. She gathered up her dress¡¯s hemline with a frown and


    looked bad as she lowered her head. However, at the moment when she lifted her eyes, she just


    frowned slightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK. I shall change one.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± the waiter looked at Sky unbelievably, ¡°You don¡¯t need mypensation?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. It will be clean after being washed. What¡¯s that?¡± The pungent smell had drawn her attention


    just now, so she looked at the stuff in the waiter¡¯s hand with a frown.


    ¡°What are you holding in your hand? What an unpleasant smell!¡±


    The waiter answered with a woeful look, ¡°Mrs. Lu and Mr. Lu want to eat hamburgers and fried chicken,


    ah, hot and sour rice noodles as well. Thus I bought these outside just now.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Sky couldn¡¯t believe what she had just heard. ¡°You said Mr. Lu wanted to eat these?¡±


    ¡°I shall bring these to them first, since they are waiting. Miss Song, I would bring you to get changed


    after I send these to them. Wait for a moment, please.¡±


    Seeing the waiter hurried to the box, Sky frowned tightly.


    ¡°Mr. Lu wanted to eat these? Nonsense! It must be the bitch! Doesn¡¯t she feel ashamed to eat such


    rubbishes in this noble ce? Wasn¡¯t she afraid to lose Luke¡¯s face?¡±


    At this thought, her face became livid and her legs were trembling in the pair of high-heeled shoes.


    After a while, as the waiter went out hastily, he felt worried seeing Sky¡¯s livid face and called her with


    great care, ¡°Miss Song, shall we go to change your dress?¡±


    Distracted for a second, she showed her signature smile and answered softly, as if she wasn¡¯t the


    person whose face was livid.


    ¡°Fine. Thank you.¡±


    The first item in the auction was a Tang tri-color zed horse, whose price was very high. Luke only


    saw the exhibition stand with appreciative attitude. He wasn¡¯t going to buy it because he was not


    interested in and so was Jenny, who was satisfied with hot and sour rice noodles and didn¡¯t show any


    interest to the auction.


    She had rightly finished eating when the gold-ted green jade ring came into her eyes. As the model


    on the exhibition stand ran to all angles slowly, a jade ring with gold sheen appeared, which foiled a


    splendid atmosphere.


    It was really beautiful, no wonder boss Bao would buy it for his wife just now.


    ¡°Gold-ted green jade ring was made by Moss Gu, a jade carving master in Song dynasty. It was


    made by high-quality Lantian jade and twined by golden yamamal silk, which means forever love


    without separation. However, when Mr. Gu finished his product, his wife had died in war. Then the ring


    also disappeared in war and it was said that Mr. Gu had given the ring to his daughter to keep. After


    generations of transaction, it appears in our auction. Its starting price is two hundred thousand yuan


    and the adding price should be no less than fifty thousand yuan.¡±


    With resonant voice and perfect articte, the host drew people¡¯s attention by fascinating love stories.


    Compared to the items before, the starting price of two hundred thousand yuan was only a drop in the


    bucket. However, many people came here just for the ring.


    ording to the electronic screen, a dozen people had bid, with five hundred thousand yuan as the


    highest price. The lower ones died away, except the five hundred thousand yuan flickering on the


    screen. Luke cast a nce at Jenny and said tonelessly, ¡°Bid.¡±

 Chapter182 Bid for the Ring

    Bid for the Ring


    The buttons for bid located near the sofa where Jenny was sitting, a row of ten blue buttons with


    number one to ten and a row of ten green ones. She pushed the blue button with number one randomly


    and five hundred and fifty thousand yuan, the bid price of their box were shown on the electronic


    screen.


    ¡°Number one for adding fifty thousand yuan, number two for adding one hundred thousand yuan and


    number three for adding one hundred and fifty thousand yuan, right?¡± Jenny looked up and asked.


    Luke nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What about the row of green buttons?¡± Jenny was a little curious.


    ¡°They represent the multiple of the present price you are going to bid.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Jenny drew back her hand with a rush.


    ¡°Is this really an auction? It is more dreadful than gambling.¡±


    For a while after Luke, no one bid for the ring. When the number five hundred and fifty thousand were


    flickering on the electronic screen and the countdown at the bottom right had been number two, a big


    number lighted up on the screen.


    ¡°One million and one hundred thousand yuan.¡±


    It was from the next-door box.


    Jenny had a look at the green buttons spontaneously and swallowed, ¡°The person must have high


    aspirations on the ring!¡±


    After such a high price, no one bid anymore. Since such a small ring couldn¡¯t be more useful except


    being collected in a box, it seemed a little modest for most vulgar people here.


    ¡°Bid,¡± Luke still said tonelessly.


    He didn¡¯t told Jenny how much did he want to add, so she still pushed the blue button with number one


    and the highest price became one million one hundred and fifty thousand yuan.


    However, the number one million and five hundred thousand soon appeared on the screen. It was still


    from the next-door box.


    ¡°Bid.¡±


    ¡°One million five hundred and fifty thousand yuan.¡±


    ¡°Two million yuan.¡±


    ¡°Bid.¡±


    In the box, except the voice of the host from the loudspeaker, only left the toneless word ¡°bid¡± from


    Luke. Jenny couldn¡¯t see how persistent was Luke for the ring from his face. She just added fifty


    thousand yuan unhurriedly each time and he didn¡¯t react to it. It seemed that he was bidding against


    the next-door people rather than for the ring.


    ¡°Five million yuan.¡±


    ¡°Bid.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± eximed Jenny. A ring with the starting price of two hundred thousand yuan now had


    increased over twenty times of its price. She was ignorant of antiques, but the high price was really


    ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°Bid.¡± Luke turned his head and cast a nce at her with a rxed look. ¡°What do you want to eat after


    the auction?¡±


    At the moment, Jenny was distracted and pushed wrongly to the green button.


    ¡°Ten million yuan from box 802.¡±


    As the voice of the host¡¯s clear words came from the loudspeaker, Jenny was stiff and stared at her


    hand with open mouth and nk brain.


    It seemed that Luke felt nothing about it since he had no response. Withdrawing the gaze from Jenny,


    he turned his head to the electronic screen.


    ¡°Ten million for the first time. Ten million for the second time. Ten million for the third time. That¡¯s the


    deal.¡±


    The final price of this gold-ted green jade ring is ten million yuan.


    At first, Jenny thought that she had done a wrong thing. However, while they were waiting for the


    transaction, Luke was very cozy and said with a joking tone, ¡°If you had added fifty thousand yuan


    again, I¡¯m afraid that the final price would have exceeded ten million yuan.¡±


    Jenny was slightly stunned. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You regard fifty thousand yuan as a low price and so does your opponent. Therefore, he wouldn¡¯t feel


    too much for adding fifty thousand yuan. Many a little makes a mickle. It is possible to be ten million


    yuan by adding fifty thousand yuan each time. He wouldn¡¯t have the same sense of gaping directly


    from five million yuan to ten million yuan if he just adds fifty thousand yuan each time. Adding more fifty


    thousand yuan wouldn¡¯t do much harm. That is the mental activity of a human.¡±


    The voice of Luke was not very loud but powerful and Jenny understood his words right away.


    Hesitating for a while, she asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you told me earlier?¡±


    Maybe they could make the deal at the price of five million yuan.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. The higher price the ring is, he would value it more. Today¡¯s auction is not only an


    auction.¡±


    Luke said these carelessly. When the host brought the ring to them followed by security officers, Luke


    wore the ring directly to the finger of Jenny. It fit well as if it were tailored to Jenny.


    Jenny felt her hand very heavy. It was like carrying a safe box. Ten million yuan? Are you kidding?


    ¡°Well, you shouldn¡¯t give it to me,¡± she said with hesitation.


    ¡°Wear it.¡±


    Then Luke patted her hand to let her sit down. ¡°Wait me for a moment. I have to deal with some


    business.¡±


    ¡°Why not take me with you?¡± said pouty Jenny with an aggrieved expression, ¡°Maybe you want to do


    some underhand things against me?¡±


    Luke looked gentle in his eyes.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to discuss some business things about boss Bao with Sky, so we should avoid being


    noticed. If you are interested, I¡¯ll tell you when I¡¯m back.¡±


    Jennyughed. ¡°I was joking. You go.¡±


    In fact, she had realized that today¡¯s auction was more like a friend-making party. Luke treated boss


    Bao very differently. Whether they ¡°encountered¡± at the door or they took a fancy to the same antique,


    these showed that Luke was very interested with boss Bao.


    Sky may be the helpful intermediary.


    Leaving the box, Luke looked for Sky to the nned ce. Their boxes located at the second floor


    while the ce they were going to meet was a lounge at the third floor.


    When he arrived, the door of the lounge was half closed. As he knocked at the door, there was no


    response, so he entered directly.


    Some human voice was heard from the toilet.


    ¡°Miss Song, since it is said that most stars don¡¯t have scars, how did you got the scar on your back? It


    looks obvious.¡±


    ¡°Well, I was bit by a giant smander when I swam in the water to save a person in an aquarium. This


    kind of fish can bite flesh out of a human, so the scar remains to today.


    ¡° Since stic surgery is developed now, why don¡¯t you have a try?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all right. If I cover my back with clothes, nobody shall notice the scar. I don¡¯t want to suffer the


    pain of stic surgery.¡±


    ¡°Miss Song, you are so kind! Who on earth were worthy of your save in the aquarium?¡±


    ¡°It was my brother, who was not able to swim. I couldn¡¯t think much at that time, so I just tried to save


    him when he fell down to the water.¡±


    As they kept talking in the toilet, Luke was standing there without a slight move, shocked.


    Then as the door of the toilet was opened, Sky came out clearing up the clothes with her head down.


    Then when she looked up and saw Luke, she was frightened. ¡°Luke, when...when did you arrived?¡±


    ¡°Did the aquarium name Pris Aquarium?¡±


    The voice of Luke reverberated in the whole lounge. His face was stiff with unbelievable expression,


    which rarely appeared.

 Chapter183 Substitute One Thing for Another

    Substitute One Thing for Another


    ¡°You... you heard it all?"


    Sky was astonished.


    Luke frowned and then gradually calmed down, "You saved me back then?"


    Sky nced at the waiter at the side, the waiter understood and left the room. Now only Luke and Sky


    were inside the lounge.


    "I have no intention to tell you, if Frankie hadn''t seen the scar on my back just now, I probably wouldn''t


    mentioned it, it''s been years."


    "Why didn¡¯t you say it back then?"


    "After you fell into the water that day, you were brought back to Flower House by the maid, and then


    your father came back, you had a fever for a week, I was afraid that your father would me you, so I


    did not say anything except that you were identally drenched by the rain, and that time my


    grandfather just died, I returned to France in a hurry, after a period of time I did not contact you, and


    then, things have passed so long that I feel there is no need to mention it."


    Sky poured tea and handed it to Luke, "Anyway, these years you have no other women around except


    me, the result is the same whether to mention it or not."


    Luke was slightly stunned, he took the tea cup from Sky''s hand, and there were mixed feelings in his


    heart.


    He had been looking for the little girl who saved him back then, but except for a Pris Oceanarium,


    which he renovated and expanded countless times, and a pool of biting giant smanders, there were


    no clues, the little girl who saved him back then seemed to have disappeared, and could never be


    found.


    Now suddenly found that the person who saved himself was around him all the time, this feeling, it was


    a little unbelievable, but Sky could tell all the details and she was no doubt the person who saved him.


    Perhaps the person who saved him was around him and apanied him all these years.


    His face gradually eased down, looking at Sky gently.


    "Let''s talk about something else, Luke, about Dillon, what''s your n? I see that Dillon really mind the


    fact that he didn''t get the ring."


    Sky''s words reminded Luke of his main business today.


    "How about we give the ring to Dillon?


    "No," Luke rejected the proposal at once, "at least not now, not yet."


    "Then what should I do?"


    A light shed in Luke''s eyes, he took a sip of tea, wiped the corner of his mouth slowly said, "There is


    no need to do anything, Dillon wille to us first."


    "Okay, then I''ll go back to Dillon¡¯s side."


    Sky got up and smoothed the folds on her skirt, walking towards the door with elegant steps.


    Thinking about what happened before, Luke frowned and looked at the figure for a long time and got up


    when she walked to the door and said, "Sky, if you need help, you can turn to me."


    "What can¡¯t I handle?" Sky turned her head and smiled, "It''s just that it''s better not to talk to Jenny


    about the past, I''m afraid she''ll misunderstand."


    Mentioning Jenny, a hint of elusive affection shed in Luke''s eyes.


    ¡°Okay."


    As he walked away from the box, Jenny held his arm and they met Dillon next door, who had juste


    out with Sky, looking unhappy.


    Seeing Luke, Dillon forced a smile, "You are young and energetic, this ring is worth far less than 10


    million, I didn''t expect it to be auctioned by you, you have guts."


    "The value of the ring is not in how much it is worth, but in whether my wife likes it or not."


    Luke''s look was calm, but his tone clearly expressed the importance he attached to Jenny.


    This was something that had never happened before in public. A warm current crossed her heart and


    Jenny lowered her head and smiled a little shyly.


    Dillon¡¯s look shifted from Luke to the hand on his arm. The slender white fingersplemented the


    emerald gilt ring as if they were born to wear the ring.


    This reminded him of his wife, if she were here, it would look better on her.


    Dillon was embarrassed, and he suddenly turned back after two steps, "Do you like to drink tea?"


    Luke raised his eyes and looked at Dillon, "It depends on what kind of tea it is."


    "The tea at my ce is all of the best quality, if you are free,e to my teahouse and enjoy the tea."


    Jenny noticed that Sky, who was following Dillon, had a smile on her face, as if the n was


    sessful, and exchanged a look with Luke when she was leaving, which made her ufortable.


    In the car, not long after leaving the center building, Luke''s cell phone rang, Jenny casually nced at


    it and saw a familiar number.


    Even though there was no note of the name, she still recognized it was Sky''s number.


    "Well, I know, thank you for today."


    "..."


    "I''ll treat you to dinner another day."


    "..."


    "Okay, I''ll have someone in Flower House prepare it."


    Jenny''s heart sank when she heard the words ¡®Flower House¡¯.


    After Luke hung up the phone, she sized up Luke''s face and hesitantly asked, "Is she going to Flower


    House?"


    "Yes," Luke looked down and called the housekeeper of Flower House, answering Jenny carelessly.


    "Josh, tell the kitchen to add more dishes in the evening, Sky is going over for dinner."


    After a few words of exnation, he hung up the phone and leaned back in his chair and closed his


    eyes.


    Seeing that he looked preupied, Jenny didn¡¯t say what she wanted to say.


    It''s just a meal, why are you so preupied?


    She vaguely felt that from the time they left today, there seemed to be something different about Luke''s


    attitude towards Sky, exactly what it was, she didn¡¯t know.


    When she returned to Flower House, she called Victoria and told her what she thought.


    Victoria was straight, knowing Luke had a sister who was his childhood friend, she said angrily on the


    other end of the phone, "Sister? Men have Sister Complex, you have to be careful. Luke invited her to


    the house for dinner, this is very tant, you have to show your status as hostess."


    "It''s just a meal. She helped Luke this afternoon. It was about business, she introduced a big client."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s very bad," Victoria eximed, "now it''s even worse. She not only is Luke¡¯s childhood friend, but


    also can help him in his career, you don''t have much chance of winning! You should act quickly!"


    "Act? It''s not as exaggerated as you say!"


    "If you don¡¯t believe, observe the dinner tonight. Women¡¯s intuitions are the most urate, you should


    believe in your own intuition," stopping here, Victoria seemed to suddenly remember something, rushed


    to say, "Well, I bought you a gift, as a congrattion to your marriage, although you don¡¯t hold a


    wedding yet, I think it''s useful to take and use it first ."


    "What is it?"


    "It''s meaningless to say it, you will know when you receive it." Victoria''s voice was mysterious, even


    with a hint of eroticism.

 Chapter184 Turn from A Guest to A Hostess?

    Turn from A Guest to A Hostess?


    When Jenny went downstairs withfortable light pink nightclothes, she saw Luke just picked up Sky


    into the door. In the doorway, she took off her jacket, do not know whether it was intentional or not, she


    casually handed it to Luke, and her tone also made Jenny very ufortable.


    "Luke, the heating inside the house is a bit hot, help me take my jacket first, I change my slippers."


    Luke did not say anything, directly took her coat and then handed it to the maid by his side.


    This actionforted Jenny a lot.


    It seemed there was no that kind of intimacy which Victoria mentioned.


    Maybe she just worried too much.


    During the dinner, Luke¡¯s grandma always put dished into Jenny¡¯s bowl, and then she looked at Sky


    and smiled,¡°I heard what Josh said, today you helped Luke a lot, help yourself to it. You are familiar


    with here, there is no need for me to serve you the dishes. I specially told the kitchen to make some


    dishes to your taste.¡±


    Sky smiled, "Grandma, you are too polite, I have known Luke since childhood, and I am not an


    stranger, it¡¯s just a small thing to help Luke. I just miss the food here, and I usually can¡¯t eat it, so I ask


    him for a meal."


    "You are a big star and how can¡¯t you have food like this? I heard what Josh said, the golden song and


    the award, you seem to be the first ce! You are a big star, and many people know you, right?"


    Grandmother squinted her eyes and looked at Sky with a smile, she paid a lot of attention to the


    entertainment industrytely, and from time to time, she would say some hot topics that even Jenny


    was startled.


    "It was nothing, actually Jenny is better. I heard that she won the Golden Bear Award at the age of 17,


    much earlier than me, and is now a popr actress. She also took the Comforters advertising before,


    and that ad was extremely wonderful."


    Mentioning this, Josh coughed at the side, interrupting Sky''s words.


    The ad of Comforters had never been shown in Flower House, and Luke¡¯s grandmother had never


    seen it. Although she liked Jenny and did not oppose her work, it was not good for the traditional old


    people to see a naked picture like that.


    In the Comforters¡¯mercial, Jenny''s entire back was exposed, so if Luke¡¯s grandmother saw it, she


    would be unhappy.


    Luke also looked at Sky, she immediately understood and changed the subject, "Grandma, the dish


    tastes good, can I pack a little to take away after dinner?"


    "Of course you can, I''ll let maids prepare one for youter."


    "Luke, taste it." Sky said and she picked up a piece of dessert and was about to put it inside Luke''s


    bowl.


    "He doesn''t like it, it''s too sweet." Jenny didn''t even think about it and blurted it out.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    In fact, she did not mean anything else, except for a little bit of jealousy. Besides Luke really didn¡¯t like


    to eat sweet things.


    This dessert, she had never seen him eat it.


    Luke¡¯s grandmother also froze, not knowing whether it was because Jenny''s attitude to stop it was too


    direct and forceful, or because Sky''s action to give Luke a dish was too ambiguous, in short, the


    original happy atmosphere became a bit delicate.


    Sky used chopsticks to pick up the dessert, her gesture stiffened for a moment, and then she gave


    Jenny a nce, raised the corners of her mouth and smiled, "Luke, have a try, do not let me lose face,


    try it."


    With that, she turned her chopsticks around and brought them directly to Luke''s mouth.


    Jenny didn''t bother to look at it, Luke didn''t like this kind of action, there was no need to think about it,


    he must will refuse it with a ck look and had his own food.


    But Luke¡¯s grandmother''s grip on Jenny''s hand suddenly tightened slightly, and she subconsciously


    raised her head.


    She saw Luke opened his mouth slightly and ate the piece of dessert with Sky''s chopsticks.


    If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she would never believe it.


    She felt she was like being struck by lightning.


    Skyughed aloud, "Ha, ha, see, I know Luke will never let me lose face,"


    "It''s too sweet..." Luke frowned and swallowed it grudgingly, then picked up the cup in his hand and


    drank water.


    He indeed didn¡¯t like desserts.


    But why Luke, who never catered to other people, cared about Sky so much? Jenny''s face was a little


    stiff.


    "Wait, there are crumbs on the cor, don''t move." Sky put down her chopsticks, drew a tissue, her


    slender fingers reached to Luke''s chest and cleaned off the dessert crumbs on his cor, which was


    very ambiguous.


    Luke¡¯s grandmother coughed, she looked at Luke and said unhappily, "Well, you are an adult, don''t


    know how to pay attention to the image while eating? How improper you are!"


    Sky smiled and withdrew her hand, "Grandma, it''s my fault, I gave the dessert to Luke."


    Luke did not react, dusted his cor and took another sip of water.


    Luke¡¯s grandmother couldn''t bear to see these two people being so ambiguous in front of Jenny, she


    was afraid that Jenny would think too much, patting her hand secretly under the table, smiling, "Jenny


    is good-tempered, if someone else''s wife saw this, regardless of what kind of sister she is, should have


    expressed her anger, right? "


    Sky''s expression changed and said embarrassingly, "Yes, Jenny''s temper is really good."


    The atmosphere was not good, and Jenny was not able to eat more.


    Luke¡¯s grandmother casually asked Sky about her recent situation, which also intended to ease the


    atmosphere.


    "Grandma, my apartment has been remodeled in the past two days, and it''s impossible to live in the


    messy house. I know you care about me, can I move in Flower House for a few days?¡±


    Luke¡¯s grandmother was slightly stunned, rolled her eyes and looked at her grandson, coughing, "My


    rooms here are not cleaned, and there is no venttion. It¡¯s a trouble to clean the rooms. How about


    you find a hotel, and I¡¯ll pay for that?"


    "Well." Sky look disappointed, turned her head to look at Luke, "What about Luke''s apartment? Can I


    stay there for two days? I''m a little scared to stay in the hotel alone, and it''s not very safe."


    Jenny and Luke¡¯s grandmother looked at Luke in unison.


    Luke didn¡¯t change his expression, "Tomorrow, I¡¯ll let Chen to go over and help you move your things."


    When she heard these words, Jenny''s heart sank, and was extremely ufortable.


    Luke¡¯s grandmother hurriedly said, "It¡¯s not proper for you two to live together, and this is not good for


    Sky''s reputation if word gets out."


    "It''s okay, I am not afraid of the rumor, I believe in Luke¡¯s character."


    "Well, this is not a question of character..." Luke¡¯s grandmother nced out of the corner of her eye to


    see her granddaughter-inw. Jenny lowered her head and said nothing, she was depressed to the


    extreme but had no reaction. Luke¡¯s grandmother was very worried and hurriedly said, "You¡¯d better


    live here with me, there was no maid in Luke¡¯s apartment to take care of you. What do you think?"

 Chapter185 Live Together

    LiveTogether


    ¡°Sorry to bother you, grandma. Jenny is pregnant and you still have to take care of her,¡± Sky said with a


    worried expression, ¡° Maybe I can live in Luke¡¯s apartment. I can take care of myself.¡±


    ¡°No bother at all,¡± Diana said. Then she looked at Luke and asked significantly, ¡°Luke, what do you


    think?¡± There was a little bit of a threat in her words.


    Luke looked at Sky expressionless and said coolly, ¡°There are many servants here. You can also


    apany Jenny.¡±


    Sky¡¯s face darkened slightly, but she still showed a smile, a little unwilling, ¡°Will Jenny be unwilling?


    After all, I will definitely disturb her if I live here. We need to take care of the mood of a pregnant


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    woman.¡±


    When they were speaking, Jenny lowered her head and said nothing. Originally, she had no opinion on


    Sky living in the Flower House. After all, this house was big, wherever she lived, as long as she


    wouldn¡¯t live with Luke in the same room. But Sky came to ask her opinion.


    Jenny raised her head and found that everyone at the table looking at her.


    ¡°I certainly don¡¯t mind. If someone apanies me, it can be a little lively.¡±


    After hearing this sentence, Sky¡¯s eyes shed a slight contempt.


    Jenny had no background. In this family, she really had no right to speak. Even if she had, she just


    echoed other people¡¯s words. Thinking about it this way, she thought that Luke didn¡¯t care much about


    her. Perhaps he just looked for novelty and regarded Jenny as a fresh toy.


    It would be nice as long as...he did not know that it was Jenny who saved him.


    Discovering Sky¡¯s contempt, Jenny frowned, and suddenly changed her idea. She slightly raised her


    chin and said coldly, ¡°Lina, please clean up the guest bedroom on the first floor for Miss. Sky to live in.¡±


    The first floor?


    Sky¡¯s expression changed, ¡°There are many rooms on the second floor. I can still live on the second


    floor. The one I lived inst time is fine.¡±


    Thest time she was living in the guestroom farthest from the master bedroom. It was almost the


    same as the master bedroom. Everything needed was ready no matter the size or the decoration. The


    only drawback was that the room was too good. Jenny disliked Sky¡¯s current air of defiance, so she


    wanted Sky to live on the first floor, a little farther.


    ¡°Sorry, Miss Sky, the equipment on the second floor is in need of repair in the early spring. We will ask


    someone to check it these two days. Except for the master bedroom, there is no bedroom to live in.¡±


    Jenny nced at Sky and said tonelessly.


    ¡°Lina, youst said the circuit of the guest bedroom was in need of repair, right? And the air-


    conditioning facilities also need to be maintained?¡±


    The servant standing beside her went nk and then nodded her head fleetly, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s time for


    electrical maintenance.¡±


    Sky¡¯s eyes met Jenny¡¯s. She couldn¡¯t do anything since Diana was present. She knew that it was


    clearly an excuse. When she wanted to live in, she was told that it was time for maintenance.


    ¡°How about you and Luke? Are youing to live on the first floor either?¡±


    Jenny was stunned and speechless for a moment.


    She thought that she had dug a pit for herself.


    ¡°No, she wille back to the apartment with me these two days.¡±


    A cold voice sounded from the side of Sky. Luke used his bony fingertips to sandwich the tablecloth


    and then slowly wiped the corner of his mouth.


    His movement, no matter wiping his mouth or putting down the tablecloth, made him look like a


    nobleman of thest century.


    ¡°The apartment is close to the hospital, which is convenient for pregnancy tests.¡±


    Only those people who thought Jenny was pregnant would believe this kind of nonsense.


    Sky was stunned for a moment. Her face was a little stiff and she looked up at Lu Luke in a moment of


    reluctance, with a somewhat coquettish tone in her words, ¡°Luke, no one takes care of Jenny in the


    apartment. I can go there with you so that I can help you take care of her.¡±


    Before Luke could speak, Diana who had been watching the scene of bustle interrupted, ¡°No, I will ask


    Lina to take care of Jenny. Luke¡¯s apartment is not big, so you¡¯d better stay with me. After Jenny


    leaves, I will feel boring since no one apanies me.¡±


    Sky still wanted to have a try for it but Luke had wiped his hands and stood up, ¡°I¡¯m ready, take your


    time.¡±


    The oue was definitely settled.


    Looking at Luke¡¯s back, Jenny felt some indescribable joy in her heart.


    Diana liked watching the young couple flirting and cursing best. Seeing this scene, she pushed her


    elbow and said with an ambiguous expression, ¡°Jenny, haven¡¯t you finished eating? what are you doing


    here? Go to the kitchen and ask the maids to prepare some fruits and deliver them to Luke¡¯s study.¡±


    Jenny stared nkly for a few seconds, then reacted, got up and left the table, ¡°Okay, take your time,


    grandma.¡±


    ¡°Walk slowly and be careful of the baby,¡± Diana shouted to Jenny¡¯s back.


    Hearing that, Jenny¡¯s back was a little stiff.


    In Sky¡¯s eyes, this action had a different meaning.


    ¡°Sky, you shall have more and don¡¯t care about them. They show affection at home all day long. I¡¯m too


    old to bear such a scene. It''s better to move away.¡±


    Diana said with a huge smile, which clearly meant that she liked them showing affection.


    Jenny lowered her head and smiled reluctantly. Thinking of Jenny¡¯s walking posture a moment ago,


    she raised her head slowly and looked at Diana, ¡°Grandma, do you think it¡¯s better for Jenny to have a


    boy or a girl?¡±


    Diana liked talking about the unborn baby with the other best. The moment she heard Sky talking about


    it, she was immediately delighted, ¡°It would be better if the first child is a boy and the second one is a


    girl. Then the brother can take care of the sister. If the first child is a girl, she will be tired to be a sister. I


    don¡¯t want her to get tired.¡±


    Sky lowered her head to avoid eye contact with Diana and unnaturally stroked the broken hair beside


    her ear, ¡°Do you value this child?¡±


    ¡°Sure! After Kian is gone, Luke is the only child in this family. He had a grumpy character since he was


    a child, which seemed that he had never been interested in girls. I was still worried about it before


    Jenny came here. He stayed with George Qiao all day long before, which made me think that he liked


    men!¡±


    Diana frowned and looked worried, ¡°Although people are more enlightened now, men can not give birth


    to a child so Jenny is our savior.¡±


    Sky didn¡¯t know whether to cry or tough, ¡°You have doubted that Luke and George...You really think


    too much.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because he has never brought a woman home.¡±


    ¡°Maybe he has not met the girl that he really loves. You shouldn¡¯t force him to do these things.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care whether he loves her or not.¡± Diana raised her head haughtily, ¡°He should be responsible


    for Jenny. Jenny is pregnant and the child is the flesh and blood of our family. It¡¯s not a joke.¡±


    In Sky¡¯s opinion, the words of Diana are inseparable from the child.


    Sky watched Diana leave the table and then sat in the living room for a while. She looked at the


    direction of the study on the second floor with a faint sarcasm in her eyes.


    ¡°I will not allow you to use the child as your shield.¡±

 Chapter186 Fear

    Fear


    Jenny opened the door and put the fruit te on the tea table.


    ¡°Grandma said it¡¯s better to eat some fruit after dinner.¡±


    ¡°Just grandma said?¡± Luke who was behind the desk raised his head and looked at Jenny with interest,


    ¡°Your hostess¡¯s posture just now is good. Are you jealous?¡±


    When it came to this, Jenny was shy and gave him an angry look, ¡°No, it¡¯s because the electric


    appliance is in need of repair. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Lina.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Luke deliberately said with a lengthened ending and slightly raised his chin to give her a look,


    ¡°Since it¡¯s not because of jealousy but electrical maintenance, we can also move to the first floor to


    live.¡±


    Jenny felt her heart tighten and gritted her teeth, ¡°Whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°I thought the bedroom that Sky lives in is good.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Jenny bounced off the sofa abruptly and zed at Luke, ¡°I don¡¯t care even if you move into her


    room.¡±


    Jenny angrily went to the door of the study. When she reached out to pull the handle of the door, a


    smiling voice came from behind, ¡°Pack the things we use frequently. Chen will pick us upter.¡±


    She lowered her head and smiled. Her displeasure was immediately gone, reced by a haughty face,


    and then she went straight out.


    Luke liked Jenny¡¯s joyful appearance. There were too many things to consider around. Whether it was


    the environment in which he grew up or the group he ran now, it seemed that he would never be able to


    get rid of intrigue.


    Even if he thought deeply enough and he could always think of a step that others ignored, but


    sometimes he still felt that such a life seemed to be meaningless. George once asked him if he felt tired


    since he had to consider everything around him. Was there anyone who cared about his money, his


    wealth, or even the power in his hands, or the power of the entire Lu family?


    To be honest, he didn¡¯t feel tired. The rigorous training since childhood made him ustomed to


    overloaded thinking and work. But one night after knowing Jenny, when he stood on the top of a high-


    rise building and got a bird¡¯s-eye view of the whole city, he suddenly hoped that someone would bring


    him a ss of milk and this person must be Jenny.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, Jenny went back to the bedroom and turned over the suitcase to pack her things. Although


    there was nothingcking in the apartment, she used to carry some things personally with her.


    She held a small white medicine bottle in her palm for a while. She hesitated before putting it in her


    carry-on bag.


    There were not many things so an eighteen-inch silver box was enough.


    After walking around in the room, she took a look at herself. She found that she was still wearing house


    clothes, and hurried to the closet to get a dress and put it on.


    The sound of opening the door suddenly rang out behind her, apanied by a familiar voice, ¡°Jenny,


    I didn¡¯t bring pajamas. Grandma said that...¡±


    At the same time, Jenny hurriedly picked up her jacket to block her stomach and then looked towards


    the door.


    Sky stood at the door of the room and stared at Jenny, ¡°Grandma said you have pajamas here. Is it


    convenient for me to borrow one?¡±


    Jenny¡¯s face was stiff, and her tone of voice was simple and quick as if she was anxious to drive Sky


    away, ¡°There is a new one in the innermost drawer of the cloakroom on the right-hand side of the


    house.¡±


    Sky tilted her head and seemed not to see anything, walking straight away, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You are wee.¡±


    After Sky left, Jenny looked down at her t lower abdomen with lingering fear, frowning and looking


    back at the obviously modified bandage pillow on the bed.


    Did Sky really not notice anything?


    After returning to the apartment, Jenny was always uneasy. She even tossed and couldn¡¯t fall asleep at


    night.


    Luke was already asleep, but he was awakened by Jenny¡¯s action of turning over. He couldn¡¯t bear it


    so he simply dragged her into his arms and held his chin against her forehead, with a bewitching voice,


    ¡°If you move again, I will make you move all night.¡±


    Hearing that, Jenny stiffened and then settled down.


    The next day, Luke went to work after having breakfast with Jenny at home. Jenny was not really


    pregnant, so when they left the night before, Luke deliberately found a reason to prevaricate and did


    not let Lina follow. He wished Jenny to have a good rest in the apartment since she had pretended to


    be pregnant for so long.


    Luke¡¯s original intention was that Jenny could rx at home by herself without any scruple as if she


    was giving herself a vacation, but she was not free herself. When George called, she just cleaned up


    the pots and pans. She wiped her hands and pressed the answer button.


    The person on the other end of the phone still had a cynical attitude, as if she could see his


    unscrupulous smile across the screen, ¡°I have arranged the matter you asked me to do. You have an


    interview this afternoon, but which role you can get depends on your own abilities.¡±


    The roles of the heroes and heroines had been determined. The remaining young heroes and


    concubines were selected through the audition. All people could participate in the audition such as


    superstars, students of the film and television school, or amateurs who had never engaged in making a


    film.


    Of course, as to what method to use behind it, it depended on their own abilities.


    Jenny believed that she could at least get a role with the help of George.


    The interview location was set in the office building of the Far East Cinema Group, and the small


    auditorium was specially reserved. After the interview, they returned backstage. Jenny nced through


    the crack of the backstage door. There were five or six judges sitting in the audience including the


    director, the screenwriter, and the original author. They were discussing the interview seriously.


    The content of the interview was an impromptu performance. Everyone would perform whatever role


    they got in the lottery. There was no prop and the costumes were also modern ones. At this time, it was


    all about one''s own aura and acting skills.


    Jenny opened the lot she had drawn, and there was a line on it. Concubine Liu was framed and


    relegated to limbo. When she was dying, shey on the bed and said to her close maidservant,


    using the Emperor who brought her from the brothel to the pce.


    The difficulty of this line was not to perform the despair of a prostitute who was relegated to limbo after


    being pampered by thousands of people but to perform her uprightness and vixenish nature mingled


    with the despair.


    A dying person was still arrogant and sonorous.


    ¡°Meyers, after I die, the people in the pce will definitely refuse to en-coffin me ording to the


    concubine¡¯s specifications. If it really happens, you don¡¯t have to stand up for me. I don¡¯t care about


    these external things. You only need to take out the red robe at the bottom of my box and put it on for


    me. Set fire to me and then sprinkle my cremains in the Miluo River.¡±


    When the line was read here, the maidservant should say, ¡°Oh...please don¡¯t say this. Do you need me


    to take a message to the Emperor?¡±


    Because no one ran lines with her, Jenny paused, ¡°No, I have said everything I want to say in my life,


    but here, it has be something I shouldn¡¯t say or can¡¯t say. This ce is not where I should stay.


    It¡¯s okay to die like this...¡± Concubine Liu coughed and coughed.

 Chapter187 The Role

    The Role


    ¡°Concubine Law¡± (yed by Jenny) leaned on the wall with one of her hands on her chest and


    denounced firmly, tears falling down her cheeks, ¡°Everyone says I¡¯m dirty. For my next life, I would... i


    would definitely be the most famous actress in Jinling City! By then, i would never... ever... step in


    Zijing City till the end of my life.¡± When finishing herst words, ¡°Concubine Law¡± suddenly red with


    bulging veins in her necks as if she was clutched on her throat and her hands stretched out towards the


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    sky just like trying to catch something, ¡°Your Majesty... Your Majesty... you... you...¡±


    In the original drama, it was ¡°Your Majesty, you should havee to see me off...¡±. But Jenny figured


    out at the backstage that this doesn¡¯t sound like the proud Concubine Law, who would not be waiting


    for the man who had broken her heart at the end of her life, because she was not afraid to die for what


    was right. Jenny didn¡¯t know how to modify the lines until she was on the stage, fully resonated with the


    character. She just winged it. For someone who was about to die, maybe she had so many things to


    say, but she just needed to say the name of that man. And what she hadn¡¯t said was a kind of sorrowful


    yet precious pity.


    The audience erupted in apuse. The author and the scriptwriter were very clear about the lines. The


    author spoke first. She was a young woman at her thirties. She adjusted her sses and asked


    attentively, ¡°You¡¯ve changed the lines?¡±


    It was dark so Jenny was not sure of the woman¡¯s facial expression. She hesitated for a second and


    replied frankly, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to change it in the first ce. When i was ying this role, i just felt that it


    might be more appropriate this way.¡±


    The scriptwriter was a serious woman at her forties, who got control of all the lines so she didn¡¯t like


    others to change the lines at all.She looked at Jenny frowning, ¡°You felt? Have you read this book? You


    just changed the lines at random. I don¡¯t think we can ept an inexperienced youngdy like you.¡±


    ¡°What you said makes sense. But she did make a nice modification of the lines.¡± the young woman


    retorted friendly, ¡°and her acting was great. I have seen the movie she yed, which had won the


    Golden Bear.¡±


    ¡°So, you think she¡¯s suitable for this role?¡± the director looked at the author across the scriptwriter.


    ¡°So far, so good. She did yed ¡°Concubine Law¡± perfectly.¡±


    ¡°Come on! Even if she did y it well just now, she will not necessarily get the role then.¡± The


    scriptwriter turned to the director with a profound look, ¡°Director Wen, we should be more careful about


    this role, right?¡±


    Hearing this, the director felt troubled remembering the call from the investors before this audition, ¡°All


    right, next one...¡±


    ¡°I can try other roles if this one is not avable,¡± Jenny said with eagerness. When she saw the


    scriptwriter¡¯s propound look just now, she understood that this role might have been assigned to


    someone else. She didn¡¯t want to look for the trouble.


    The director, as a man focused on art, was sick of but had to deal with these operations. He was


    impatient now and kind of annoyed at the role just yed by Jenny so he waved his hand impatiently to


    Jenny who still stuck there, ¡°There¡¯s no more. Time¡¯s up. Next one...¡±


    ¡°Maybe she can try ying Concubine Pure. What do you think?¡± the author said friendly in an inquiry


    tone.


    The director stopped for a second, ¡°Concubine Pure?¡±


    In the drama, Concubine Pure was an innocent girl who was just sent to the Pce at the age of


    sixteen. She was having a smooth life in the Pce thanks to her powerful family background, which


    helped to keep her from danger. There was a famous scene in which Concubine Pure ran into Prince


    Thirteen when she was chasing butterflies.


    Although it was normal and not hard for actresses to switch between roles, it was hard for Jenny to win


    the audience again ying an innocent and carefreedy in contrast to the role of a famous prostitute,


    tough and sexy, whom she just yed a while ago. Jenny was worried that the image of Concubine


    Law she just yed was so deep in the audience¡¯s minds that her new image as the Concubine Pure


    might not be epted.


    The director hesitated for a second and nodded with approval.


    With sharp eyes, the director looked at Jenny with appreciation when she just started to read the lines,


    haven¡¯t finishing the audition.


    ¡°What a yboy...¡± ¡°Concubine Pure¡± was scared and angry. She frowned with her hands on her waist


    and looked at the man in front of her, who just popped up out of the woods. Just a quick note, Jenny


    was indeed ying in front of air.


    ¡°She¡¯s quite good, huh?¡± the author asked in a low voice.


    The director nodded, ¡°You bet! We will take her. As for the roles, we will discusster.¡±


    Jenny knew she nailed the audition from the look of the director so she walked out of the FarEast Film


    & Television Building with delight. She was wearing an oversize coat covering her body so that the


    director wouldn¡¯t suspect that she was pregnant. It was long before the y started shooting. She


    might have already had her baby by then so there was really no need for her to ask for the trouble.


    Having walked out of the building, she gave Victoria a call, ¡°I¡¯m happy today. Let¡¯s go have a feast. My


    treat.¡±


    ¡°Great! I¡¯m off duty today. I¡¯m on my way to pick you up.¡±


    The delightful voice made her even happier. Victoria preferred noisy but Jenny as an actress, shouldn¡¯t


    go into the crowd but she still took Jenny to the most crowded shopping mall in the city center, leaving


    fear behind.


    ¡°Look at you wearing mask and hat in ck. It¡¯s so obvious you know. You actresses don¡¯t know how to


    disguise.¡±


    Victoria put a yellow hat on Jenny¡¯s head and then covered her neck with a id scarf. Finally, Jenny


    was turned into a nerd wearing the sses with ck spectacles. Jenny stood in front of the mirror to


    find herself totally clumsy and dated.


    ¡°I¡¯m 100% positive that no one can recognize you in this way.¡±


    Even Jenny couldn¡¯t recognize herself dressing up like this, let alone others. When shopping in the


    mall, Jenny could totally experience the disdain those salespersons had for her. Jenny picked a dress


    casually and felt the quality which was not bad. Suddenly she heard an indifferent voice, ¡°Hello, Miss,


    the price for this dress is 6800 yuan...¡±


    Jenny felt confused for a second, ¡°OK.¡±


    ¡°Would you like to check out the discounted section over there?¡± the salesperson said with a fake


    smile, pointing to the clothes beside the door, which were on sale with a discount of up to 90% off.


    A first, Jenny didn¡¯t understand the implication of the salesperson. Hearing this, she totally got it. She


    just smiled politely and before she spoke, a sharp voice came to her ears, ¡°What the hell are you


    talking? Don¡¯t you dare to say it again?¡±

 Chapter188 Justice Ignited

    Justice Ignited


    Victoria had a short fuse, who was easily irritated. When in the dressing room, she overheard the


    conversation. She was so furious that she came out immediately with the slippers and scolded the


    salesperson sparing no efforts.


    ¡°You are such a snob! Customer first! Understand? You think she can¡¯t afford your dress just because


    she dresses like this? I want to talk to your manager...¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it. I was just rmending the clothes that might be more suitable for her. Don¡¯t be


    irrational, OK?¡± the salesperson who might be a green hand was quite young and fearless.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Victoria was more furious, ¡°All right, don¡¯t bother to talk to your manager. I will just


    record how you treat customers and post it online. Everyone loveswork consensus. Don¡¯t they?¡±


    Victoria said, taking out her phone to record the shop thoroughly. When she turned the camera at the


    salesperson, the salesperson buried her face in her hands and said, ¡°I will call the police if you don¡¯t


    stop now.¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Sure. I will call the police if you don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± the salesperson tried to stop Victoria from recording while holding her arm, which resulted in the


    split of the delicatece dress.


    ¡°Ssh¡± everyone heard the clear sound.


    Jenny didn¡¯t know what to say and suddenly thought of the sentence quoted from lines, that people


    wouldn¡¯t see the beauty until it was broken apart. A dress of 6800 yuan was nothing special to her but


    she was sorry for the dress when it was torn apart in front of her. Victoria looked raged seeing the


    broken sleeve and kicked down the clothes stand next to her. The whole row of stands fell down to the


    floor.


    ¡°How dare you to fight with me! What kind of fucking salesperson you are?¡±


    Jenny stood there stunt. She could not speak anything but turned a blind eye to the mess. She knew


    she wouldn¡¯t be able to stop Victoria based on her past living experience with Victoria for more than 3


    years.


    What had been quite an expensive shop was all messed up as if it had been robbed. The director of


    the shop and other salespersons all came out to apologize and the young salesperson who triggered


    this was now speechless with scare.


    The director was a good-looking man in histe twenties. It looked like he was quite responsible. After


    learning what happened, he nced at the loss of the shop and said, ¡°Miss Victoria, this broken dress


    is on our salesperson and we will give you a new dress aspensationter.¡±


    ¡°Now you are talking.¡± Victoria brushed her arms and the split got worse when she touched the thread


    of the broken part.


    The director looked at Victoria gently and said, ¡°And you will be responsible for the loss of our shop.¡±


    Well, it seemed fair for Victoria to take care of the loss since she ignited the fight while she could have


    solved it in a better way.


    ¡°All right! I will take my fair share in case someone think we can¡¯t afford it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s cool! Let me see! A broken ss light decoration, the broken corner of the emerald screen, the


    broken ss of the essory counter, and the cost for clearing up these clothes. Totally 82,000 yuan.


    We will just round it up to 80,000. Would you like to pay in cash or by card?¡±


    Victoria felt troubled. She nced at Jenny and asked in a low voice, ¡°Do you have money with you?¡±


    Being helpless, Jenny said, ¡°There¡¯s 12,000 yuan in my card. It might cover the small part. What do


    you think?¡±


    ¡°What should we do? I have spent all my monthly allowance on bags.¡±


    Jenny frowned and pulled Victoria, ¡°You just pay because they say so?¡±


    This director was not an easy one. He just trapped Victoria by giving her some benefits first, which


    Victoria fell for without notice.


    Jenny had a good temper mainly because as an actress, she had to control her temper especially in


    public. That was why she could be so calm while being humiliated by the salesperson. It wouldn¡¯t do


    her any good if the issue escted.


    Jenny insisted on not paying for the loss of the shop. On the one hand, they really didn¡¯t have enough


    money with them. On the other hand, this director was so cunning that he trapped Victoria, which made


    her angry.


    ¡°I did break those things. But if it was not for your salesperson who started it by fighting with me, i


    wouldn¡¯t have broken them either.¡± Victoria behaved like a shrew. She nced at the staff in the shop


    and said, holding her arms, ¡°I will not pay for your loss. Instead, you will have to apologize to me.¡±


    Seeing this, the director called for securities. The situation which had been temporarily temporarily


    controlled was back to chaos again.


    ¡°Fuck off! Don¡¯t you dare to touch me.¡±


    One of the securities,not sure of the situation, came up to pull Victoria¡¯s shoulder and was beaten badly


    in a second, crying, ¡°Ouch...¡±


    ¡°You will be more sorry if you dare to touch me again.¡±


    Victoria got hold of the security¡¯s shoulder andid him on the stand, which brought down more clothes


    to the floor and the emerald screen was now in pieces. Everyone was stunt.


    ¡°Mr. President... Mr. President...¡± someone shouted and an old man in suit walked from the crowd with


    his walking stick. Although with gray hair, he was quite strong and healthy with a serious look. He


    walked in with anger, ¡°What happened? Why the mess? What¡¯s the brand? Who¡¯s in charge?¡±


    Jenny stood on the side without saying anything because she¡¯d better avoid crowd.


    Victoria who had nothing to fear, snapped her fingers and said, ¡°So you are the president? I was


    looking for someone in charge. Maybe you can find him for me since you are the president and you


    have the power.¡±


    ¡°Youngdy, so you broke all this?¡± the old man looked at Victoria in rage.


    ¡°I also broke the security¡¯s arm!¡± Victoria said with one of her legs on the couch as if she was the boss,


    ¡°Seriously, if you guys are gonna bully me, i can tell you i have the evidence in my phone. You might be


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    too old to understand the power ofwork consensus.¡±


    Jenny didn¡¯t know what to do. She could only turn a blind eye to all this. She couldn¡¯t imagine how


    Victoria would be once she found out who this old man was.


    ¡°Then tell me what made you, a youngdy to ruin the shop.¡± the old man seemed interested. He got


    hold of his walking stick and then patted on the back of the couch, ¡°Remember the chair is for sitting


    not for standing on it. Sit down to talk.¡±

 Chapter189 Caused a tumult in Marriott Plaza

    Caused a tumult in Marriott za


    "Would you handle it if I told you?"


    "So many eyes are watching, you have my word if you are right, I will let all employees of this store get


    out of the mall, "


    When she heard that, Jenny Jin felt that her heart was trembling. After Victoria''s exaggerated


    modification, a sarcasm that the clerk said to her turned into that the person was giving her attitude, so


    Jenny wouldn''t be surprised at all that if you let her repeat it again, it would be further escted to


    insult and discrimination against her personality.


    ¡°The store manager asked you forpensation? How much did they want?¡±


    The old man said, his face showed no emotion.


    "RMB80,000, and they said that they didn''t count me the oddments of RMB2000. It''s almost funny, did I


    look like the person who needs that RMB2000!"


    Seeing the pride on Victoria''s face, Jenny Jin swallowed. Yes, yes, you do notck the RMB2,000, but


    you need more.


    "As forpensation, my friend will be here to handle it." said Victoria, spreading out her hands, "but


    they must apologize to me and my friend."


    "Manager Matthew is here!" someone yelled at the door, and a man then emerged from the crowd with


    sweat standing in drops on his forehead. He was dressed in a decent suit with a manager''s namete


    on his chest. When he saw the old man, he was so scared that he could barely remain standing.


    ¡°Chairman! What... What brings you down here today?"


    "Humph, the mall would be turned upside down if I didn''te." sneered the old man and looked at the


    manager, "Manager Matthew, right? You are really doing a great job in the area, humph. I''d talk to your


    chair Mr. Ciao carefully."


    They were in an internal conversation, Victoria understood enough to walk away. She patted Jenny Jin


    on the shoulder, "Hey, do you think this old man would exempt us from thepensation?"


    Jenny Jin nced at the luxurious decoration of the mall outside the store, and then turned back to


    Victoria, "Do you know who owns the mall?"


    "How am I supposed to know?" said Victoria, and turned down the corners of her mouth, ¡°I just got


    back from abroad not too long ago, how am I supposed to be familiar with these malls in China."


    "Marriott za, thergest chain ofrge-scalemercial zas in China, and the biggest industry


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    under the Ciao Group."


    ¡°So? ¡±


    Victoria still had no idea, "So what, it is a big store, but it can''t bully us relying on that."


    Jenny Jin sighed helplessly and directly made phone calls right in front of her, "George Ciao, I''m at the


    Marriott za in the city center, with Victoria."


    "..."


    "The chairman is also here, Victoria smashed a store."


    "..."


    "You are nearby? Then why don''t youe quickly?"


    "..."


    "Why did you call George Ciao...Shit..." Victoria came to herself for a minute, "You mean, George Ciao


    family owns the mall?"


    Sitting on the sofa, Jenny Jin folded her arms, nced at the crowd, and twisted her head to cover half


    of her face with a scarf, drinking water slowly.


    Thinking about these, she wanted tough. When George Ciaoes, things must get more


    interesting. The prospective girlfriend caused trouble at the store in their own mall and even called her


    future father-inw an old man.


    Five minutester, George Ciao got here, perspiration dripping from his forehead. He nced at the


    crowd at the door, and threw the inaction security guard an annihting nce, "Go, go, nothing to see


    here."


    At the moment, Manager Matthew was standing in front of the old man with a lot of bowing and


    scraping, and mopped repeatedly at his brow. When he heard George Qiao''s voice, fright weakened


    his knees that he almost hit the ground.


    For God''s sake, whom on earth did the shopping guide mess with? Not only did the chairman be here,


    even the yful boy of the chairman family came here, too.


    Jesus, have some mercy on me! Offending people in high ces inexplicably, how can I live after that?


    "Did my dad put you in a bad position? " As soon as George Qiao came in, he pushed people away


    and ran up to Victoria, taking her by the shoulders and carefully checking the back and forth, right and


    left of her body, lest she could get even a tiny little bit of damage.


    "What are you doing here?" The old man''s voice sounded behind him, with a strong questioning.


    Jenny Jin looked up at them and found that George Qiao in a white casual suit got stiff from head to


    foot obviously.


    From the way he reacted before and after, it seemed that the yful boy also had someone who was


    afraid.


    The old man frowned and stared at his son, and then looked at the girl who was being guarded by him.


    He understood what was going on at a nce, and his face softened a little.


    George Qiao swallowed, he had to bite the bullet and said, ¡°Dad, don''t bother about that and leave it to


    me. I''ll talk to my brother. Let''s smooth things over, please?¡°


    "Nonsense!" said the old man, his eyes staring. His temper that had been softened suddenly sprang up


    again, and he shouted directly at George Qiao, "This is how you deal with things? Fortunately, this mall


    was not given over to your care. Otherwise, the whole mall would be smashed up."


    George Qiao''s blood turned cold by the shouting, his temples throbbed. After a while, he said through


    clenched teeth, "Anyway, you can''t do anything to Victoria. It was the people in the store who were in


    the wrong for this time, you got to be reasonable."


    Victoria was originally standing behind George Qiao, but when she heard this, she thought that the old


    man was an unreasonable man at once. She pushed George Qiao aside and said, "Hey, old man, are


    you going to break your words?"


    George Qiao''s face turned greener than ever when he heard the word "old man".


    The old man was still wearing a poker face. He nced at Victoria, and said in a deep voice, "Fail to


    keep my words made to a little girl like you? How do you think I built myrge estate, stole?"


    After saying this, he turned towards Manager Matthew and nced at him. He boomed, "I need the


    manager and all the clerks of this store to disappear from the mall within ten minutes. The store will be


    back to sublet starting tomorrow. This clothing brand will be withdrawn from the Marriott za


    permanently in the future. Inform your head Mr. Qiao of this matter. You have one week. If let me see


    this brand in the mall again when Ie out in the future. Both you and Mr. Qiao will pack stuff up."


    The way that the old man spoke like a bandit. For this point, Jenny Jin, a bystander, felt that he and


    Victoria inexplicably hit it off.


    The handsome young shop manager turned pale, he couldn''t even dare to pack his stuff, and just ran


    away like that with terror. The people at the door also dispersed, and Manager Matthew got the order,


    rushed away to report to the eldest brother of George Qiao. Suddenly there were only a few people left


    in the shop.


    "A bold and admirable move, old man!" Victoria patted George Qiao on his shoulder, and gave the old


    man the thumbs up with the other hand, looking very proud.


    The old man nced at George Qiao, and left a sentence before leaving, "Son,e home this


    Saturday, your mother missed you," then nced at Victoria, continued to say, "We all hope to see you


    take a formal girlfriend home."


    And then only when the old man reached the door did George Qiao realize the meaning of these


    words. He looked at the door bemusedly, and didn''t speak for a while.


    However, our Miss Victoria beside him still looked like she didn''t understand anything, and suddenly


    she reached out her hand and gave him a beat on the head, "Uh, what¡¯s wrong with you? Seeing your


    dad weaken your legs? My... Don''t you usually act like you are not afraid of anything?"


    George Qiao covered his head with his hand and looked at Victoria. After a while, he finally managed


    to speak out, "Are you free this Saturday?"


    "What? Are you gonna buy me dinner?"


    Seeing this scene, Jenny Jin couldn''t keep silent any more. She nudged her in the arm, "Idiot, he is not


    only inviting you to dinner, but also taking you home for dinner!"


    "Home? Whose? His shitty apartment?... No, thanks, I¡¯m not going." Victoria still didn¡¯t get it at all.


    "My parents'' house."


    George Qiao took a deep breath, and there was even a slight shy look in his eyes.


    Jenny Jin pushed her ck-rimmed sses up her nose, tilted her head to the side and looked at the


    puzzled look on her closest friend, suddenlyughed out loud.

 Chapter190 Appetite contest

    Appetite contest


    Luke Up Group is located in the group building in the city center. In soaring rents Xicheng, it is no doubt


    looking like a piece of burning flesh hanging out tantly. It is next to the three major squares.


    Therefore, whether it is to have a meal at noon or sneak away for afternoon tea in the afternoon, Luke


    Up Group is undoubtedly the most desirable prosperous leisure attraction that white-cor workers


    want to go to.


    After the small tumult in the Marriott za was resolved, Jenny Jin, the one who was originally


    supposed to pay for dinner, now inexplicably benefiting from the association with her closest friend,


    Geroge''s heart''s desire, Victoria, who was now getting around back, had a meal of crab noodles in the


    most luxurious noodle restaurant on the fourth floor of the mall.


    The cheapest bowl of noodles here is RMB499, which can be regarded as sky-high noodles.


    In spite of this, George Qiao still felt that the meal was not ssy enough at all. If it wasn¡¯t because


    Victoria said that she has been wanting toe to this noodle restaurant for a long time, he would take


    them to a French restaurant downstairs.


    "French food is always little amount, not enough to get full at all. Besides, what''s so delicious about


    western food? Talking about delicious, the eight major cuisines of our Greater China are definitely the


    most reliable."


    Victoria looked at the menu, her eyes were shining, "I ''m going to have one Big Crab Roe Noodles with


    double crab roe. Jenny, what do you want?¡±


    Jenny Jin was just about to speak, while Victoria couldn''t wait and interrupted again, "Jenny, how about


    you having this Supreme Crab Roe Noodles? It''s different from mine, so I can also taste that one from


    you then."


    "Oh, wait, both noodles need double crab roe. Okay, that''s it. Go get you ready." Victoria pushed the


    menu to the border of the table and looked up at the waiter who was ordering through a tablet.


    "Please confirm the order, sir. one Big Crab Roe Noodles and Supreme Crab Roe Noodles, both with


    double crab roe, right?" The waiter nced uncertainly at the gentleman who sat opposite and talked


    about having French food.


    "Ladies, what about me?" George Qiao suddenly realized that they had left him out.


    Victoria raised her chin and took one look at him, "Aren''t you going to eat French food? You go out,


    then go downstairs by the elevator on the left after checking out."


    George Qiao was taken aback slightly, then rolled up his sleeves, sighed, "My bad temper...¡±


    Victoria red at him, and he sat down again frustratingly, sighed weakly, nced at the waiter, and


    twitched mouth towards Victoria, "the same as her."


    Just when he finished his words, the waiter dressed up as a traditional Chinese busboy shouted in the


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    direction of the kitchen with a very powerful voice, "Got it, sir. Two Big Crab Roe Noodles, one


    Supreme Crab Roe Noodles, and all with double crab roe!"


    George Qiao was totally taken aback by the sudden roar in his ears.


    What the hell? Thought George.


    "Look at the cowardly reaction of you..." jeered Victoria, casting him a dark look, "Have you never been


    to a lively and hopping store like this? Is this mall not yours at all?"


    "Hey, although the mall belongs to my family, it doesn¡¯t mean that I have tried the food of each shop. ¡±


    Said George Qiao, taking out two tissues to wipe the palms of his hands that had just been scared into


    cold sweat.


    "You just have a heavy idol burden. What''s so delicious about western food? I say you are just wanting


    to please the girls."


    "Don''t all girls like that?"


    "Ahem..." Jenny Jin gave two fake coughs.


    "Here is the Big Crab Roe Noodles with double crab roe!" The waiter''s loud voice could be heard far


    away from here, and a giant bowl of fragrant crab roe noodles was served on the table. Victoria rubbed


    her hands, her eyes lighting up, "This¡¯s it! My Wechat moments are legit blowing up by it!"


    "Do you want to take a picture first?" asked George Qiao unconsciously.


    Hearing that, Jenny Jin cleared her throat again.


    Is he silly? He just can¡¯t remember what I told him before that Victoria is not an ordinary girl, and she


    never acts in expected ways. Taking pictures before eating, that¡¯s not her. She couldn''t wait to eat, she


    didn¡¯t have the time to take a picture at all, thought Jenny.


    George Qiao swallowed hard, he just felt as if everything he said was wrong.


    After a meal, Victoria touched her belly and waved her hands, "That¡¯s too much, I don¡¯t think I could eat


    another bite. I have to run a half marathon on the treadmill to burn these calories!"


    "Waiter, one more... ¡°


    Jenny Jin and Victoria both raised their heads to look at George Qiao, "You still want one?"


    "Men''s appetite is different from women¡¯s."


    "This is really different!" Jenny Jin looked at the two giant bowls piled up in front of George Qiao, "You


    were already eating your third one."


    The crab roe noodles bowle used by this store is two-thirds the size of a washbasin, and with big


    portions. Jenny Jin was full enough after only having one-third of the meal. And Victoria, the big eater,


    also enfolded her tummy and said that she couldn¡¯t eat any more after she finished the whole bowl.


    Only George Qiao, who didn¡¯t like the store at first, now couldn¡¯t stop after eating.


    That¡¯s really against himself, totally.


    After filling their belly, the group took the elevator downstairs, all holding their respective stomachs. On


    the way, Victoria was clutching her stomach and hupping. "I''m stuffed. I do not feel well. "


    "This noodle tastes not bad, and with big portions of crab roe. Generally speaking, it¡¯s actually cost-


    effective..."


    "Stop," Victoria suddenly held the elevator handrail, lowered her head looking like she felt sick, "Stop


    mentioning it, I''m gonna barf, I think I would not want to have crabs again for at least a year..."


    "That teaches you not to eat too much when you eat yummy things. Eat in moderation!" said Jenny Jin,


    then she nced at George Qiao, "Is there any drugstore nearby?"


    Qiao Mubai understood at once, "Yes, I know where it is. I¡¯m gonna buy some indigestion tablets, wait


    for me, I''ll be back soon."


    Before Jenny Jin could ask him where they should stay to wait, he had already run out of sight in the


    blink of an eye.


    She had to help the one who was gonna vomit because of eating too much, sitting at the door of an


    outdoor coffee shop on the first floor, and asked for two sses of boiled water from the store.


    "My appetite is not as good as before. What a hurting gator I am..."


    "Please,"Jenny Jin found out what the problem really is at a nce, "You are not wanting to throw up.


    Are you in your period?"


    Victoria suddenly froze. She lowered her head embarrassedly and did not dare to say a word.


    "Are you insane? How could you still eat crabs in your period... "Jenny Jin med her and pulled out


    her phone and called George Qiao at the same time, ¡°Get back here. No need to buy indigestion


    tablets, but to buy some Midol, brown sugar, ginger and alcohol instead. Come quick and drive Victoria


    home.¡±


    George Qiao on the other side of the phone looked totally confused, "Huh?"


    "Come on, don''t linger. Have you never heard about the periods?"


    Jenny Jin then hung up the phone. She measured the temperature of the boiled water with the back of


    her hand, and then held the cup to Vicoria¡¯s mouth, "Open your mouth and take a sip."


    Victoria felt the pain was even more sharp after Jenny Jin said the right reason for her difort. Her


    face looked pale, withrge drops of perspiration dripping steadily, yet she gritted her teeth and tried to


    be brave, "This actually hurts in general. I didn''t expect it to visit me so soon. I thought it might start at


    least at night when I am sleeping."


    ¡°You silly... This is not funny. Don¡¯t you want to have a baby in the future?¡±


    "What baby? You already have one in your belly." Victoria poked Jenny Jin''s fake pregnant belly and


    smiled an enigmatical smile.


    Jenny Jin pped her hand away, snappishly. When she lowered her head, the light from the corner of


    her eye suddenly nced at the exit of the mall not far away, "You are still in the mood to tease me,


    seemingly you don¡¯t hurt enough, huh?¡±


    "I think I¡¯m really fine..."


    Victoria was clutching her stomach, putting her head on the table and groaning slightly. Groaning, and


    suddenly she realized that the person beside her was so quiet. She tilted her head and took one nce


    suspiciously, and found that Jenny Jin looked into the distance in an absent mood.

 Chapter191 No Man Is Good

    No Man Is Good


    Following Jenny''s gaze, Victoria looked back to the entrance of the mall across the road. Two familiar


    figures were slowly walking out from mall.


    The man in the revolving door of the Century Golden Flower had a good figure, wearing a ck suit,


    without any decoration, which was simple and indifferent, and such indifference made the women who


    passed by excited and shy, ncing at him from afar but not daring to approach.


    Everyone was envious of the woman standing beside him. She had an impable figure and an


    exquisite face withrge sunsses, and some of the passers-by recognized her and whispered, "It


    seems to be Sky..."


    If it weren''t for the bodyguards a meter away, these fanatical fans would be rushing up to ask for


    autographs.


    "Luke, actually I don¡¯t want toe to the activity today, but it¡¯s thepany¡¯smand so I have no


    way but toe. My nanny car was sent to overhaul, so I may have to trouble you these two days."


    "Myles deliberately treat you badly?" Luke¡¯s voice was deep and horse, which seemed to prate the


    soul.


    "No, it¡¯s only inevitable to do things I don¡¯t like while working as an actor, not everyone can be like


    Jenny who has such good luck to meet you and is always protected bu you."


    The words were meaningful and jealousy.


    "If he makes you unhappy, you can choose to leave Brilliant Entertainment, as for the breach of the


    contract, Luke Up Group will solve it."


    "It''s okay, thepany thinks highly of me, besides I also worry about others gossiping if I go to your


    When walking to the door, Sky¡¯s eyes shed a trace of difference, she put her left hand through the


    armpit of Luke and took his arm.


    "Let''s go eat together, I''m hungry."


    Luke frowned and looked down at the hands on his arms. Hesitation shed in his eyes but finally he


    did not say anything, allowing her to walk out of the mall on his arm.


    The man was handsome and the woman was beautiful. The couple was impable.


    Jenny and Victoria happened to see it all in the distance.


    "Holy shit, this bitch... doesn''t she know that she is holding a married man¡¯s arm? And what is wrong


    with Luke, fuck..."


    Victoria got up from the chair, but soony down because of the burst of pain in the stomach. She still


    murmured, "Son of a bitch, if not I am not feeling well today, I will kick his ass..."


    "Who are you taking about?" Behind her came the voice of George, he came back with a bag of


    medicine, including pain-killer, ginger, brown sugar, and even arge bag of tampons. He was gasping


    with sweat.


    "You men are all sons of bitches."


    ¡°What? And how do I..." George was about to retort, and then suddenly looked up to see a man getting


    on a car with a woman holding his arm in the distance. He became speechless as if biting his own


    tongue.


    "Jenny, don¡¯t take it seriously, he¡¯s just a son of bitch, let¡¯s go home and break up with him, no man is a


    good man."


    The one who was in trouble was his good buddy, George felt that he was also gotten into trouble and


    sighed, "Don''t think all the men are bad just because of one man, I am not a jerk."


    "Will you end your friendship with Luke?"


    "I will!"


    Although instead of Luke, George chose to help Jenny and her, Victoria was still not satisfied. She was


    angry and her stomach was painful, and she was also worried about Jenny''s mood.


    "How about not going back today and go stay at my ce?"


    Jenny looked at the direction of the business car that had disappeared and nodded gently.


    In fact, holding Luke¡¯s arm was not a big deal, but she still felt unhappy and even didn¡¯t want to go


    home.


    "What about me?" George pointed to his nose.


    "Go back to your own home..." Victoria took Jenny''s arm and endured the pain in her belly to the


    roadside to take a taxi.


    George, of course, was not at ease with these two people going home alone. One looked like dying


    and the other looked like losing her soul. If they were abducted and sold to the remote ces, he was


    afraid no one could find them.


    "I drive you home, just to help you drive your car back."


    Victoria drove here, if not for her stomach pain, she would not be thinking of taking a taxi at this


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    moment.


    In the end, it was George who sent them both back to the apartment.


    "The key." George stood at the door of the apartment and reached his hand towards Victoria.


    "Someone is home, just knock on the door."


    Victoria gave him an angry stare and she was already without any strength at all.


    George frowned and rang the doorbell, "I haven''t heard that there''s a co-renter here."


    The person who opened the door was Allen, who was packing up his things at home in preparation for


    going to Jingzhao City.


    Allen first saw George, he was slightly stunned, and then saw Jenny holding Victoria at the side. He


    quickly let out ane, "What happened? Injured?"


    Jenny waved her hand, "Just help her to lie down on the bed, her period ising."


    Allen was about to take over when an arm came between him and Victoria, "Who are you? Why do you


    live here?"


    "George, this my uncle, stop it." Jenny gave him an angry stare and pushed Jenny to them, "Take her


    to the bedroom, I''ll boil ginger brown sugar water."


    Allen raised his eyebrows and turned to follow Jenny''s steps, "I''ll help you."


    George nced at his back and thought Allen was thoughtful. He was just about to reach out to help


    Victoria, she suddenly covered her stomach and frowned, "Don''t touch me, I need to go to the


    bathroom..."


    Eating seafood during the period would cause serious diarrhea.


    Jenny had no time to think about what happened in the afternoon due to Victoria¡¯s bad condition. She


    concentrated on her work.


    Allen helped Jenny cut slices of ginger and put them into the boiling water in the pot. He nced at the


    living room with the corner of his eyes and asked, "Is that Victoria''s boyfriend?"


    Jenny looked up and said, "Only a suitor."


    "Why does he keep staring at me?"


    "Normal men who know that the woman they like is living with a strange man will regard him as an


    enemy, especially when they find out that the strange man perfectly fits the aesthetic standards of the


    woman they like."


    "You mean me?"


    Allen scratched his hair, "I''m an elder."


    "Uncle, you are just my elder, Victoria doesn''t treat you as an elder, by the way, how are you going with


    her?"


    Mentioning this, Allen changed his expression, "I n to move out directly after I return from Jingzhao


    City."


    "What''s wrong? Sleeping at night without locking the door?" Jenny blinked.


    "I didn¡¯t dare not to lock the door." Allen cried, remembering the first day of living here, Victoria climbed


    into his bed in the middle of the night, that scene was really creepy, "Does the young man who is


    chasing her know she will sleepwalk?"


    "She''s not sleepwalking at all, she¡¯s teasing you!" Jenny poured the brown sugar into the pot and


    stirred it for a while, "Okay, since you are really not interested in my friend, then please exin clearly


    to George. But you don''t need to rush to move out, I know Victoria herself is going to move out."

 Chapter192 A Great Helper

    A Great Helper


    "Really?"


    "Yes, as long as you help him, George can chase her sessfully, and at that time will he still let her


    live here?"


    Jenny patted Allen''s shoulder, "Go sit with the guest in the living room, I''ll handle it here."


    After sending Allen away, Jenny turned down the fire on the stove and nced towards the living room


    from time to time.


    The phone next to the counter suddenly rang.


    It was Luke calling.


    She froze and hesitated for a few seconds and then pressed the answer button.


    "Hello?"


    "Not home?"


    As if he was at home.


    Jenny bit her lip, "How do you know I''m not at home?"


    "The phone call to home didn''t go through."


    So that was it.


    "I''m at Victoria¡¯s home, she''s not feeling well, I''m not going back for the next two days, I need to take


    care of her."


    Perhaps because Luke was wrong first, this time Jenny lied without feeling guilty, very calm and


    poised.


    The other side of the phone seemed to want to say something else, Jenny suddenly felt nervous, "I


    have to do something else, I¡¯ll hang up first."


    After saying this, not waiting for the other side to react, she hurriedly hung up the phone.


    Looking at the phone, she felt a little confused and her calm mood seemed to be stirred up again at this


    moment, she raised her hand and patted her head, turned around and poured the brown sugar and


    ginger tea in the bowl.


    When she took the brown sugar ginger tea to the living room, the two gentlemen were still in a frozen


    standoff, and Victoria, unattended, was still squatting inside the toilet.


    "I don''t go out, let me die in the toilet!" The washroom erupted with Victoria''s mournful shout.


    Jenny rubbed her ears, "Juste out and drink the brown sugar ginger tea, I have a solution."


    After persuading for a long time, Victoria was willing toe out, lying on the sofa and not moving, and


    finally the brown sugar and ginger tea was fed to her by Jenny.


    "Feeling better?" Jenny put down the bowl.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Victoriay on the couch and grunted, feeling on the verge of tears, "I feel like there is a meat grinder in


    my stomach."


    "It really hurts that much?" George sat aside and frowned, somewhat unable to imagine.


    "If I castrate you, how do you feel?" Victoria''s miserable white face faced George and gave him a fierce


    re at the certain ce on his body, which scared him a lot.


    "Put this on your stomach." Allen came out from the bathroom and stuffed a hot water bag inside


    Victoria''s nket.


    "Hey hey hey, where are you touching?"


    "Hot water bag..." Allen looked at George, "Don''t misunderstand."


    "Don''t yell, I''m much better, George can you be quiet?"


    The situation was really messy, and Jenny felt she couldn''t intervene, so she inquired, "Are you just


    going to lie down on the sofa, or are you going to go to your bedroom?"


    "Lie down here," Victoria said sullenly, "I can''t move."


    The heating in the living room was not as effective as in the bedroom, and at this moment Jenny felt a


    little cold after taking off her coat, not to mention a woman with menstrual cramps, even though it was


    Victoria''s request, she was still worried.


    "Whoever you two are, carry her to the bedroom, it''s too cold here."


    "I I I I..." George was the first to step forward, "I''ll hug..."


    "Well..." Jenny took a look at him, "The problem is, can you hug her due to your strength?"


    It was obvious George didn¡¯t like to go to the gym, although there was no belly, there was also no


    muscle. He looked weak due to his thin arms and legs.


    Victoria was 1.7 meters in height. Although she was in small size, she weighed a lot. She just looked


    thin, but was actually 60 kilos in weight. General men really couldn¡¯t hold her up.


    George stood up and moved his muscles and bones, he put his hands through the nket to lift


    Victoria up hard, "Ah..."


    Not only he but also Victoria called out.


    After all, it was painful to be lifted up in mid-air and then fell down, if not for Allen on the side to help a


    little, maybe Victoria would fall to the ground.


    "George, you want to murder me, huh?"


    Victoria''s face was pale and she was grunting on the sofa.


    In the end, it was Allen who carried her to the bedroom.


    Jenny looked at George with dissatisfaction. She was not afraid of a god-like opponent, but afraid of a


    pig-like teammate, and she really couldn¡¯t help.


    After settling Victoria, Allen came out of the bedroom, as soon as he went out, he saw George standing


    in the doorway hovering, he suddenly felt embarrassed, "Don''t get me wrong, I really just regard


    Victoria as a little sister, just like my niece."


    George stared at him for a long time and said in a deep voice, "Which gym do you often go to?"


    The night gradually fell, they did not notice the darkness outside after all this. Allen packed up his


    things and was ready to go. When he went downstairs, George wanted to send him, but he refused.


    After all, George was Luke¡¯s friend and he shouldn¡¯t be close to him.


    When Victoria woke up in a daze, she saw a figure busy in the living room, she sniffed and smelled the


    aroma of rice porridge.


    Jenny was not a good cook, but cooking rice porridge with some pickles was more than enough. In


    addition Allen prepared some dishes and put them in the refrigerator, which could be eaten after


    defrosting in the microwave.


    Victoria was like recovering from a serious illness, hugging a hot water bag and sitting cross-legged at


    the dining table to drink porridge, "Your uncle left?"


    "He has something to do, and he will not be in Xi City these two days."


    Victoria was a little disappointed, "Well, we are not able to eat your uncle''s meals these two days?"


    "Before leaving, he left you some food in the refrigerator which was enough for a week, afraid that you


    would die of hunger."


    "Really?" Victoria''s eyes radiated an incredibly bright light, "I knew your uncle wouldn''t leave me


    behind."


    Thinking about what Allen said this afternoon,bined with his attitude towards Victoria, Jenny felt


    the need to remind her friend, "Hey, my uncle takes care of you as a junior like me, so you should not


    have any wrong thoughts about him, he likes mature women, you really don''t have a chance."


    "Who said that, after several years I will be a mature woman, let your uncle wait for me for a while


    and I¡¯ll be a brand new woman."


    "It¡¯s too difficult, how about giving George a chance! You are just an assistant but he is willing to take


    care of you."


    "Come on, don''t mention him to me!" Victoria''s chopsticks pointed upwards at the sky, and said with


    indignation, "My butt still hurts, he can''t even hold me up, he''s weak, okay?"


    "Well, you are 60 kilos in weight after excretion, it¡¯s impossible for normal people to hold you up."


    "Your uncle can."


    Victoria''s eyes shone with light.


    "Well, I have nothing to say."


    George, it was all on your own, that was all I can do.


    Jenny lowered her head and drank the porridge, toozy to talk more nonsense with this woman who


    was obsessed with man''s face and muscles.


    At this time the doorbell suddenly rang, the sound was fast and urgent, as if very anxious.

 Chapter193 Contraceptive

    Contraceptive


    Jenny was frozen, put down her chopsticks and went to open the door.


    She looked though the peephole, and there was a familiar figure at the door, with a countenance that


    chillier than the moonlight.


    She faintly hesitated, and the hand that had been reaching for the door handle withdrew again.


    ¡°Who¡¯s it?¡± Victoria¡¯s voice came from the dining table.


    Jenny put her index finger to lips to make a silent gesture.


    ¡°What? Salesperson?¡± Victoria asked with bewilderment.


    As she speaking, Jenny¡¯s phone on the table rang loudly. Victoria nced at it and it was a call from


    Luke. She was so outraged that her first reply to the phone was, "You still have the fucking face to call?


    Shameless scum.¡±


    Jenny was shocked out of her mind, and hurriedly opened the door in fear that Victoria would say


    further exaggerated words.


    At the door, Luke held his phone, and after seeing her open the door, he raised his eyes to look at


    Victoria, who was still raging over her phone at the dining table, then casually hung up the phone.


    ¡°I wonder why did you say I¡¯m shameless.¡± Luke said.


    Jenny lowered her head and gave a path to him with embarrassing expression, ¡°Come in first.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to beughed at by the neighbors in the floor.


    As soon as Luke entered the room, he heard Victoria¡¯s gritted teeth voice, ¡°There is an inexplicable


    odor of scum! Couldn''t be from the rice?¡±


    ¡°Or you coulde to your room and lie down."


    Jenny sensed the anomalous atmosphere and gave Victoria a meaningful nce.


    Victoria red at her and said, ¡°I think you should back to your room and lie down, look at your wimpy


    way. Can¡¯t it be talked about that he is do shameless? Is there aw?¡±


    Jenny looked at Victoria¡¯s righteous and indignant look, suddenly recalled that when she first knew


    Luke, he once said, ¡°In the City X, the words of Lu family are thews.¡±


    He was always relentless to women. She was afraid of if Victoria said two more words, he would turn


    against Victoria.


    ¡°Victoria...¡±


    "It''s okay, tell me why you said I''m shameless."


    His guilt-free look made Jenny a little overwhelmed. She simply left the rough ce with the excuse of


    pouring water in the kitchen.


    Luke drew up a chair opposite Victoria and sat down. His cold eyes crossed from Victoria and was a


    little creepy.


    Victoria braced herself said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it shameless for a married man flirted with a woman in public?¡±


    Luke calmly answered, ¡°To catch adultery should be in bed.¡±


    ¡°Poof¡­¡± Jenny, was drinking water in the kitchen, couldn¡¯t help spurting out a mouthful of water.


    To what?


    ¡°How absurd if you have sexed!¡± Victoria red with round eyes. But due to the poor health and


    excessively pale face, she had no aura at all.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t say bullshit like Sky Song is your sister, I¡¯m most annoyed with men saying this so that I


    may punch you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a sister, previously didn¡¯t have, in the future¡­I won¡¯t have without ident. She''s just the


    granddaughter of my grandfather''s old friend, that''s all.¡±


    The rtionship had a big gap!


    Victoria felt a chaos and asked, ¡°What¡¯s about grandfather and old friend? Anyway, there is no blood


    rtionship, right?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t ensure with you about the things of my grandpa¡¯s generation. The only living one is my


    grandmother, but she treats Sky Song normally. Even if there is a blood rtionship, it¡¯s a problem


    because of my grandfather and there¡¯s no proof.¡±


    ¡°Damn!¡± Victoria dropped her chopsticks and bemoaned while hiding to bedroom, ¡°Jenny, how did you


    get together with this kind of freak?¡±


    ¡°Can you go home with me now?¡±


    Luke turned back and looked towards kitchen.


    Jenny wasughing almost out of breath. Just listened to these two people-one was seriously mad, one


    was bullshitting, which was more interesting than crosstalk.


    ¡°Hey, what do think your grandma¡¯s reaction if she knew you were teasing about them like that?"


    ¡°Probably she¡¯ll spit on my grandfather''s grave.¡±


    Luke pondered for a moment, nodded again as if he agreed with his statement.


    ¡°Is Sky Song extremely important for you?¡±


    Jenny asked him in a direct way. She didn''t want to be so muddled to go back with him and still have


    something in her mind that she couldn''t understand.


    Luke frowned slightly and didn¡¯t speak for a while.


    Jenny¡¯s smile gradually disappeared and her mouth got stiff, staring nkly for a moment, lowering her


    head to clean up the kitchen, ¡°You go back first, I have to take care of Victoria for a few days, I may not


    return for the next some days."


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Luke looked unhappy. He walked to the kitchen and asked, ¡°Just because of Sky Song? She can''t


    affect us at all.¡±


    Jenny dropped the duster in her hand when she heard of this. She propped her hands on the marble


    table, lifted her chin to stare at the man stating himself in front of her, and said coldly, ¡°A woman who¡¯s


    vital for you, but you couldn¡¯t understand why she is so important, what made you think she can''t affect


    us?"


    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± Luke¡¯s voice was even colder.


    ¡°She has affected!¡± Jenny frowned and unwilling to say more. ¡°Let''s calm down for a few days, I don''t


    want to quarrel with you."


    She always felt there was something concealed from her between Luke and Sky Song, as if it was their


    exclusive secret. Such a rtionship was weird for her and she needed to take time to assimte it.


    She thought her words were a bit harsh when Luke had left.


    She felt she had be those irrational persons that she hated most, seizing on a small matter and


    arguing a point to death. But before this and even now, there were still many things she hadn¡¯t


    confessed to him.


    She stood in the kitchen for a long time, then finally sighed and began wiping the table.


    ¡°Could it be depression? Not a maternity lot, but still suffering from a maternity disease?¡± Jenny


    thought.


    Luke went out from the apartment and got into the car. ¡°Didn¡¯t Jennye along?¡± Chen hesitantly


    asked because he didn¡¯t see Jenny.


    Luke raised his eyes and looked at him, a cold light shed in his eyes.


    Chen¡¯s face stiffened, ¡°The pregnant people may be more temperamental. You don¡¯t need to worry too


    much about it, maybe she¡¯ll figure it out in few days.


    Luke''s face became even more gloomy.


    ¡°Sir, should we still go to the fitness center? George has just called me¡­¡±


    Luke frowned, said lightly in a long time, ¡°Call Lina and tell her go back to the apartment and pack up


    Jenny''s personal belongings and bring them over.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    In the Moonlight Center Apartments.


    Lina opened Jenny''s wardrobe and took a few sets of pajamas and the usual intimate clothing into her


    suitcase, and also brought some maternity pills, as well as a frequently used handbag in her coatroom.


    Except for the handbag, everything else was packed into the suitcase and ced in the living room.


    ¡°The items Jenny usually used are all here. Jenny always carried this handbag, so I brought it.¡±


    Luke nodded and reached out to tug on the suitcase.


    Chen hurriedly said, "Let me do it ..."


    In a panic, the bag on the suitcase fell to the ground, and the zipper was not pulled, dropped a mess of


    odds and ends, lipstick, foundation, Kleenex ...


    Chen and Lina picked up things in a hurry.


    A small white medicine bottle was rolled to Luke¡¯s feet, and one word was clearly shown in his eyes.


    ¡°Contraceptive.¡±

 Chapter 194: Chpater194 Estrangement

    Chapter 194: Chpater194 Estrangement


    Luke squeezed the white pill bottle in his hand, pinching the word "contraception" fiercely in his palm.


    His face was extremely grim.


    Lina and Chen fumbled to pick up the things on the floor and put them back in bag.


    ¡°Sir, all things are packed. Let¡¯s go now. it¡¯s veryte.¡± Chen asked discreetly as he sized up Luke¡¯s


    face.


    ¡°No, put all back.¡±


    The room was turned into a big icehouse by thismand, as if water was frozen, a water droplet


    crossed from the ice, and finally frozen when it was to slide down.


    Chen and Lina looked at each other, thrusting to each other for a while and finally Chen asked, ¡°Well,


    sir, what¡­do you need us to¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡± Luke¡¯s voice was not very loud, but it still made the two standing people froze for several


    seconds like their whole body was numb. Their limbs were unable to coordinated while walking out,


    and Lina even walked with the same hand and foot for a while unconsciously. Luke¡¯s expression was


    strikingly frightening.


    They hardly went out of the apartment. Lina breathed a sigh of relief and raised eyes to upstairs


    window, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Luke? Wasn¡¯t it fine at first?¡±


    ¡°Probably because Jenny refused toe back, so he was in a bad mood.¡±


    ¡°Nope, Jenny refused toe back, that¡¯s why I came here to pack up. It was all right just now, why¡­¡±


    ¡°ording to me, just because you scattered Jenny¡¯s items on the ground and Luke got unhappy.¡±


    Chen red at Lina, ¡°You always like a bull in a China shop, how can you remedy it if Diana knows?¡±


    ¡°Or why don¡¯t we go to invite Jenny back¡­¡± Lina looked at the apartment with a lingering fear, still felt


    uneasy about it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do it. I think Luke¡¯s anger most likely rted to Jenny, so we better not get involved."


    In the apartment block, the room like an ice cer. Luke paced into the bedroom and put the white


    medicine bottle on the bedside table, staring at it a lot with chilly eyes.


    The night''s cold air blew into the room, making him freeze to the bone.


    Jenny stayed in her apartment for a week afterwards. Luke seemed to have vanished, there were


    neither calls nor messages. She didn¡¯t see him even she deliberately went to the office to work for two


    days.


    There was a lot of news in the media instead.


    ¡°Luke Lu, the CEO of Luke Up Group, kept frequenting cocktail parties with Sky Song-the artist of


    Brilliant Entertainment.¡±


    ¡°The popr singer Sky Song privately dated with the CEO of Luke Up Group Luke Lu in western


    restaurant. If there will be cooperation between Luke Up Group and Brilliant Entertainment?¡± ¡°The


    wedding date is approaching, the higher the men¡¯s status is, the more likely to seek pleasure around.¡±


    Over the past week, there had been endless press released from various media. Jenny was


    uninterested in the news for her entertainer status. She didn¡¯t know those things until Victoria mmed


    a stack of newspapers and magazines in front of her.


    "Pop", another magazine fell on the table.


    ¡°Look, who the models are in thetest issue of Fashion Bride?"


    Jenny slightly stunned, put down the half-peeled apple in her hand, followed the sound to look at the


    cover of thetest issue of Fashion Bride on the table.


    The man in the ck suit had a cold face, sitting on a sofa chair with one hand on his chin, with a


    woman in a wedding dress sitting across hisp, a delicate figure, revealing a smooth back, and


    slender legs on both sides, the woman looked back at the camera with a seductive smile on her


    delicate face.


    Her fair hands pressed on the man''s chest, and the man¡¯s other hand was around her waist, holding a


    stack of financial newspapers. In Victoria¡¯s words, he was a beast in human attire that exuded elite


    aura.


    Jenny couldn''t move her eyes from the magazine cover, she felt her temples beating.


    She had never seen such a Luke before. The recent news really made her surprised and a little


    frustrated.


    ¡°He evidently didn¡¯t like interviews, didn¡¯t like to be in these magazines, didn¡¯t like to be talked about,


    and even didn¡¯t like news about him, the media had always used pseudonyms or allusions instead of


    his name, what¡¯s wrong with him recently?¡± Jenny thought.


    Victoria looked at Jenny¡¯s vacant face, thinking of George¡¯s call, then coughed dryly.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think Luke is the one who will tantly show cheating to the public. He can directly call off


    the engagement if he doesn¡¯t like you. He can do everything and needn¡¯t to consider others, so I think


    ¡­¡±


    Victoria nced at Jenny, ¡°It''s a provoking method that deliberately showed to you.¡±


    Otherwise, he had invited Jenny toe back a few days ago. Wasn¡¯t it a paradox if he liked another


    now?


    Jenny looked puzzled, the frustrated look on her face gradually faded, and asked in return, " Provoking


    method?"


    Victoria hurriedly continued along with her words, ¡°Yep, think about it, was it too obvious of Luke¡¯s


    activities in recent days? Was the media too diligent in issuing press? That¡¯s the son of Lu family! Are


    they crazy? They even didn¡¯t cover with mosaics, and directly used his real name. Didn''t they want to


    be in this job anymore?"


    It was definitely Luke who hinted that they could do this.


    ¡°The only reason to do so is that he wanted you see it.¡± Victoria crossed her arms and stared at the


    Fashion Bride magazine, ¡°It just a portrait photo. Look, Luke had such a cold face, as if he was holding


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    a prop in his arms. In fact, he didn¡¯t put Sky Song in heart!¡±


    Jenny was shocked, ¡°A prop?¡±


    How could she think of it?


    ¡°Don¡¯t see anything now.¡±


    Victoria closed the magazine, pulled Jenny up from sofa and said, ¡°Hurriedly pack up and go home


    when it¡¯s just a provoking method. Just receive it while he giving you the steps. Otherwise, you can¡¯t go


    home when the fake things be true.¡±


    Jenny got confused by her words, ¡°Ah?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate. Come on, I''ll send you back, go!"


    Jenny was still dazed until she got on the cab.


    Victoria put the phone to her ear after Jenny had left, ¡°Whether your news is reliable or not? Couldn¡¯t


    your buddy really like others? I extremely worried about it when I saw the news.¡±


    George¡¯s voice sounded in the phone, ¡°Absolutely reliable. He didn¡¯t eat anything recently. I called him


    out to have dinner but he refused. He just stayed in office or apartment every day except for attending


    events. I once visited him for twice, and I think he¡¯ll be invalid if Jenny kept refusing toe back.


    ¡°That¡¯s better!¡± Victoria threatened to the phone, ¡°If I find that the fact is as media issued instead of the


    words you said, your two arms may have to be broken and reattached.¡±


    ¡°My dear Victoria, I can lie to everyone but you!¡±


    Victoria was in good mood. It¡¯s important for her that her best friend was taken seriously. She was


    calling as she walking upstairs, ¡°I feel good today. Treat me for dinner after I changed my clothes.¡±


    ¡°You feel good, but let me treat¡­ok, I treat you¡­¡±


    At that moment, Jenny sat in the cab, holding the phone with some hesitation.

 Chapter195 Who Is That?

    Who Is That?


    Just after listening to Victoria''s nonsense, her mind was messed up. She didn''t know if she Luke Lu?


    She looked down at the phone screen, thought for a while, and finally dialed a familiar number.


    The music in the earpiece rang for a long time, and finally the familiar voice sounded.


    ¡°Hello, who is that?¡±


    The cold voice was slightly alienated.


    Jenny Jin was taken aback for a moment. Was he just asking who I was?


    ¡°It¡¯s me..¡±


    She hesitated for a moment and said these words slowly.


    On the other end of the phone, he was silent for a few seconds, "What''s the matter?"


    A hint of unexpected shed in her eyes, and then her eyes dimmed, "Nothing. Just I''ll go home and


    get some things back. Are you in the apartment now?"


    "No, I will go backter."


    "Okay, then I take the things and leave first."


    Jenny Jin felt a little disappointed. The so-called taking things was just an excuse, as if saying that


    would make it less embarrassing. Self-deception is always counterproductive.


    "Get things from my ce, you have to let me take a look. You have to wait for me in the apartment."


    She had also heard something even worse, but now, her heart felt like a chill spread all over her body,


    and she shivered from the cold.


    The phone hung up, a busy tone rang, and then fell silent.


    Although Luke Lu had an indifferent character in daily life, his indifferent attitude just now was very


    different from usual.


    The person on the other side of the call was in the office of the president of Luke Up Group.


    After the call, Lilian put down the documents, "Mr. Luke Lu, there are no other arrangements this


    afternoon. Do you need me to inform Chen to prepare a car and take you back to your apartment?"


    Luke Lu nced at her expressionlessly, "No, I have something else to do. Bring the Everbright


    acquisition case to my office."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Lilian was slightly shocked, "Everbright''s acquisition case has just been discussed in the morning, and


    you have asked the marketing department to make amendments. Only four hours have passed, and


    there should be no new amendments."


    "Then have a meeting to make corrections. You tell them that I am waiting for theirtest acquisition in


    the office. No one can leave work until it ispleted."


    Lilian shuddered and dared not say any more.


    Jenny Jin entered the gate code ording to her habit,


    "Wrong password, please re-enter."


    She shocked, and re-entered.


    "Wrong password, please re-enter."


    After three consecutive incorrect passwords, the password lock clicked, the anti-theft device was


    activated, and another lock was added inside.


    "The number of errors has reached the upper limit. Please try again in half an hour."


    Obviously, Luke Lu changed the password of the apartment.


    Jenny Jin became more and more disturbed.


    She was not a surly person. After frowning and staring at the apartment for a while, she resolutely took


    out her mobile phone and called Luke Lu.


    "Have you changed the password for the apartment?"


    "Well, I changed it."


    "When will youe back?"


    "You have something to deal with, just wait."


    She had nothing to say.


    It was dark, and Luke Lu slowly entered the apartmentplex in amercial vehicle.


    There was no one at the door of the apartment.


    He got out of the car and looked around, with a hint of indifference between his brows.


    "Where are you?"


    "Are you back now?" Azy voice sounded on the other end of the phone, seemingly tired, "Because


    you haven''t been back for a long time, I found a ce to sit and eat in a nearby restaurant."


    The phone was hung up before the words were finished.


    Five minutester, Jenny Jin was dragged back to the apartment by Luke Lu from a nearby Hong


    Kong-style restaurant.


    His face was gloomy, and his eyes were like ice, faintly cold.


    "You hurt me... hey, let me go." Jenny Jin struggled a few times, but couldn''t get rid of his control.


    When the door was opened, she was thrown to the floor and gasped.


    "Luke Lu, what''s wrong with you?"


    "I asked you to wait in the apartment, why did you go somewhere else?" The door behind Luke Lu


    closed, leaving only his condescending figure.


    Jenny Jin frowned, "You changed your password. I can''t just sit at the door and wait. Who knows when


    you will be back? I need to eat too."


    It waste at night and there were no lights in the apartment. Because of the bright moon outside, the


    room was a little scattered light. She didn''t notice how terrible Luke Lu''s expression was, and she didn''t


    realize how tense the atmosphere was at the moment, and she treated it as a usual little joke.


    "Eating? Did youe back to eat?"


    Luke Lu gritted his teeth and asked.


    This sounded totally unreasonable to Jenny Jin.


    "If I want to eat, I won''te back. I eat more at Victoriag''s ce. I juste back to get things..."


    "Take what?"


    "My things..." Jenny Jin looked away. Taking things was just an excuse, she didn''t even think about


    what to take.


    "Your things?" Luke Lu sneered, "In this room, including what you wear, what belongs to you?"


    These words made Jenny Jin faintly realize that things were not that simple.


    "You..." She swallowed sharply, "What do you mean?"


    "What do I mean, don''t you know yourself? How many things are you hiding from me? How long do you


    n to keep it?"


    Jenny Jin frowned and suddenly thought of the worst possibility, "I don''t want to be wronged. If you


    think I have something to hide from you, you can just say it. If it is my mistake, I will definitely admit it,


    but If it''s not my responsibility, you can''t wrong me because of some people."


    He has been mingling with Sky Song recently, so she wondered if Sky Song said something to him.


    "Still sophistry?" Luke Lu took out the white medicine bottle from his pocket.


    "Is this your thing?"


    The white medicine bottle was not conspicuous in the dim light, but Jenny Jin recognized it at a nce,


    and her face turned pale.


    "Can you see clearly?"


    With a "pop", the lights in the room were bright, and the dazzling lights made Jenny Jin couldn''t help


    raising her arms to block her eyes.


    The next second, Luke Lu squatted in front of her, pulled her up from the ground, grabbed her by the


    neckline, and pushed her close to the bottle of medicine, and said every word, "CAN YOU SEE


    CLEARLY ?"


    "Is this yours?"


    Jenny Jin''s face was pale, her body was stiff, the corners of her mouth buzzed for a while, and finally


    she said, "Yes."


    It''s hers, she should admit it.


    "You''re really honest." Under the bright light, Luke Lu''s deep and dull voice was like a knife, and it


    pierced Jenny Jin''s heart.


    "I''ll give you a chance to exin now." He shook Jenny Jin away, as if she was something dirty. Luke


    Lu pulled out the handkerchief on his chest in disgust, wiped his hands, and then threw it on her. "In


    five minutes, as long as you have enough reasons to convince me, this matter will be wiped out."


    Jenny Jin gnashed her teeth , the red blood in her eyes, like a spider web stained with blood. Her nose


    was sore , and she had to endure the tears of grievance.


    When things were revealed, she knew that this day woulde sooner orter. He wanted a child of


    his own, but she was not prepared for it herself. She could not ept the grievances of the previous


    generation when the child was born, just like herself. She loves him, but she was also afraid of him,


    fear as much as she loves.

 Chapter196 Explanation

    Exnation


    "I have nothing to exin."


    Jenny Jin only said this sentence in the end.


    If she could exin it clearly, why bother to take pills and contraception; if she could exin it clearly,


    she could have a baby for him now.


    But Jenny Jin did not understand. In his heart, confession was the basis for two people to get along.


    Because he did not intend to hide anything from her,Jenny Jin should not hide anything from herself


    too. Anything.


    "What did you say?" Luke Lu stared ruthlessly at the woman who fell on the ground, the veins on his


    forehead beating, "Dare you say it again?"


    Jenny Jin gnashed her teeth and said in a very low voice, "I don''t want to have children. I need a job.


    It''s that simple."


    "Without me, what can you aplish in the entertainment industry?"


    Jenny Jin looked at him with unconceble grief in her eyes.


    Yes, she was nothing without Luke Lu.


    "If you regret it, I could return everything you gave me."


    Faced with the irreversible situation, she could only cope with it reluctantly.


    "Really?"Luke Lu looked at her indifferently, and finally defined her as a decisive woman. "You can''t


    take away everything in this room."


    "Okay." As if exhausting all of her strength, she supported the ground and sat up slowly. She looked


    around and found that all the things here were originally belongs to Luke Lu. She didn''t brought many


    things by herself. Even if there were, they were not worth the money.


    "Including the clothes you are wearing."


    When Jenny Jin heard these words, she frowned, looked at him in disbelief, and then subconsciously


    looked down at what she was wearing.


    The gray woolen coat, the beige sweater, and even the socks in the shoes were all bought by Luke Lu.


    Is it necessary to do so?


    She looked at him gradually disappointed.


    "Ok."


    The gray woolen clothes fell to the ground, raising a burst of fine dust. There were also beige sweaters,


    white socks, and leather shoes, all left on the ground, "Here you are."


    Jenny Jin stood barefoot on the floor, because there was no heating in the room, the cold floor touched


    her nerves, and her body gradually became chilly.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "I said, all."


    "This is my grandma bought for me..." Jenny Jin looked at her dress and stared at Luke Lu


    incredulously, "Don''t be too much. You don''t even need this dress."


    In the next second, Luke Lu tore off her dress fiercely with a "stabbing" sound, and the sound of cloth


    shattering in the air. The bare skin on Jenny Jin''s shoulders shone white under the fluorescent light.


    Jenny Jin screamed and dodged subconsciously.


    Luke Lu looked cold and pushed her to the floor fiercely. Behind her there is a hallway up to the fifth


    staircase to the living room. In Luke Lu''s push, her back was hard on the steps, and she felt great pain.


    Jenny Jin clutched her shoulders, staring at Luke Lu, her legs curled up under the stairs, her body stiff.


    Luke Lu did not continue to approach her. Instead, he unscrewed the medicine bottle, poured two white


    pills out of it and handed them to her, "Don''t you like to eat? Eat it, in front of me." He said in a cold


    voice. It was like a gust of cold wind, which made people feel chills in the back.


    "Hmm..." The pill melted in her mouth with a bitter taste that made her nauseous.Jenny Jin


    subconsciously wanted to spit it out, but was kissed coldly on her lips.


    With two pills wrapped in his tongue and tumbling in her mouth, Luke Lu seemed to insist on her feeling


    the pain. Until the pill waspletely melted on the tip of the tongue and the mouth was filled with


    strong bitterness, he still pushed the unspeakable bitterness into her throat. Jenny Jin''s stomach was


    as if turning over.


    "E..." She pushed him abruptly, lying on the edge of the stairs and throwing up...


    Jenny Jin felt full of bitterness, stomach acid churns from the tip of the tongue to the stomach.


    Luke Lu''s expression became even more displeased. He suddenly grabbed Jenny Jin by the cor and


    pushed her down on the steps again, "Don''t pretend to be pitiful, because I know the same bitterness


    ten thousand times better than you. Don''t you like to eat? Did you eat it all today."


    A whole bottle of medicine fell into his big palm. The pills fell randomly on her face, and a few pills fell


    into her mouth, but she vomited them out. Luke Lu leaned down, kissed Jenny Jin¡¯s lips hard, forcing


    her to swallow.


    Jenny Jin''s legs struggled helplessly, and her hands pped against the man''s back. White pills were


    scattered everywhere. After the man forced her to take two pills, the kiss turned from lips to neck, and


    then began to frantically tear her clothes.


    The white dress was torn into pieces by Luke Lu, and the straps of the ckce underwear were torn


    off directly by him. Jenny Jin''s skin was bruised, and Luke Lu seemed to want her to die in his arms,


    regardless of her painful shouts.


    She screamed, she struggled, she begged for mercy, but none of this worked.


    With absolute male dominance, he forced her on the cold steps, and entered her body with dry and


    rough movements, without any forey, and brutally controlled her between his body and the steps.


    Jenny Jin''s voice has be hoarse, making a painful and hoarse cry. Her back hit the steps again


    and again, turning from the initial pain to numbness. There was no light in her eyes, and her dim look


    was like a dying person, with no hope in sight.


    However, the man seemed to have found a source of water in the desert. He exhausted all his energy


    to obtain it, trying to make this oasispletely his own. He wanted to control all this, he wanted this


    woman to belong to himpletely, regardless of body and mind.


    Jenny Jin''s head was leaning on the highest part of the steps, and her hand was holding a handful of


    pills when she was just struggling. The sticky skin all over her body was sweating, stained with many


    white pills, and the sugar coating of the white pills gradually melted , revealing the bitterness inside it.


    Luke Lu was tireless and had sex for a long time. Because he pulled it out too hard, Jenny Jin felt a


    tearing pain in her numb body. She frowned suddenly, a painful expression appeared on her face, her


    mouth opened, but her dry throat could not make any more noise.


    The dazzling white light in front of her seemed to be blurred and scattered, and then turned into


    darkness.


    It would be great if it was always so dark in the future.


    This was herst thought before she passed out.

 Chapter197 A Broken Heart

    A Broken Heart


    Luke Lu''s Moonlight Heart Apartment was located in the downtown where the house price was the


    highest. He tended to live on the 20th floor. There were actually no other residents in the building, for


    the whole construction belonged to him.


    On the huge ss window the rain patted down.


    The rain in spring looked cold.


    When Jenny Jin woke up, she found herself lying on a bed. Tilting her head,she saw a bay window.


    She still felt groggy and her body seemed to weigh one thousand ponds. No one else was in the


    house,so it was very quiet.


    The dark night outside the window was like a pool of stagnant water, but the bustling night life of


    Xicheng was just about to start. The traffic under the neon lights was only the tip of an iceberg. In the


    corner of the city,there were people who indulged themselves in an extravagant lifestyle. Along with


    those wilted roses, they degenerated by the sewers, emitting unpleasant smells.


    All felt like a nightmare.


    And she might have let it go as a dream,if not for a strange paining from her body caused by a


    slight movement.


    When Luke came back with the ointment to activate blood cirction and remove blood stasis, he saw


    Jenny sitting on the bay window.She wore a ck vest and white silk trousers.She was looking out of


    the window with arms crossing on her legs . Her long hair fell over her shoulders and her faintly visible


    butterfly bone. Water dripped from the tips of her hair and fell on the cashmere nket.


    She was like a delicate but dumb doll.You could see no emotion in her eyes.She looked down through


    the window as if a queen inspecting her people. Luke went forward and sat in front of her.After taking


    out all sorts of medicines from a bag,he unscrewed one of them and tried to hold her arm.


    "Don''t touch me."


    She did not turn her head when saying that.Instead,she faced the ss window, staring at the swirling


    raindrops outside. Her voice was very low. You could feel few power in such a faint, dumb tone, but her


    stiff back announced her determination.


    Luke''s fingertips almost reached her wrists, and he could feel the subtle flutter of the hairs on her arms.


    "Do I just repulse you?"


    Jenny huddled herself into a ball ,not even taking a nce at him.


    Luke''s face sank. He stood up and strode out of the bedroom. After a huge sound of door being


    mmed, the big house was quiet again.


    There are things that cannot be reversed or repaired, such as the harm you do to a person,such as a


    broken heart.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Jenny did not move back to her own apartment.Instead,she stayed at Moonlight Heart


    Apartment,mainly,to avoid Victoria,who was a short-tempered woman.She would grill her if she had


    seen the way she was.


    The apartment was good apart from being packed with the smell of that man.Daily necessities were all


    avable and a supermarket was downstairs .


    Every night before going to sleep,she would text Luke, "I want a divorce."


    And Luke would reply to her within five minutes, "No."


    As if it had be a routine: texted him, waited for his reply, then tossed and turned to sleep every


    night.


    She had got a reply from the casting director of ''JX'' ,who asked her to attend a public training in Beijing


    one monthter. Then,they would identify her role and start shooting. She had her own ways to settle


    down in Beijing, and find out the truth of that year.There was no need to bother the Lu family.


    One night of the week before the engagement party, Jenny couldn¡¯t fall asleep in her bed.She had sent


    a text message to Luke, but he didn¡¯t reply. She was a bit upset somehow.


    There were the ticks of the lock being unlocked from the living room, then a sound of steady footsteps,


    which stopped at the foyer for a moment, then walked towards the bedroom.


    "No way." Luke stood in the bedroom doorway and uttered these two words coldly in front of her.


    Jenny was unable to think for seconds. She turned over and sat on the edge of the bed. "Why?¡± she


    asked.


    "Grandma hasn¡¯t had an operation yet, and your contract with me says that you can¡¯t get a divorce


    before my grandma''s operation."


    "How can you guarantee that you will divorce me after grandma''s operation?"She stared at him.


    She was not stupid. For the first time,she talked about the divorce with him in a serious manner .


    Luke raised his eyebrow slightly, "what do you suggest we do?"


    "Sign the divorce papers first."


    When Jenny said this, Luke''s face darkened. He knew Jenny wanted to leave him, but didn¡¯t expect her


    being so determined. There was not even a hint of hesitation in her voice.


    "Are you so eager to get away from me?"


    Luke suddenly grasped her arms, with his eyes shining like icy darts.


    Jenny took a step back.She gasped for the sharp pain from her shoulders, but refused to make a


    sound by clenching her teeth.


    "Luke, have you ever heard of that birds of different feathers do not flock together?" Gritting his


    teeth,she asked in a muffled voice, "Since you just want a uterus to carry your baby, any woman have


    one. I don''t want to be pregnant, why do you force me?"


    Aware of the pain in her voice ,Luke slowly let go of her arm, but clenched his fists.


    "OK, I''ll sign it."


    The sound of the printer operating made the empty apartment seem even quieter.Two copies in one


    style of the divorce agreement.The effective date was set by Luke--in the following February.There was


    still a whole year to go.


    After signing their names,each took one copy. It urred too smoothly to be real for Jenny.


    "I¡¯ll move back to my apartment tomorrow.Do you mind if I stay here for one more night?" She asked.


    "You shall go back to Beijing with me tomorrow."


    "Why?" Jenny was puzzled.


    "We are to hold an engagement party one weekter.You shall meet my family in Beijing in advance."


    "But we have signed the divorce papers..."


    "Everything will go as usual before the divorce papers take effect," Luke said. His cold face was as


    hard as a statue. "Grandma will go back with us ,so don''t worry."


    Biting her lips,Jenny thought that no matter whether she wanted to get engaged or not, she had an


    appointment in Beijing. It would make no difference if she arrived in Beijing earlier orter. Besides, if


    Diana heard that their engagement was canceled, she may be suspicious.So Jenny agreed with him at


    engagement party.


    The next day, Jenny was hurried to leave so Luke had ordered Chen to wait downstairs early in the


    morning. After Jenny getting into the car, Chen drove to the Flower House to pick up Diana, then they


    headed for the airport.


    All the way, Diana kept murmuring, "I''m too old to have long time journey. Is there any problem to


    celebrate it in Xicheng? Why must Beijing? Who knows what the engagement party would be like. "


    Jenny supported Diana andforted her all the way, "You haven''t been back for a long time.They are


    probably missing you. Besides,it''s good to go back and stay for a while."


    "How ttering!" Diana smiled and patted the back of Jenny¡¯s hand. "Don''t be nervous. Luke¡¯s father


    looks serious,but in fact,he dare not disobey me.He won¡¯t challenge the granddaughter-inw chosen


    by me."


    Jenny nodded.


    "When we arrive in Beijing, don¡¯t worry about me. You can hang out with Luke¡¯s siblings."

 Chapter198 Siblings

    Siblings


    "Siblings?" Jenny was confused, "Does Luke has any siblings?"


    "His uncle''s daughter went back from abroad hearing that Luke was getting engaged. She had called


    me yesterday.His aunt has a son. Luke also has several uncles and cousins. They are all about the


    same age. You will have lots ofmon topics with them."


    The Lu family was a big one and had many branches. Among its descendants,many were


    businessmen and politicians. Technically speaking,some rtives were very distant.A lot of them clung


    to the Lu family for its fame in Beijing .


    Jenny smirked at the thought of it.


    Rats leave a sinking ship and the fall of a distinguished family is often overnight. She vaguely knew the


    reason why Diana had moved to Xicheng many years ago.She just wanted to stay away from the


    political game of the Lu family.


    Luke ,on the other hand,was even more insightful. He had almost nothing to do with the Lu family now


    except by blood. If a disaster really befell the Lu family, it was none of his business.


    Diana looked painful on the ne.She couldn''t stand the enormous sound of the ne taking off.


    Jenny thought for a while. "Grandma, you might feel better if you try to take a deep breath and


    swallow."


    Taking her advise, Diana looked much better.Then she signed, "I am too old to take a flight. I¡¯m almost


    risking my life on the ne."


    "You are in good health, and you will be longevity!"


    "Stop lying to me. What¡¯s good for longevity? I just want to be able to experience the birth of my first


    great grandson,which would be a relief to me for the rest of my life, or I won¡¯t have the guts to meet my


    husband in heaven."


    Diana was d when she looked down and saw Jenny¡¯s bugling belly.


    It took more than two hours to fly to Beijing. Diana kept yawning and soon fell asleep. Jenny asked the


    flight attendant for a nket and covered Diana with it. As the ne flew smoothly, she went to the


    toilet.When she passed by Luke, he took a look at her, but no talk.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Along the way, she seemed invisible to him. Apart from a few nces at her asionally,no more


    interaction.They had agreed to at least keep up the appearance in front of Diana.But now, everyone


    would have the illusion that they were stranger to each other.It was hard to say which of them was


    struggling more now.


    When they got off, the assistants who had apanied them along the way pushed their luggage


    cart.Jenny stayed around Diana all the time while Luke walked ahead without a word, leaving them


    only a back.


    Diana frowned and patted the back of Jenny¡¯s hand. "Are you mad with each other?"


    Jenny''s heart sank and her face stiffened. "No,who told you that?"


    "Well,I didn''t want to get involved since every couple has their fights. But you know,Luke,despite the


    fact that he was in charge of a bigpany, and was very mature in doing business, he has no talent


    in being a good lover. If he ever hurts your heart, just tell me. I will teach him a lesson."


    "Don¡¯t worry, grandma.We are fine. Just enjoy your staying in Beijing."


    Jenny smiled politely and refused to add furtherments.


    No one could tackle the problem between her and Luke.


    Of course, it was not an easy thing to fool Diana. Frowning at the cold back in front of them,Diana


    shouted, "Bastard, why are you walking so fast?Even if you don''t care about the old guy,you don¡¯t care


    about your wife and son either? Do you have any conscience?"


    Luke''s back stiffened.He stopped and slowly turned around.Indifferently ncing at Jenny, he said in a


    deep voice, "I''ll go to the door first to see if the car has arrived.¡±


    "What are your assistants for?"With her arms akimbo, Diana really looked like the patriarch''s wife of a


    big family. "I onlye to Beijing for a few years. Is it possible that your father haven¡¯t asked someone


    to pick me up?"


    Luke frowned but not have even a word to answer back.


    "I¡¯ll hold you."


    "Just hold your wife." Rolling her eyes,Diana withdrew her hand from Jenny, and stood aside in good


    spirits.


    Jenny looked up at Diana. "No, I can... do it myself."


    "Let''s go." Feeling a force on her arm, Jenny looked back and was surprised to see that Luke was


    holding her shoulder.


    Diana had took much effort to fix Luck up with Jenny.


    Just out of the exit, a silveryughter arrived from far away before they had reached the front door .


    "Luke! Here!Here! "


    Before Jenny could recognize who it was, the hand holding her suddenly let go,for Luke was bumped


    by the sound rashlying .


    Looking at the reckless young girl who had crashed into Luke''s arms,Jenny was at a loss.


    The girl looked about 16 or 17 years old, dressed in western style---arge silver ring on one ear,a


    loose hollow T-shirt with ckce and a revealed belly in winter. She wore a pair of ripped jeans and a


    baggy olive-green coat which was a popr batwing jacket in the so-called BF style.


    She gave others the impression of an enthusiastic cool girl .


    Beijing in early spring was even several degrees lower than Xicheng. Her outfit made others shiver just


    by a nce. Young girls are just energetic whose bodies are fireces themselves.


    "Luke, you know how much I care about you?When I got the news that you were going to get engaged,


    I immediately gave up my n of traveling around the world and flew back from Moro with my mom


    . "


    "How childish! Let go of Luke at once and say hello to them. "behind came a serious but doting voice of


    a woman.


    The young girl got out of Luke arms ,first greeted Diana, then she tilted her head for Jenny and spat out


    her tongue. "You must be my brother''s fiancee."


    Jenny was out of words for seconds and looked toward Luke spontaneously.


    Without waiting for Luke to speak, the girl held her hand directly. "My name is Doris Lu. Luke''s cousin.


    Everyone calls me Fish because I like eating fish. You can also call me Fish from now on!"


    Jenny nodded. "I''m Jenny Jin. You can call me..."


    "Sister-inw!" With her index finger up,the girl looked at Jenny in excitement. But she hesitated when


    the words were spoken out.


    "That sounds too old. How about Sister Jenny?"


    "Both works for me!" Jenny smiled.


    "Hey, I heard that you''re an entertainer. Do you sing? Do you like rock ''n ''roll? What''s your favorite


    band? There''s a Beatles concert in Beijing at the end of the month. Would you like toe with me? "


    "That¡¯s enough. I just asked you to say hello,not chatter." The woman who had been following Fish


    interrupted her impatiently.


    "Oh, my big sister is getting jealous!" Spitting out her tongue, Fish took Jenny¡¯s hand and walked


    towards Amber Lu. "This is my uncle¡¯s daughter,also Luke¡¯s cousin-- Amber Lu. She is the eldest sister


    of the Lu family. Still single. Unbelievable,right?"

 Chapter 199 Different Personalities

    Chapter 199 Different Personalities


    ¡°If you continue talking these nonsense, I will tear your mouth apart.¡± Louise knocked on Cathy¡¯s


    forehead and pretended to be ferocious.


    ¡°Louise. Like Luke, you can just call me Cathy and regard me as your sister.¡±


    Louise nodded towards Jenny, who looked like a head of a crowd.


    ¡°Well, but I have never heard Luke call you as his sister.¡± Cathy seemed to be always telling the truth


    and making people embarrassed.


    ¡°Who said no?¡±


    Louise started to be embarrassed.


    At this, Luke put aside his telephone. Taking a nce at the noisy crowd, he said coldly, ¡°Louise, you ¡®ll


    go in the same car with grandma.¡±


    Giggling, Cathy was covering her mouth and couldn¡¯t helpughing. She held Luke¡¯s hand and smiled


    to Luke, ¡°Anyway, I will not go with you. I will go with Jenny. You are the one whose deeds are always


    contradictory to your words...¡±


    Luke¡¯s face changed colors out of emotions, ¡°I will not go with you, either. You go on your own!¡±


    ¡°Cathy was too noisy. Just let Louise take Jenny and you can chat on the way.¡± Diana was caring about


    Jenny and worried that she would be bored.


    The final agreement was that Luke would go in the same car with Cathy, and Diana would go with


    Luke¡¯s another cousin in the same car, while Jenny would go with Louise in the same car.


    Maybe it was because Luke did not make her pleased, Louise was not happy. She did not talk to Jenny


    too often in the car, but she still helped her when they were getting into the car, ¡°Take care, the under


    pan of my car is kind of high.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Louise...¡± Jenny responded politely.


    Louise was shocked for a little while and then showed her smile, ¡°Luke¡¯s personality is not very good,


    but his wife is so sweet.¡±


    Jenny lowered her head and smiled.


    ¡°The whole Lu family is easy-going, except that Luke¡¯s family isparatively serious. My uncle,


    Luke¡¯s father, is just serious, but he does not ask too much about his kids. You are so gentle and polite,


    he will not say something to be against you, but my aunt is kind of annoying.¡±


    Louise was very honest that she always told the truth, which made Jenny anxious.


    She should have been so calm when speaking in such a ce. She indeed has the parentage of a


    noble family.


    ¡°Well, we are having a family dinner tonight. The Lu family is so big that we often eat in the yard. Since


    you are new to us and we all want to know you, this dinner is arranged in a hotel booth. We have three


    cousins, which is the secondyer. The third one is some rtives who have little to do with us, whom


    you do not need to pay much attention to.¡±


    ¡°There will be so many people tonight?¡±


    She was shocked for a while.


    Louise frowned a little bit, ¡°Did not Luke tell you this?¡±


    Jenny shook her head.


    ¡°This guy...¡± Louise was kind of astonished, ¡°He might have forgotten it. but he is too unreliable. Never


    mind, I am telling you now.¡±


    Louise patted her chest, as if she was the head, ¡°Do not be nervous tonight. Well, you are an actress,


    you should have been in many important meetings. You won¡¯t be nervous, will you?¡±


    A slice of bitter smile began to show on Jenny¡¯s face.


    Just because she was an actress, she was even more nervous.


    Except the car in which Diana sits went back to the military yard, other cars went to the hotel directly.


    Because this was an engagement dinner, they had to abide by some specific rules. They went from a


    hotel to the engagement hotel, which was regarded that Jenny went from her own home to the


    engagement hotel. Lu family regarded the rules as something very important, so Jenny was arranged


    in another hotel.


    After they got off the car, Cathy held Jenny, ¡°Your room is opposite to mine, so we can y cards in the


    evening.¡±


    Louise moved her face out from the car and shook her hands, ¡°Then I will go first. See you in the


    evening.¡±


    Jenny nodded her head, ¡°OK. See you in the evening.¡±


    After Louise¡¯s car went, Luke went in the car following it, without even telling Jenny. It was not known


    where he was going.


    ¡°Luke is definitely going to hispany. He is such a workaholic...¡± Cathy rolled her eyes towards the


    end of the Luke¡¯s car, then she held Jenny into the hotel very happily, while she was telling the people


    behind to carry their luggage up to their rooms.


    ¡°How did you get to know Luke? Can you tell me that?¡±


    ¡°There was one time when I was buying some medicine in a pharmacy, and I got to take his phone


    home, while he took mine.¡±


    ¡°So amazing...¡±


    ¡°Is this amazing?¡± Jenny¡¯s face became dark.


    ¡°What else? What else?¡±


    The door of the elevator opened slowly, but Cathy just held Jenny¡¯s hand tightly and intended to ask


    about the whole thing, ¡°Is it you who pursued my brother or my brother who pursued you? Luke is kind


    of cold-minded, so it is hard to imagine he will pursue a girl.¡±


    Jenny told Cathy a few things half true and half false, until the elevator got to the top floor.


    The door of the elevator opened slowly.


    Cathy¡¯s voice was still around Jenny¡¯s ears. When she was going out of the elevator, she saw a pair of


    familiar eyes, which had some European or American depth. A decent smile was always there on her


    face.


    ¡°What a coincidence.¡±


    Sky Song¡¯s voice rose in the corridor.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well, howe you are also here?¡± Cathy was totally astonished.


    ¡°How? Can¡¯t I be here? It is aunt who invites me. I arrived here the day before yesterday. I just moved


    in today and I was living in the yards the days before.¡± Sky Song¡¯s eyes swept through Jenny, with


    some shrewdness in her eyes, ¡°Well, I was living in your room.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Cathy frowned a bit, ¡°Why did you live in Jenny¡¯s room?¡±


    Sky Song lowered her head and fixed her hair beside her ears, ¡°When aunt sent me here this morning,


    the rooms were all full. Only Jenny¡¯s room was empty, so they let me in temporarily. When someone


    checked out this afternoon, Jenny can move in. This is just for convenience, no other intentions.¡±


    ¡°I feel that you have some other intentions Sky Song.¡± Cathy looked at her, with her teeth clenched, ¡°Do


    you think that I do not know you do not want Luke to marry Jenny?¡±


    ¡° Cathy, please watch your words. You are already 18. howe you are as immature as a little girl


    just like many years ago?¡±


    ¡°How dare you mention the things many years ago?¡±


    Seeing that Cathy was going to have a fight with Sky Song, Jenny held her back immediately, ¡°Cathy,


    aren¡¯t you going to y cards? Take me to your room, and I will probably live in your room tight if you


    don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Sly Song, I ...¡±


    Jenny dragged Cathy away with all her strength.


    Why was there so much hatred between these two?


    In the apartment, Cathy was sitting there on the sofa angrily, ¡°Jennie, you have to keep away from that


    Sky Song. She was the most bad woman I have ever seen. Look at my leg...¡±


    Cathy pulled her jeans up and showed her right thigh and knee, on which there was a long burned scar


    from her knee to her leg end. It could be seen that she had done some repair surgery, but some scars


    could not be removed.


    ¡°What is the matter?¡±


    ¡°It was all because of that woman. We were ying in the yard in my childhood. I was often abroad and


    came home to spend my summer holiday. i was the youngest child and everyone was nice to me. I got


    along very well with Luke, which made her jealous and caused this scar on me.¡±

 Chapter 200 A Queen of Fake Faces

    Chapter 200 A Queen of Fake Faces


    ¡°If the hypocrisy in the world all have a mask, then Sky Song is definitely one of them. She can be


    called the Queen of Fake Faces.¡±


    Cathy pulled her trousers down and sat on the sofa, with her legs crossed. She was watching at the


    door angrily, as if the woman whom she called the Queen of Fake Faces was still outside the door.


    Jenny sat opposite to her, kind of confused, ¡°Is your scar on your leg caused by her?¡±


    ¡°Nobody will believe me. When I was a kid, I liked to go to the ces where there was fire. People


    cooked on the stoves, which was the ce that I liked to stand near.¡±


    At that time, Cathy was a guest when she came back from abroad, while Sky Song and others were


    hosts, who were very familiar with these ces. Therefore, everyone took care of Cathy -- the


    youngest sister among them.


    Especially Luke. Cathy was his cousin, whom he paid much more attention and took extra care of.


    Thus, Sky Song, originally the center of them, was ignored by them.


    ¡°I remember that was on a Winter Solstice, when several family gathered together in Luke¡¯s home to


    make dumplings. Luke¡¯s father had note home, and aunts were all in the kitchen making


    dumplings. We were in the hall ying, while my brothers and sisters were in the study room on the


    second floor. I was thirsty and wanted some water to drink, so I pulled her sleeves.¡±


    ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°She told me that the kettle was on the stove, and I needed to get the water myself. Otherwise, I would


    not have the right to eat dumplings.¡±


    Cathy at that moment was so obsessed with dumplings that she believed it. Then she ran towards the


    stove on which there was boiling water. She was to touch the handle of the kettle.


    The water in the kettle was boiling, so the kettle was hot enough to harm hands. When she touched it,


    she screamed out, and the next moment, Sky Song rushed towards her.


    ¡°I thought she was rushing towards me to help me or ask me what was the matter.¡±


    ¡°So she did not?¡± Jenny frowned.


    ¡°She was so selfish that she would not care about others.¡± Cathy snorted angrily. ¡°She should have


    ¡°My God...¡± Jenny covered her mouth with her hands, feeling it unbelievable.


    ¡°There was something more serious.¡± Cathy smiled coldly. ¡°She bent over me, so that only my legs


    were hurt, but her back was hurt more seriously. My parents, aunts, and the servant maids in my home


    all thought that it was she who saved me...¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you exin it to them?¡±


    ¡°I was too painful to say anything.¡± Cathy lowered her head and was ying the tassels on her clothes.


    ¡°If it was happening right now, I would tell everyone the truth even though I was hurt to death.¡±


    After that, Cathy recovered, but she was inevitably scolded by her families. She felt wronged, ans told


    them the truth, but the elders in her family thought she was wronging Sky Song. After all, nobody would


    hurt herself to wrong another person. In addition, Sky Song had gone to France, her families just


    thought she was making up a story because Sky Song was not there to defend herself.


    The early Spring in Beijing did not has the warmth brought by the season. It was still freezing, even


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    more freezing than the wind in the winter.


    Cathy also said that she herself was not sensible enough and she liked telling lies to not shoulder her


    responsibility, which made Sky Song y a trick on her.


    Jenny could not help holding her hands, but she did not know what to say tofort her.


    ¡°But every thing is fine right now!¡± Cathy¡¯s eyes shes some lights. ¡°She always thought that nobody


    but herself could match Luke. But you are here right now. I want to see how arrogant she can be. Well,


    my aunt has note back yet. When my auntes back, she will not dare say anything, not even


    breathe.¡±


    ¡°Your aunt?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she is doing some research in America. She is busy with some project right now, so she cannot


    duper happy if she knows that Luke does not marry Sky Song.¡±


    At the noon, Cathy ate something with Jenny. Then she received a call from a Chinese friend, and she


    just went out in a hurry, before which she told others not to tell anyone that she was going outside.


    Since Jenny was a new friend to her, she thought she was not qualified to interfere too much with her


    personal life. Jenny just told Cathy to take care.


    The dinner was arranged at 7:30 p.m. Luke came to pick up Jenny.


    Sky Song was also there with them to go downstairs.


    After Cathy When opened the door with Cathy and saw Sky Song there opposite them, she felt a little


    shocked, ¡°Luke, will Sky Song go with us?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Luke answered lightly.


    ¡°No.¡± Cathy began to shout, ¡°She was not one of us. With what identity will she go there? It is not


    proper. Luke, what position do you put Jenny? This is uneptable.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what is eptable?¡± Luke took a nce at her and then turn to look at Jenny, ¡°When


    Sky¡¯s parents were alive, we were very close friends. Now Sky Song is along in Beijing, we should take


    more care of her. We just need to add another pair of chopsticks when having dinner, do you mind?¡±


    Jenny felt a little shocked and then tried to smile, ¡°Of course not.¡±


    This was your family dinner, you could invite anyone as you like. She -- Jenny, did not have a say.


    Cathy felt angry and pulled Jenny¡¯s sleeves. She stared at Luke, ¡°Luke, you are going too far. Jenny, let


    us go.¡±


    There were two cars in front of the hotel. Cathy stuffed Jenny into the car ahead, then she waited there


    for the two people behind. She was not natural.


    ¡°I think, if someone¡¯s legs went wrong, then she¡¯d better stay here. Otherwise, she would drag us


    behind.¡±


    Sky Song smiled politely, ¡°I was having a concert other day. So I danced too much in high heels and


    my legs indeed felt ufortable. I am so sorry for having kept you waiting.¡±


    ¡°Hypocritic...¡±


    Sky Song did not care about what Cathy said. When Luke opened the door of the car, she just went


    forward and sat in it. It was not known what she told Luke into his ears, Luke just sat in the same car


    with her from the other side.


    ¡°Well...¡± Cathy patted at the door and shouted at the car behind, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Luke...¡±


    Jenny was sitting in the car, and she knew what happened outside the car. She rolled the windows


    down and looked AT Cathy, ¡°Get on, Cathy. We are to me if we arete.¡±


    Cathy stared at the car behind angrily for a long time before getting on the car. When she got on, the


    sound of her closing the door seemed to make the sky hear.


    The dinner was to be held at a famous international hotel, which was secretive enough. In a military


    family like Luke¡¯s, people would not dare go out if they did not have some safeguards and bulletproof


    cars.


    People in the booth were protected very well. Anyone who wanted toe into and went out the booth


    needed to be scanned by a metal scanner, as if they were passing the customs security check.


    After they were scanned, Cathy said, ¡°Never mind, we need to go through this every time we dine


    outside. It will be better when we eat at home next time. I am not in the mood to eat after all the tiring


    processes. I am only thinking whether I will be assassinated.¡±

 Chapter 201 Family Union

    Chapter 201 Family Union


    The generation that was most familiar to Lu Family was at the innermost of the booth. Jenny was


    originally beside Cathy. When they arrived at the door of the booth, Cathy said loudly and surprisingly,


    ¡°My feet hurt...¡±


    Luke, who was walking behind them went forward to help her immediately. Cathy put Jenny¡¯s hands


    around Luke¡¯s elbow and walked out, ¡°I am fine. Go inside. Grandmother has already been waiting for


    too long.¡±


    Touching the elbow of Luke, Jenny stuck there. Were it not for Cathy¡¯ words, she would have been


    pausing at the door longer.


    Luke frowned a bit. A sense of deepness shed in his eyes. He did not let her hands go, but made his


    sleeves tidy. He held her hands and put them in an appropriate ce in his elbow, and then they


    walked towards the booth.


    Sky Song walked two steps forward, then she was stopped by Cathy. ¡°We cannot steal others¡¯ show


    today. Do not forget that you are just here having a dinner.¡±


    A sense of coldness shed from Sky Song¡¯s eyes. She took a cold nce at Cathy, ¡°You¡¯d better


    behave yourself and do not piss me off.¡±


    ¡°Well... I am very afraid of you.¡± Cathy held her own hands in front of her and made an exaggerating


    expression, ¡°do you want to hurt me again with the boiling water?¡±


    Sky Song¡¯s facial expression became unnatural.


    Cathy took a cold nce at her, ¡°do you still me regard me as a little girl? Sky Song, you¡¯d better


    behave yourself.¡±


    At this, she turned around and her braids were tossed onto Sky¡¯s face. Then she walked towards the


    booth.


    At this moment, Luke and Jenny were sitting around the table near his mother. In the middle sat


    grandma. Her son and Louise were sitting beside her, then it was Cathy and some big boys who had


    the simr names.


    It was known to all that the first son of Lu Family -- Ryan Lu, died out of an ident. His corpse was


    not even found. His ex-wife had been married abroad. His first daughter Louise had grown up in the


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    yard, and she was going to take her father¡¯s industry.


    What confused Jenny was that she did not know who Cathy¡¯s mother was.


    The documents Frankie Hill gave her showed that the grandma in Lu Family had two sons and one


    daughter. Since one of then died, and her daughter was doing research abroad, there was only one


    son here in Beijing. Then whose child was Cathy?


    From the words of the people here, she felt that there was another person in this family.


    Without thinking too much, Jenny¡¯s prospective mother-inw started to introduce her to others. The


    first one to be introduced was definitely Luke¡¯s father -- Alex.


    ¡°Uncle Lu...¡± she was not married to Luke right now, so it would be right to call him uncle.


    Others also felt it was proper.


    Only Diana was there saying, ¡°calling uncle make you seem unfamiliar with us. You can call dad,


    because you and Luke are getting married very soon.¡±


    Thus, Jenny said again, ¡°Dad.¡±


    Alex looked like over 50. he was old but dignified. He did not smile often. However, his beards shook a


    little when he heard Jenny¡¯s ¡°dad¡±. So, he gave a red pack to her, ¡°Well.¡±


    ¡°I did not tell him to prepare a red packet. He should have prepared it himself.¡± Diana was kind of


    surprised and said. The red packet was kind of thick, which meant the money in it was not a little.


    Jenny took a look at Diana, whose eyes was like a seam out of happiness. ¡°Just take it, Luke¡¯s father


    was not so generous every time.¡±


    ¡°Mother, what are you saying? Will I treat my daughter-inw shabbily?¡± Alex¡¯s voice was kind of low.


    The joking words became serious from his mouth.


    ¡°My uncle did not treat his daughter-inw shabbily, but he treated us shabbily. Last year, when I was


    visiting him and was going to receive a red packet from him, he just gave me some candies and told


    me not to eat too much, because teeth would be bad.¡± Cathy said grudgingly.


    Everybody burst intoughter.


    Diana was the one whoughed most happily, ¡°Your uncle still regarded you as a little child, who was


    suitable to eat candies.¡±


    Louise was there, unwilling to ept it.


    ¡°Grandma, Cathy was a little child, but I was not. I went to Luke¡¯s home with herst year, but Alex just


    gave me a sweet potato from the stove, which made my hands all of dust.¡±


    People thereughed even more happily. Diana pointed at Louise¡¯s nose and said, ¡°You are children as


    long as you do not get married.¡±


    ¡°But this does not make any sense. My uncle is obviously giving his daughter-inw favoritism.¡±


    Luther, Louise¡¯s biological brother, teased, ¡°we have said so much that Jenny will be embarrassed if


    she did not show us how much money is in the red packet. We will continue this topic if you do not.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I remember that my uncle gave his daughter-inw 10000RMBst year. That red packet was


    quite thick and we grew up together with my cousin¡¯s wife.¡±


    Seeing that there were so many people talking about it, Diana knocked on the table, ¡°you are triggering


    my headache. Jenny, see how much your dad gave you as a gift today. If it was just a little, we won¡¯t let


    him go today.¡±


    Everyone was joking about it. Jenny also took it as something funny. But it was a gift from Alex, so she


    had to ask for permission from him. After taking a look at him and seeing him nod, she opened the red


    packet.


    The red packet¡¯s size was like a sheet of A4 paper. Something heavy was packed inside it. After


    unwrapping it and showing it on the table, everyone was shocked.


    Except the cash of 10000RMB, there was a red book under it.


    ¡°Is it a house proprietary certificate?¡±


    Diana was also a little shocked. She took the red paper surrounded by the cash and took a look at it,


    then she smiled, ¡°so generous. The house on the Xiguan Mountain in Beijing is given to Jenny right


    now.¡±


    That house was given by the military force. Only the experienced senior officers were qualified to get it.


    And everyone could only get one. Although Lu Family got one, they only lived there twice in the


    summer. The worth of it was more than 10million right now.


    So Diana said Alex was so generous, she meant that he was indeed generous, not pretending to be


    generous.


    ¡°My uncle is so generous!¡±


    Taking a look at the younger generation there, he coughed and said with his heavy voice, ¡°Now that


    Jenny married Luke, then she was a member of us. This is just part of the betrothal gift. Since


    everyone is here, I wan to make it clear that I do not want to hear something unpleasant. If anyone


    spread something unpleasant, I will not be gentle any more.¡±


    The family that was born out of military fights valued fame very much. Jenny was an actress, who


    would have many affairs. Her affairs were spread everywhere the other day. Alex mush have heard


    about many of them. It was not known that whether he said these words to people in the booth or


    particrly to her.


    Jenny became shy and she did not know what to do the next step.


    ¡°Well, today is a good day, why are you talking about all these things? Jenny, sit down and have


    dinner.¡± Diana took a stare at Alex, ¡°It is difficult to have a nice meal when you are here.¡±

 Chapter 202 Warning

    Chapter 202 Warning


    Alex¡¯s words weighed in Beijing. Whatever he said could have Xicheng overthrown. So Jenny did not


    dare take his words lightly.


    Diana told Jenny to put away what Alex gave her, then she got to know the kids one by one.


    Diana was the most eldest, then it was Alex and his sister, who did note back. Except Louise -- the


    biggest sister in the youngest generation, everyone was at almost the same age with Jenny. They all


    liked to joke, so this meal was not ill at ease.


    The only thing that was embarrassing was that Sky Song chose some food gave it to Luke with her


    chopsticks.


    Even though Diana coughed several times to imply that it was not proper, Sky Song still did not change


    herself.


    Cathy winked at Jenny, ¡°Jenny, Luke likes that bamboo sprout, you can pick some for him.¡±


    Originally, Jenny did not intend to participate in it, but Cathy said so, and she was indeed near the


    bamboo sprout, so she could only pick some of it and sent it to Luke¡¯s bowl.


    Luke nodded his head lightly, then he ate some vegetables given by Sky Song. He did not even look at


    the bamboo sprout.


    Cathy became unhappy right away. Were it not for Louise, she would have made a scene again.


    All of it was captured by Alex.


    He looked at Sky Song and said, ¡°When did youe home?¡±


    ¡°I have been at home for a long time. I stay at Xicheng all the time, so you do not know that I am back.¡±


    ¡°You are doing great abroad, what makes you want toe back home?¡±


    ¡°I still prefer the life at home. I like Chinese food and people here. After all, I was born and raised here.¡±


    ¡°If you have any difficulty in your daily life, just tell me. I will help you. Your father and I are good


    Sky Song¡¯s face became heavy and she squeezed a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t have any difficulty. But something is


    always out of people¡¯s control. It will be great if you can really help me.¡±


    The implications in the words were understood by more than half of the people around the table.


    Alex took a nce at Luke, but he said these words as if he was not speaking to Luke, ¡°It is easy to get


    something that is material form, but as for something that is not material, you can only get it through


    your own hard efforts. Sky, you are at the age to get married, you can find someone reliable to marry


    him. If you cannot find someone suitable, you can ask for help from your aunt.¡±


    The obvious refusal in the words was also a way to get rid of her, as if it was some warning.


    Maybe there were someone who did not understand, but she Sky Song was very clear about it.


    She was kind of afraid of Alex since she was a little kid, because his eyes seemed to be able to figure


    out what she was thinking about. Whatever she did, he seemed to know it. Facing him, she felt ill at


    ease subconsciously.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sky is still very young. Why are you always mentioning this topic? I am already paying attention to it.¡±


    Diana interrupted Alex and told everyone to have dinner.


    The brothers in Lu Family were joking with each other, and they wereughing quite happily.


    The meal today was not simple at all.


    Luke did not give Jenny any face. He face was cold all the time, even Diana could not bear it, so that


    she reminded him that he should know who he was and take care of Jenny. Jenny was thinking that he


    would go with Sky, if it was not for Diana.


    After she had some food, she felt there was no taste in her mouth, and went to the restroom.


    When she came out, Sky Song was there in front of the washing tub and washing her hands.


    It seemed like Sky was waiting for Jenny.


    Jenny took a look at Sky and walked directly towards the washing basin to wash her hands, not caring


    about her.


    ¡°You also see that Luke treated me in a special way.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Jenny washed her hands and pulled out two sheets of paper to wipe her hands.


    ¡°I advise you not to waste your youth. You have a long career path to go. What if you ruin it on your


    marriage? You should think about what else you can do if your marriage fails.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean you did not waste your youth?¡±


    ¡°We are different. I can give up my career and be Ms. Lu.¡±


    ¡°What if your marriage fails?¡± Jenny looked at her and smiled.


    One should think about it before asking other people a question.


    ¡°If it was me, I would not make my marriage fail.¡±


    How confident.


    Jenny smiled to her with some snort and walked towards the door, ¡°Well? Then good luck.¡±


    ¡°Wait...¡± Sky called her, ¡°Don¡¯t you really mind my messing around with Luke?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I do.¡± Jenny turned around and looked at her, ¡°Anyone who is Luke¡¯s Fiancee will mind it.¡±


    ¡°So, who do you think Luke will save if we two are in trouble at the same time?¡± Sky walked towards


    Jenny step by step. Her questions were more and more unreasonable.


    ¡°Is this question meaningful?¡± Jenny stepped back.


    ¡°You already have an answer in your mind, right?¡± Sky clutched Jenny¡¯s hand suddenly, ¡°You know that


    Luke does not love you. You are still kidnapping him with the child. Aren¡¯t you afraid that it will not work


    some day?¡±


    Jenny frowned.


    What was called ¡°it would not work some day¡±? It was obviously not right. Did Sky Song know


    something?


    ¡°What do you want to say on earth?¡±


    ¡°You should be clear about what I want to say. You should leave Luke, this is my suggestion to you, if


    you do not want me to tell him that you are actually not pregnant.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    Coldness shed in Sky¡¯s eyes, as if she had removed ayer of mask and showed her most ferocious


    look.


    ¡°I do not know what you are talking about.¡±


    Jenny got out of Sky Song¡¯ hands suddenly, turned around and walked to the door.


    ¡°Do you think Luke will still engage with you, if he knows this?¡±


    ¡°I hate it most when others are intimidating me.¡± Although Jenny panicked, she knew that Sky Song did


    not dare leak the news that she was not pregnant. Even though she was not important, Lu Family¡¯s


    face was very important. Sky Song would not risk it.


    Now that Sky Song wanted to please the Lu Family, she could not do anything to harm Lu Family.


    So she could only tell Luke if she was exasperated.


    But Jenny thought that Sky Song might know that the fake pregnancy was allowed by the Lu Family.


    When she walked out of the restroom, Jenny became kind of unhappy. She pulled her lips lightly and


    showed her dimples on her face. Then a slice of cunningness shed in her eyes. She wanted to know


    how Luke would react after hearing the fake pregnancy.


    Looking at Jenny back, which showed that she did not care about it, Sky Song started to frown.


    This should not be her reaction. No matter how calm she was, she would not be so untouched when


    someone knew her secrets. But it was possible if someone allowed her to fake a pregnancy.


    When she thought about it, her head was a mess for a while.


    Thinking about what happened before, Sky Song suddenly became clear about the whole thing. A slice


    of malevolence began to appear in her eyes.


    Jenny, do you think that you are outwitting us with our own tricks?


    Jenny, you are underestimating other people.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!